Full text of "Cretaceous fauna of southern India"

See other formats

oe
papas rbd why ET
Sess Sano

sees
ee oeiae:

Es -

Cre oneet .

= ees eet Sine ca ee
aoe ——sS

e-s

Ernst Mey Linrary
Maseun of Comosreave Zockngy

Riis aohe

ig.

HARVARD UNIVERSITY

[Moll

c, — Cee

Are

cea ta LIBRARY

OF THE

DEPARTMENT OF MOLLUSKS
IN THE

MusEUM OF COMPARATIVE ZOOLOGY

Gift of:

RICHARD |. JOHNSON

as | Le
ORE td

nee | N

ey js 4, F '
yt me |" ae I

: oad sii ins

, M Hs, rl
fat j
et ay Rea Ae
a] fA SH ane a
ee dts | Ay

rang deh
A i

A)
we ay es my

,
‘i.
'
a)
pP
a i
oo
6 a
Bs
iT vay
*
f 2
on
nbs
.
)
‘
4 ‘
1 A
ah
WH aes
{
ws! +
} ¥
ary \S
Pre
we) Pr vive
Noe Wes?
om °
"%, e
.
ts ot
4 '
t
Uae
. q : :
;
'

‘
a
See

ca)

. Let ees
ee eee

| aes

¢|! Aah fl a He Ay fee

Hey 4 i fl “hgh!

a il eal | try
Ri wife: '

orn
ey ;
ee

he Ri icetnir
Hee

Tena fh
Aa
bhi

au}
i

Dee

fs ig
UU itt
et

rt SS

Np
Wit

‘

MEMOIRS

OF THE

GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.

Aalwontologia Indica,

BEING

FIGURES AND DESCRIPTIONS OF THE ORGANIC REMAINS PROCURED DURING
THE PROGRESS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.

PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR GENERAL OF INDIA IN COUNCIL,

UNDER THE DIRECTION OF

THOMAS OLDHAM, LL. D.

Fellow of the Royal and Geological Societies of London; Member of the Royal Irish Academy ;
Hon. Mem. of Leop-Carolino Academy of Natural Sciences: of the Isis, Dresden, &c. Fc.

SUPERINTENDENT OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.

CRETACEOUS FAUNA OF SOUTHERN INDIA. \
Vol. II. th

The Gastropoda, by Ferd. Stoliczka, Ph. D., F. G.S., \

Palzeontologist, Geological Survey of India.

CALCUTTA:
SOLD AT THE
OFFICE OF SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING;
GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OFFICE, AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS;
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE.

MDCCCLXVIII.

The several fasciculi of the PALmontoLoa1a InpicA included in this volume were issued at the
dates here given :—
Parts 1—4, including pages 1—204, Plates I—XVI, _ issued Ist April 1867.
Part ... 5; a » 205—244, ,, XVII, XVIII, SS eUStan een OOss
Partie eS aes We 2a 2 C4 nes mn EXIEKG WOK » IstJuly ,,
Parts 710, 5 » 285—end, ,, XXI—XXVIII, ,, Ist Oct. ,,
with Title, Index, &c.

RICHARD |. JOHNSON

MEMOIRS

OF THE

GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.

Aalwontologia Indica,

BEING

FIGURES AND DESCRIPTIONS OF THE ORGANIC REMAINS PROCURED DURING
THE PROGRESS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.

PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR GENERAL OF INDIA IN COUNCIL,

UNDER THE DIRECTION OF

THOMAS OLDHAM, LL. D.

Fellow of the Royal and Geological Societies of London; Member of the Royal Irish Academy ;
Hon. Mem. of Leop.-Carolino Academy of Natural Sciences: of the Isis, Dresden, §c. 5 cs

SUPERINTENDENT OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.

V. 1-4. The Gastropoda of the Cretaceous Rocks
of Southern India,
by Ferd. Stoliczka, Ph. D, Geological Survey of India,

CALCUTTA:
SOLD AT THE
OFFICE OF SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING;
GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OFFICE, AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS;

LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE.

MDCCCLXVII,

he Gs: Peer
ee Se SN 3

a pes ee SER
* At a
rGs cca Higgs,

eae ath Be HER Cs ue

RICHARD |, JOHNSON

NOTICE.

The present issue of the Palceontologia Indica, being
a continuation of the descriptions of the fossils from the
South Indian cretaceous rocks, contains the first portion
of the Gastropopa, embracing the PuLMonata, and the
PROSOBRANCHIA SIPHONOSTOMATA.

This part contains the four fasciculi due for the year
1867-68, now issued in one: the four succeeding fasciculi
will complete the GasTRopopDa.

T.OLDHAM.
Catcurrta,
March 31st, 1867.

ree

Uebel)

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

WHENEVER a large number of different natural objects is to be described, it is
always most desirable, that this be done according to some certain systematic ar-
rangement. In paleontology, where the fossil forms are sometimes so very differ-
ent from the living ones, such an arrangement is almost indispensable, as it is the most
essential guide to understanding the relationship between the present and the former
organisms. It is well known that, although species, genera, and other higher divi-
sions of the animal kingdom have become extinct during the course of time, they
still form a part of one universal system of organic life on our planet. The
principal task, therefore, of the paleontologist is clearly to examine these fossil
remains with reference to their relations to existing forms, and thus, in co-operation
with the zoologist, gradually to furnish the materials for a true natural system in
the animal kingdom.

In bringing before our readers the descriptions of the Gastropodous remains
of the South-Indian cretaceous rocks, we have tolerably extensive and varied mate-~
rials to deal with. It may, therefore, not be out of place to offer, first, a few
remarks on the classification of the Mollusca in general and subsequently on
that, which is to be adopted in our present more special and limited case.

Several conchologists regard the GAstTRopopA as the most highly organized
of the Mollusca; and taking into consideration that they include forms with
usually a well-developed head, organs of generation and of respiration, etc.,*
this classification will appear by no means unfounded. The Cephalopodous
form is certainly of a type lower in its organization, but it had attained, so to
say, the maximum, or at least a much higher grade, of development in a certain
direction, or upon a certain plan, in which gradual progression seems to have
taken place in the organization of the Mollusca. The functions of several organs in
the CePpHALOPopDA—those of the central nervous, as well as others of the muscular
and the generative systems—in general appear, however, to give to this class a
higher place in the general arrangement of the Mollusca than to the GasTRopopa,
and on this account it was that the former obtained, especially since the times of
Lamarck and Cuvier, the first rank among the Mollusca. A careful comparison of

the different systems, which had at various times been proposed, will be found in

* Many of them being air-breathers solely.

vi INTRODUCTORY

the third volume of Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-reiches,’ pp. 8 and 9.
Tt will be sufficient here to refer to this valuable publication, and to restrict our
own remarks to one or two arrangements proposed subsequently to that publication.

Dr. Mérch in a paper* ‘On the systematic value of the organs .. . in the
classification of the Mollusca’ arrives at the conclusion, that the locomotive, res-
piratory and other organs, which had been previously—by Lamarck, Cuvier, Blain-
ville,+ and others—used as the leading principles in classification, do not really
possess the value attributed to them; but that this is to be found in the ‘heart’ and
the ‘generative organs.’ The author consequently divides the Mollusca (from which,
strangely enough, he excludes the Bryozoa, BRAcHiopopA and others) into two
series, MoNnoTo-caARDIA and Droto-cArpia. Each of these is further
separated into two classes, namely, Androgynaand Exophallia on the one,
Pseudophallia and Acephala on the other hand. The air breathing
Univalves are considered of all the Mollusca the highest, and the monomyarian
Bivalves the lowest in organization. As an instance, we may refer to the
CEPHALOPODA, which are represented as being a little degree higher in organiza-
tion than the Prnecyropa, forming with the Dzvrazips, the PoLyPLAcoPHoRA,
CYCLOBRANCHIATA, part of the ScuTiBrancuiATA, Helicina and others, the class
Pseudophallia. In fact such heterogeneous forms are brought together in this
newly proposed classification, that no practical success seems likely to follow from
its adoption, although several good hints regarding the development of certain
forms from others appear to be contained in it.

Very instructive information is embodied in another paper on the classification
of Mollusca based on the principle of cephalization by E. S. Morse.{ The plan, upon
which the Mollusca are organized, is stated to consist principally in the form of the
fleshy sac containing the viscera and stomach. Mr. A. Hyatt consequently proposes
to replace the name ‘ Moxtusca or Moutuscozoa,’ by the more appropriate one,
SacCATA, equivalent to, and corresponding with, the names VERTEBRATA,
ARTICULATA, and others. The morphological researches of Mr. Morse are
quite in accordance with the generally accepted classification of the Mollusca,
namely, into Bryozoa (Crnropopas), Bracutoropa, Tunicata (TUNIcoPopDA||),

* Ann. Mage. Nat. Hist., London, 1865, 3rd Ser., Vol. XVI, p. 385.

+ Vide Principes de Zooclassie, ou class. d. animaux, Paris, 1863 (Posthumous).
t Amer. Jour. Sc. and Arts, 1866, 2d. Ser., Vol. XLII, No. 124, p. 19.
§

We propose this name with reference to the cilia, or tentacles, surrounding the aperture.

|| Proposed, with reference to the entire mantle serving, by its muscular action, or through its different appendages,
as a locomotive organ.

REMARKS. vil

PreLECYPODA, GASTROPODA and CEPHALOPODA, arranged in order from the lowest to
the highest type. These six principal divisions or classes of the Mollusca are
generally accepted by the majority of conchologists, (with the exception of the
CinropopA, the Molluscous characters of which are only very slowly acknowledged).

Confining ourselves at present to the Gasrropopa, and in a case like the pre-
sent, when reporting only upon an imperfect local fauna, it would perhaps be a
great advantage, if we strictly followed some system, which had been adopted and.
exemplified in any of the leading Manuals of the Mollusca. Itis not, however, easy
to select from among the numerous systems which have been at various times
proposed one equally well suited to the zoologist and the palzeontologist.

In Woodward’s ‘Rudimentary treatise of shells,’ the general classi-
fication of the Gastroropa is much clearer and more easily understood than in many
other Conchological works ; and the ways, in which the families are described according
to their respective relations, appear to be adequate to the state of our yet very im-
perfect anatomical knowledge of the animals. This treatise is undoubtedly indispen-
sable for the student of Conchology; still it would at present seem more advisable to
carry out in the generic nomenclature a more detailed division, than has been
adopted by Woodward. A similar objection,—if it can be called one,—may be raised.
against the classification in Philippi’s ‘Handbuch der Conchyliologie,’
1853; and still more decidedly against the older systems of Lamarck and others.

The adoption of smaller and more easily defineable generic groups has, during
the last few years, been found not only to have increased very considerably our
specific knowledge of the animals, but it has also most remarkably facilitated the
study of the Mollusca in general. Many points in morphology and in geographical
distribution, which would scarcely have had a chance of being so soon cleared up, so
long as the universal generic denominations such as Cerithiwm, Fusus, Tritonium and
others remained in use, became at once far more intelligible in consequence of the
new system of sub-division. Perhaps it would be more correct to say, that the more
detailed studies of the organization, the habits and the geographical distribution,
rendered this closer division more a matter of necessity than of mere convenience,
as it appeared to be at first. Swainson, in hisable ‘Conchology’ (1840), was one
of the first, who classified in the more recent sense the GASTROPODA into a number
of characteristic families and sub-families, and he also nearly doubled the then
existing number of genera. The same course was more systematically pursued by
Dr. J. H. Gray, especially in his last ‘Catalogue of the Molluscain the
British Museum’ (1857), and by Henry and Arthur Adams, in their ‘Genera

vill INTRODUCTORY
of recent Mollusca’ (1853-58). It is greatly to be regretted, that in neither

of these two publications have the fossil shells been included, because without these
it is impossible to complete a system. This want ought to have been supplied
by Chenu’s ‘Manuel de Conchyliologie,’ (Pt. 1, 1859), which is little more
than a translation of H. and A. Adams’ ‘Genera’, but with the addition of a large
proportion of the fossil forms, so far as these were known to the author. In the
numerous and well-executed, though not always very correct, drawings this ‘Manuel’
has its own strong recommendation. The system of the ‘Genera’ is, however,
strictly adhered to, and the genera of fossil shells are simply inserted in the scheme
of the recent ones, although upon a little more consideration the former would
have suggested several highly desirable alterations. This reduces the originality
and partly the value of the book, specially as it has often been left without many
important observations on families and genera, which are given in the English
original,

One of the most valuable contributions to the general knowledge of the Mol-
lusca will be found in the third volume of Bronn’s ‘Klassenund Ordnungen
des Thier-reiches’ (1858-63), forming a copious compendium of nearly all
existing information regarding that division or sub-kingdom of animals. The
anatomy of the animals, the formation of the shells, the systematic, geographical,
and geological distribution are treated of more extensively, than can be found in
any other similar Manual. It is only to be regretted, that it has not been the good
fortune of the originator of that grand publication to complete it. The systematic
arrangement of the Mollusca is in many respects an original and improved one,
while in others it presents an apt and careful selection from what was already known.

Bronn’s chief divisions of the Mauacozoa are ACEPHALOMALACIA and
CEPHALOMALACIA. The latter contain the CrrHaLopopA, GASTROPODA, and
ScapHoropa. The first of these, which is considered the highest in organization,
has been already treated of in our previous publication of the South-Indian
eretaceous fauna.*

The ScAPHOPODA, PROSOPOCEPHALA, or CIRROBRANCHIA, include the single
family Deyrazirp2#, while all the rest of the headed Mollusea are treated by Bronn
in the class GastropopA, which is divided into the following orders: PrERopopa,
Cuvier; OpistHoBRANCHIA, M. Edwards; HrrEropopa, Lamarck; PROsOBRANCHIA
M. Edwards; Putmonata, Cuvier. The ProsoBrancuiA, which include the
majority of known shells, are further divided into Curroyzp#, CYCLOBRANCHIA,

* Paleontologia Indica, Ser. I and III.

REMARKS, ix

ASPIDOBRANCHIA, CTENOBRANCHTA, and NevroBraANcuHtA (‘ Pulmonifera operculata,’
H. and A.Adams). It is not our object here to enter upon any discussion of the value
of these various divisions ; but looking first at the PRosopocEPHALA, or SCAPHOPODA,
it is evident from Bronn’s treatise (loc. cit. pp. 528-564), that many of the
characters of the Dryrarrmx, as the presence of tentacles ( though numerous)
on the head, the close connection of the foot with at least a portion of the digestive
organs, the unilateral opening of the genital organs, the teeth on the radula and
others, are in many respects the same as those in the largest number of other
GastropopA. It is true that, according to the latest researches of Lacaze-
Duthiers and Sars, the Dewrazipz appear to be in many respects of a much lower
organization than had been previously believed. It is said that they have no heart,
nor any special respiratory organ, and that the entire surface of the body, not
attached to the shell, acts as the latter, although this last statement does not appear
to be satisfactorily proved as yet. We have among other Gasrropopa also many
instances of a very low organization, for we meet with species, which have no
heart, and consequently no regular circulation (in Rhodope of the OpIstHoBRANCHIA) ;
others which have no mouth or special organs of respiration (many GymMNosomATA
of the HereropopA), and still, looking to the totality of the organization, we cannot
but retain these and other forms in the respective orders, or families, to the species
of which they are in other respects closely related.

_ Comparing, on the other hand, the five sub-orders of the Prosoprancuta, the
assemblage appears to us rather heterogeneous; and we would suggest to exclude
from them the first and the last, namely, the POLYPLACOPHORA, (( CuironrpD#),
and the NrvROoBRANCHIA, classing these as separate orders, equivalent to the
Prosoprancnia. Both are entitled to this rank; the former by the want of
tentacles and the articulated shell, and the latter by the respiratory organ, and con-
sequently different mode of life. We would then have, as formerly acknowledged,
only two divisions inthe CEPHALOMALACTIA, namely, CEPHALOPODA and Gas-
tropopA. The latter could then be further divided into eight orders: 1, Pumo-
NATA; 2, NEUROBRANCHIA; 3, PROSOBRANCHIA; 4, HeErTeropopa ; 5, PoryeLaco-
PHORA; 6, OPISTHOBRANCHIA; 7, PrmERoPpoDA; 8, PROoSOPOCEPHALA.

In the course of our descriptions, we shall retain this classification, although
only four of the orders, the PutmMonatTa, PRosoBRANCHIA, OPISTHOBRANCHIA and
PROSOPOCEPHALA, (or ScaPHoropa), will occupy our special attention, because of the
other orders no representatives have as yet been discovered in the South-Indian

eretaceous rocks.

x INTRODUCTORY

As to sub-orders, families and genera we shall to a great extent follow
Gray’s ‘Catalogue,’ or H. and A. Adams’ exposition, in their ‘Genera,’
although we shall not refrain from making such alterations as appear called for by
the examination of the fossil shells.*

Until within the last few years, it has been the usual custom in fossil Con-
chology to follow a few standard works, which had been carefully executed in
accordance with the systems of Lamarck and Cuvier. There can be no question
that this course very greatly facilitated the understanding of the general character
of the shell, especially where the paleontologist had to deal with only a small
number of species. Still a great drawback in fossil Conchology has been produced,
in that the comparison of the extinct forms with living ones has been so much
neglected, or at least retarded. A large number of generic names has thus been
introduced into the literature of Conchology, very often for no other reason
than that all the species belonging to them were extinct, or at least were believed
to be so. Fossil shells also were occasionally treated solely with reference to their
identity, similarity, or difference as compared with those already described from
the same or similar deposits, and as being characteristic for a certain geological
formation. It is only natural that the importance of the last pomt should not
be overlooked by the paleontologist; but it was not until Ed. Forbes, Darwin,
Dana, Lyell, and others showed the vast importance of applying results, derived
from the study of physical conditions in connection with the recent fauna, to the
examination of the fossil faunze, that the great physico-geological results, which
we now see rapidly progressing, received that attention which was due to them. It
was proved that species of a certain form and organization only live or prosper
under certain favorable circumstances, at a certain depth, temperature, and other
conditions of the water, or climate, on certain ground, &c., and that from an ex-
amination and correct recognition of the characters of the fossil shells, it is possible to

form correct conclusions as to the past physical conditions, under which the res-
pective strata have been deposited. An enormous field of new and most interest-
ing inquiry into the former conditions of life on our globe was thus opened for the
geologist and palzeontologist. The ‘formations’ of the geologist ceased to be looked
upon merely as a series of beds with some characteristic fossils, but appeared in the
light of a series of beds deposited under various physical conditions and in a great

ocean swarming with organic beings, which were adapted to those various conditions.

* The want of references vastly increases the difficulty in the critical use of the book, and is, as well as
the very strange and unusual names occasionally adopted, justly complained of by many conchologists.

REMARKS, xi

Changes made on one side proved the necessity for others, and it was scen
that by no better and more accurate means could the correct comparison of the
former with the present physical conditions be tested than by the study of the
organic life, and specially of that of the Mollusca. It was then necessary to go into a
closer comparison of the fossil* forms with the living ones, and to make use of the
considerable systematic progress which had been attained in recent Conchology
principally through anatomical researches.

The great disadvantage in studying fossil forms is, that direct observation as
to the connections existing between the animal and its shell are to a great extent still
in their infancy. It is most important to know which particular secretion on the
aperture corresponds to a certain organ, and in what connection this latter stands to
the total organism; whether its changes are essential and necessarily dependent
upon others in the organisation of the animal, or whether they may be produced by,
and can therefore be attributed to, local and accidental causes only. Wecan hardly
expect, that our fossil genera will have an unquestionably firm basis, until these
morphological and anatomical studies have been very considerably advanced. It is,
however, by no means intended to say that our present knowledge of the anatomy
of the animals is so totally deficient, that we cannot form any certain conclusions
from the structure of the shell to that of the animal. We do not need to enumerate
the many most valuable results, which have been already obtained from those studies
in fossil Conchology.

But the more we enter into a detailed examination of local faunse, the more
urgent appears the necessity for reducing to some extent the old established ‘ grand’
generic groups, and for adopting instead the smaller and more easily defineable genera,
which have been established by the more rapid progress of recent Conchology.
I hardly need to repeat, that our studies, both systematical, as well as physical
and geographical, are most remarkably simplified by the adoption of this course.
That we shall have to struggle, for some time to come, with the number, limit and
definition of those genera is an undoubted fact, but this does not in the least
invalidate the principle, which ought to be adopted. It is most probable, for
instance, that a large proportion of the genera and sub-genera, introduced by
H. and A. Adams in their ‘Genera’ will prove to be quite unnecessary, others
will be differently determined, and many more are constantly proposed. But when
all the recent shells have been thus carefully examined, several of our, as at present
believed, fossil genera will be shown to have still living representatives, and others,
which have really disappeared altogether, will be entered into the system according to

* I mean to refer here principally to the meso-and palzeo-zoie fossils.

xii INTRODUCTORY

their respective relations. The recent fauna is only a remnant of that which existed
during the previous periods of life on our globe, and its uniform plan of organization
is sufficient proof that, strictly speaking, the present fauna marks only a certain
stage in the entire progressive development of organic life.* Unless, however, i
am very much mistaken in the meaning of the term of a natural system, (which I
believe ought to be the exposition of this gradual development of organic life), 1 am
entirely at a loss to perceive, how conchologists can expect to arrive at a natural
system from and through the examination of the recent species alone !

Were it certain that there are in reality no extinct, new, or differently typical,
forms of Mollusca known, no such objection could be very reasonably raised; but
as the reverse is to the extent of our present knowledge an undoubted fact, the con-
chologist must look upon a purely zoological system only as a partial systematical
arrangement, or an incomplete attempt at a natural system.

Perhaps the system now adopted, which has become so highly favoured among
a number of conchologists, might well be called hyper-anatomical. It sounds
almost like a dream to hear of the grand results, which are expected to be derived
from the examination of the dentition of a few species, when Mr. Moérch says, that
‘«a, monographic research, chiefly based on the teeth of the genera Nassa, Fusus and
Buccinum, found on the coast lines from the arctic regions to the equator, would
probably be sufficient to prove, whether species in each fauna are created originally,
or are only varieties dependent on different climates, and would at the same time
prove the relations between the species of succeeding geological periods.” Where,
whether, and how all these inquiries of the past and the present are inscribed on
the teeth of the Mollusca will probably not be easy to find out. This seems to me
a similarly exaggerated idea, as if some palzeontologist would attempt to obliterate a
carefully obtained zoological result through the examination of a few imperfect
shells, for such they are in the largest number of cases in our fossil Conchology. It
is only by the co-operation of both the zoologist and paleontologist (although the
latter will always gladly give the lion’s share to the former), that a true natural
system of Conchology can be obtained.

For some time I entertained the project of collecting all the different types
of Mollusca, and specially of the Gastropopa, from the oldest to the more
recent formations, and thus being in possession of a series of types for comparison

-with the living shells. A task like this is, however, not easily executed, for the

* When certain highly organized forms are placed under the influence of conditions of life so different,
that their organs lose something of their inherited development, instead of becoming more highly specialized,
this case of so-called retrograde metamurphosis can scarcely be looked upon as anything more, than an excep-
tional case, inasmuch as it does not interrupt the general tendency to progression.

REMARKS. Xiil

geological position and the probable conditions, under which the respective fossils
lived and were buried, ought to be always correctly ascertained. As scon as
our paleontological materials are more complete, such a series of shells will
prove highly instructive. We have to compare then the series of each successive
formation with the preceding, note the changes of form with reference to that
of organisation, inquire into the causes which may have produced these, and
deduce from this the direction, plan and degree of progressive development. Such
a thorough examination of the entire fossil and living order of the Mollusca
in one locality, or rather so to say in one basin, or geographical area, would give us a
better and firmer basis for a natural system than anything else, and when such in-
quiries have been in reality, so far as possible, extended over the entire globe, we
shall have then in hand at least a portion of the materials, which we require for
that system. We must, of course, necessarily be contented with a certain number
of typical forms, for to obtain all the fossil species which have existed is almost
beyond our expectation.

This is the principal reason why, in describing a large local fauna, we
thought it right to take advantage of the opportunity for the proposition of a few
systematical changes.

In conclusion I ought probably to say a few words in justification of the
great length to which my memoir on the Gasrropopa has been extended.
It was indeed only after mature and repeated considerations, that I entered
upon the difficult and laborious task of making references to the recent fauna at
all. When, however, I found the necessity for adopting a large number of generic
names instead of one, as used by several other paleontologists, the further neces-
sity arose of grouping these into families and so on. In giving occasionally a review
of the cretaceous genera and species of a family already known, it was almost
impossible not to mention at the same time other recent genera of the same family.
In this way the bulk of the information increased, and I afterwards thought it
useful to give, besides, a brief review of the zoological character of each family
or sub-family if necessary, so as to aid, even slightly, the student of Conchology in
India, where the desirable means of reference are not so easily procurable, as they
ave in almost every large town in Europe.

Several other additions and explanations of little known genera of shells will

perhaps be welcome even to some of my colleagues in the study of Conchology,

F. STOLICZKA.
CaLcUrrA,
Marcy 1867.

i: eo i ON 2

“iil
hee

te Ae!

ee
mee ia

ft
igen ey

1
a a

Sa $ rte ;

Pat es ey

Re
tT
eit

GASTROPODA

OF THE

OCRETACKEOUS ROCKS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.

Sub-kingdom, MOLLUSCA.
Class, GASTROPODA, Cuwwier.

CHARACTERS.—Vollusca, with a more or less distinct head, being generally pro-
vided with tentacles,* a muscular foot developed for digging, swimming, fastening on
submarine objects, creeping, or rudimentary,t with or without other locomotive
appendages of different shape; mantle open usually in front and below, more rarely
on both ends,t or even wanting ; shell, if present, either univalve or multivalve,§ with
or without an operculum, which is not exactly equivalent to the second valve of the
Pelecypoda or Elatobranchia; genital organs placed usually unsymmetrically, seldom
symmetrically,|| or in pairs,¥ but always opening on one side only.

We have previously noticed, that it appears convenient to divide the entire
class of Gastropoda into eight orders; namely, Scaphopoda, Pteropoda, Opistho-
branchia, Chitonide (Polyplacophora, Blv.), Heteropoda, Prosobranchia, Newrobran-
chia and Pulmonata. The cretaceous rocks of Southern India have not as yet
yielded remains of all these orders, and there is, therefore, no inducement for us
to notice those, which are absent, any farther in detail. For sufficient information
as to all the orders and other sub-divisions, we would specially refer the reader
to the description in Bronn’s “ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreiches,” Vol. IIT
(continued by Dr. Keferstein).

The remains of Gastropoda, which we are about to describe more fully here,
belong to the four divisions, the Scaphopoda, Opisthobranchia, Prosobranchia and
Pulmonata, and we shall confine our remarks to what may be necessary to the
understanding of these four divisions, so far as regards the special purposes of our
present description and the geological importance of the groups.

* To these Bronn’s name Pselaphocephala refers, but as they are wanting in almost a greater number of
species, than is the foot, the name is not more characteristic. The tentacles are wanting in a few genera of
the Heteropoda, Opisthobranchia, Pteropoda, and in all Chitonide.

+ The foot is wanting in one or two Pteropoda and three or four other genera of the Gastropoda even as
a rudiment. { In the Dentalide. § Chitonide. || Dentalide. © Chitonide.

2 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

As is generally the case, the Prosobranchia are, in the rocks referred to, by
much the most numerous. It would be, no doubt, a more natural course to
open our descriptions with the lowest group—Scaphopoda—but following the ar-
rangement already adopted in the previous descriptions of a portion of the Mollusca
from the same rocks (see Paleeontologia Indica, Cretaceous Cephalopoda of Southern
India) we shall begin with the highest order, the Pulmonata. Generic charac-
teristics will be given in greater detail where necessary, and especially, when a
genus is introduced for the first time into the literature of cretaceous Iollusca.
Cases will sometimes occur, when a more general,—usually an older denomination
of a genus,—is retained as the principal name, while a second is given in a parenthesis.
The latter usually refers to a name used for the genus in a more restricted, and
generally a newer or more recent, sense. We would simply repeat here, that we
prefer leaving room for further correction by exposing the insufficiency of the
materials at our command, rather than by using terms of fixed meaning to attempt
to give an apparent, but possibly fallacious, completeness to the descriptions. Even
in some well preserved fossil shells, there still remains for the most part so much
that is doubtful, and so much that must be mere supposition, that we must be
careful to avoid any hasty descriptions of imperfect specimens, which would fre-
quently admit of more explanations than one.

The geological terms to be used in reference to the cretaceous rocks of Southern
India, will be the same* as those already used in the descriptions of the Cephalo-
poda. Four groups of beds are distinguished; the Arrialoor, Trichinopoly and
Ootatoor groups in the Trichinopoly district, and the Valudayur group from the
neighbourhood of Pondicherry. The last (the Valudayur) may be taken as nearly
equivalent to the lowest division (the Ootatoor) of the Trichinopoly series, although
the equivalence seems to be only partial. Many of the fossils, which were examined
from these beds, appear to indicate, that some Arrialoor beds had been classed with
them, and it may even be possible that these younger beds constitute the greater
portion of this group. Very strict boundaries between each of the groups were not
defined by means of the geological or stratigraphical examination of the rocks.
We must hope that the paleeontological enquiry, when extended over the entire
fauna, may throw some light upon the value of these divisions, and that the dis-
tribution of the various groups of fossils will help to explain much as regards the
co-existence, or succession in time, of the various deposits.

We may here anticipate the remark, that while the Ootatoor group has yielded
the largest number and greatest variety of Cephalopoda, the Arrialoor and Trichino-
poly groups contain to the same degree a much richer fauna of Gastropoda. At the
close of the detailed descriptions, the results, as regards this class, will be given in
the same way, as already attempted with the Cephalopoda. If not specially mentioned
it will be understood, that the specimens described or figured are deposited in
the collections of the Geological Survey of India. With regard to nomenclature

* These will be found more fully treated of in Mr. H. F, Blanford’s report in the 4th Volume of the
Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 3

we shall use, in the course of our descriptions, the generally accepted expressions ;
to avoid, however, any misapprehension a few remarks will probably not be out
of place.

Tn all our figures, we have adopted the position with the apex of the shell above
and the aperture below and in front of the observer. Strictly speaking the choice of
this or of the reversed position, as used chiefly by French Conchologists, depends
merely on the habit to which a naturalist has been accustomed. Neither of these
positions, as is well known, is throughout strictly natural or corresponding with
that of the living shell, and as regards illustration, the one has no peculiar
advantage over the other. In a few swimming species, the reversed position may
be thought more natural, while the regular position, with the apex above, is in the
greater number of conical shells not only natural, but as regards certain fixed
terms in common use is decidedly preferable.

As to the different forms of the shells, the expressions used need no farther
explanation; they are all very familiar and easily understood. The name of ‘ body
whorl’ applying to the ‘last whorl’ (anfractus ultimus) will be omitted, as it has
no real significance in the Gastropoda.

Speaking of the aperture, the expressions ‘below’ and ‘above’ will also be
omitted, because they are liable to cause misunderstanding in the reversed position
of the shell, and the respective expressions ‘ anterior’ and ‘ posterior’ will invari-
ably be used. The same remark applies to the names of ‘right’ and ‘left’
lip or peristome, in place of which the corresponding terms of ‘outer’ and ‘inner’
or ‘columellar’ lip are less liable to cause confusion in cases, when any one desires
to refer to a figure, for which elsewhere a reversed position has been chosen. If
not particularly noticed, we shall understand by ‘inner’ lip, that portion of the
peristome, which adheres immediately to, or covers partially, the preceding whorl,
and which is also often called the columellar lip. The posterior angle of the
aperture marks, generally speaking, the posterior junction of the outer and inner
lip, which are here either wvited or separated. 'The anterior junction of these two
requires, however, often a special explanation in the different groups, if it is not
clearly marked by the anterior canal, or at least a slight notch of the aperture, as in
the greater number of the Prosobranchia.

Considerable difference exists as regards the terms, which are used for the
designation of the so-called ‘umbilicus.’ We shall, in all cases, cease to use the
word ‘perforated,’ because there is in reality scarcely a single Gastropod shell,
which can be truly called perforated, and because the original meaning of the
term, as first introduced, has in the course of further enquiry been so variously
applied, that the simple use of the word now leaves an observer in doubt, or,
when no special explanation of the expression is given, rather leads to misapprehen-
sion. In our description, we shall use only two principal terms, which we regard as
correlated to each other, namely, wmbilicus and columella. The first is either open,
or covered with a callosity, the latter hollow or solid ; both in different degrees and
varying in form requiring always special notice, not only in different species, but
often even in certain specimens of the same species.

A CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

A shell, which is coiled in a regular plane, is umbilicated on one or, generally,
on both sides; but in most cases, the basal (or lower) is deeper than the apical
(or upper) excavation. When the volutions are coiled in such a manner, as to
rest on the upper part of the succeeding whorl with their whole basis, or only with
a portion of it, while the apex of the shell is raised conically, a similar conical
excavation is thus formed on the side opposite to the apex, or internally of the
shell. In this case we call the excavation an ‘umbilicus,’ the form and size of
which depends upon those of the shell. The central perpendicular axis of umbili-
cated shells, which expresses their height, is, therefore, only imaginary. Further
it depends on the angular or rounded forms of the whorls, and on the kind of invo-
lution or coiling, whether the inner volutions are partially visible within the
umbilicus, or whether this latter forms a regular hollow cone, as in many Helicide,
on the one hand, and in many Zrochide on the other. The umbilicus may often
be covered with a callose mass, which on the further growth of the shell may be
absorbed, or may remain and fill up the excavation. Instances of this kind occur
in the Naticide, Neritopside and others.

When, on the contrary, the basal portion of each whorl is partially covered or
embraced by the succeeding whorl in order to form a certain axis, round which
the volutions are coiled up, we call this axis a columella. The formation of this
columella depends on whether the inner lip covers the preceding whorls in its
entire extent, or only partially, and whether it is very thin or thickened; according
to this the columella is either solid or hollow, and in itself either very thin and
loose, or strongly and consistently built by the callose mass of the inner portion of
the peristome. Solid columelle are found in Fusus, Buccinum, ete., hollow in
Cancellaria, Nerinea ; very thin and slight in Twrritella, strong in Rostellaria and
Cerithiwn, ete.

The inner lip sometimes remains partially free at the base, so as to forma
hollow in the columella. In growing larger, however, the free or raised portion of
the inner lip is absorbed and, while forming a solid columella, the same hollow is
again restored at the new peristome of the aperture, as is, for instance, observed in
some species of Chemnitzia and others. In this case, the expression jfisswe may
probably be well appropriated. Depending on the peculiar character of the spiral
coiling of a shell, it will be seen, that while in some cases there appears to exist a
very sharp distinction between umbilicus and columella, in others they approach,
or even amalgamate with each other. Taking it very strictly we may say, that a
columella is always present, when the singular whorls are contiguous and coiled
cone-like. In shells, the whorls of which are not contiguous, as is sometimes the
case in Scalaria, Vermetus and others, we can speak neither of a columella, nor of
an umbilicus. é

Proceeding with the descriptions of the species, we shall often note a few
measurements, as—

1.—tThe spiral angle, according to D’Orbigny’s Helicometer ;

2.—The sutural angle, by which we understand the angle formed by the
ascending suture and a horizontal plane at right angles to the axis of the shell.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 5

3.—The proportion of the height of the last, and, occasionally even of the
penultimate whorl, to the height of the axis.

It must be understood, that these and any other measurements regarding the
actual size of shells will be only noticed, when they can be of use in the recon-
struction of the shell, or when they are in other respects characteristic. The scale
used will be, as before with the Cephalopoda, the millimetre. There is little use
in quoting measurements of already figured specimens, or even actual measurements
in general, excepting as regards the usual size of a species, or its greatest variation.

_In the descriptions of species we shall, as usual, give first a diagnosis in Latin,
while the rest of the description will generally be more explanatory, than a mere
translation of the diagnosis. Observations on similar species already known, and
comparisons with these will be carefully noted, because these are in many cases
of far greater importance, than any imperative characteristic of a new species.
Regarding known species, we shall continue to notice largely all facts of identity
and affinity, and to illustrate them amply with the specimens at our disposal.
Special geological interest always attaches to the occurrence of these known species.
The same system will be retained in referring to the different genera and families,
and to their geological distribution in time and space, as well as to their concholo-
gical relations.

It is not necessary at present to make it an object to enumerate all known
Cretaceous fossil species of the genera described, as this werk has only just been
completed by Prof. Pictet (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3rd Ser. 1864.). If, however,
any particular additions or considerable alterations have been made since the date
of Pictet’s publications, we shall not omit to attend to this subject. In 1861
(Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. Vol. VIII.) W. Gabb published a catalogue of what he
then supposed to be all known Cretaceous Mollusca. The number of fossils, however,
omitted from this catalogue is very considerable, and a little want of care in the
critical examination greatly reduces the value, which such a publication, if properly
executed, would so highly deserve.

6 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Order. PULMONATA, Cuvier.

Cuar.—Air-breathing Gastropoda with or without a shell; lungs situated im
Sront of the heart or behind it, and the respiratory cavity opening with a roundish
hole only ; hermaphrodite, with reciprocal impregnation ; without a metamorphosis,
the young animal resembling the parent in shape and not provided with deciduous,
cephalic fins.

In conformity with the somewhat limited extent of dry land during the
earlier formations, air-breathing animals seem not to haye been very numer-
ous, although they were not wanting even in some of the oldest periods. The first
somewhat doubtful remains of air-breathing Gastropoda are found in the coal-
measures and not very certain traces were noticed in fresh-water deposits of the
Lias and Jura. True Pulmonata were described first from the Wealden, but the
remains even here, and in the cretaceous deposits, are very scarce. By far the
greatest number, which is calculated to amount to about 600 species, have been
derived from the cainozoic deposits, the eocene, as well as the neogene. From our
cretaceous rocks, only a few species have been procured, and these all belong to the

Sub-order. Stylomatophora.

the members of which are all terrestrial animals characterized by having their eyes on
the ends of retractile peduncles, the tentacles being separate and placed below the
peduncles ; no operculum.
Fumily.* HELECIDA.
Subfamily. HELICIN A.

Except the Boysia Reussii, which was in 1859 described by myself from a
eretaceous fresh-water deposit in the North-eastern Alps,t I am not aware that
any species of true Helicinze} have been noticed from deposits lower than the
eocene strata, although I may be unacquainted with some publications at present
bearing on this point. The four species, here described under two genera, are,
therefore, of very great interest, both in the study of the Pwlmonata in general and
in that of the fauna of the South-Indian cretaceous deposits especially. The greater
number of our specimens were found in the loose conglomeratic or gritty sandstones
of the Arrialoor group, or the highest division of the series of deposits, together with
marine shells. This mode of occurrence increases the interest of these few Helicidee
very much, and supports Mr. H. Blanford’s statement, that the Arrialoor deposits
have been formed, partially at least, in very shallow waters.§ Land was evi-
dently not very far off, and it cannot surprise us, therefore, when we see land shells
occurring associated with a rich fauna of truly marine species. Helicidee inha-
bited the shores and islands of the cretaceous sea, and consequently their shells

* We accept the terminations of—ide and—ine for the denominations of families and sub-families
respectively.
7 Sitzungsb. Akad, Wien. Bd. XX XVIII. p. 493, pl. 1, fig. 17.

£ Helix Gentii, and other species noted by Sowerby are now universally acknowledged as Natica, Trochus,
ete. § Mem. Geol. Sury. India, Vol. IV, pt. 1, p. 163.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 7

could, by occasional higher tides or higher reach of the waves, have been without
any difficulty carried away to greater or lesser distances from the shores, and there
buried with the marine inhabitants of the place. Similar cases occur in the tertiary
deposits also, as has been noticed by Deshayes in the Paris basin, and by Dr. M.
H6érnes in the Vienna basin. With regard, indeed, to the Helix Turonensis, Desh.
of the latter basin, it has been proved that the species survived the marine fauna
with which it occurred. The species continued to exist on unaltered, although the
sea had disappeared from the shores which it inhabited, since it has been found fossil
in the marine, brackish and the fresh-water deposits of one and the same place,
where these deposits can be very clearly seen to have succeeded each other.

This is a point of very high interest and of great importance in attempting
to trace out the changes of climate, and other correlated phenomena, towards the
close of one and the commencement of another formation. When we can establish,
that the terrestrial fauna did not change during two successive periods, in which
considerable changes and distribution of sea level took place, we can conclude with
tolerable certainty, that the climate of the place was, during both these periods,
pretty nearly the same, and also, that if any changes have taken place, they must
have occurred by so slow a process, that the animals could easily acclimatise
themselves. Sudden changes in the terrestrial faunee would lead us to suspect
some rapid alterations in the climatal conditions and configuration of the land,
and probably an equally sudden change in the neighbouring waters. But our
physico-geological investigations are still too deficient to enable us to define the
limits, within which terrestrial changes have affected the organic life of the adjoin-
ing seas and vice versd. It is, however, certain that much knowledge may be
anticipated from careful local enquiries and thorough examination of special basins.
Instances of an admixture of land with marine shells occur still on the shores of
almost every sea, more especially where banks with shallow water exist.

Of the four species to be here described, Anchistoma cretacewm was more
common: the other species were very rare, but although only known from single
specimens, these are mostly sufficient to enable us to characterize the species, and,
therefore, are well worthy of notice. This will also, I hope, induce subsequent
observers to devote greater attention to these very interesting shells. It can
scarcely be doubted, that a careful search in these deposits would largely reward
the observer, by adding to the number of cretaceous land,—and probably fresh-water,—
shells also.

H, and A. Adams unite, under the sub-family of Helicine, a number of
genera into which Lamarck’s genus Helix had been divided. It is well known,
that Linneeus included, under Helix, besides the common land-snails, many fresh-
water and even marine shells. Subsequent naturalists, and especially Lamarck,
defined and restricted the genus more carefully, and among others Pfeiffer made it
an object of his special study, the results of which are well known through his
able monograph of the Helicide. In his earlier publications, Pfeiffer strictly
defended the unity of Lamarck’s genus Helix, in his later researches he does not

8 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

appear indisposed to adopt a division of the old genus, Helix, into smaller groups
under different names. And there can be no question that such sub-division is
rendered quite necessary even in the present imperfect state of our knowledge
of all the respective animals.

With all the apparent similarity, the variation in the form of the shell and
coincidently, to some extent, in that of the animal itself, is still so manifold, that it
is not easy to characterize even the sub-family Helicine, in its restricted sense, as
given in the more recent Conchological treatises. But what the characteristics
of the genus Helix in Lamarck’s sense might be, is readily seen when we read in
Woodward’s Manual, or Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen’ a. o., that it comprises
shells of discoid, globular and conical form, umbilicated, perforated or imperforated ;
with a transverse, oblique, lunar or round aperture; with its margins distinct,
remote or united by callus!! ete. No one can fairly or seriously object, if Con-
chologists attempt to classify these and other so widely different characters under
different names.

Of this sub-family, Helicine, we notice two genera Anchistoma and Macrocyclis.

T.—Ancuistoma, Klein. 1758.

Anch. testa orbiculari, spira plana seu subconvexa ; anfractibus numerosis,
subtus omnibus vel duobus ultimis conspicuis, sew wmbilico clauso ; ultimo anfractu
prope aperturam contracto, deflexo atque nonnunquam gibboso ; apertura subrotundata,
expansa, intus sepissime callosa, ad margines dentibus seu plicis muita.

The genus ANCHISTOMA comprises a number of chiefly small species of Heli-
cine, which are distinguished by a large number of narrow whorls, the last of
which is deflexed and usually provided inside with some kind of teeth or plaits.
The inner lip is mostly callose, tooth-like and projecting into the space of the
aperture, while the outer lip is expanded and reflected. There can be no doubt,
that the species attributed to this genus, as they can be seen amply illustrated on
plates 64—66 in Pfeiffer’s “ Schnirkel-schnecken” 1846, form a sufficiently natural
group to be distinguished by a separate name. Among themselves they present,
however, several characters which seem to make a still farther sub-division into
small groups very desirable. We notice in general the helicoid and non-umbili-
cated forms with somewhat elevated spire, and the more planorboid and umbili-
cated forms. Among these again those which have all their previous volutions
visible in the space of the umbilicus, and others in which the last or the two last
whorls are so much enlarged below, as to cover this space nearly totally. Simi-
larly to this the dentition of the aperture varies. The peristome is only somewhat
thickened and expanded; or there are a number of plaits or folds present in the
inside of the whorls, disappearing near the mouth partially or totally ; or there are
differently shaped teeth at the peristome only and not extending into the inner
spaces of the whorls.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 9

Considering these and other points of distinction H. and A. Adams quote five
subgenera, which, however, do not seem to be as well defined as appears necessary.
To make these separations of real classificatory value, it is absolutely necessary,
that they be based upon the examination of the animals as well as the shells, so as
to be certain whether the respective organs can in any way be depended upon as
to their constancy. Meanwhile we prefer to describe the cretaceous species under
the more extensive heading of Anchistoma.

The greater number of living species of Anchistoma is known from America
and Europe. From India there are only a few species described for some of which
Adams proposed the name Corilla (in place of Atopa, Albers). Mr. Benson includes
under this name mostly South Indian and Ceylon species only, while for some
others, chiefly from Burmah and North India, he proposes a second name, Plecto-
pylis, based upon a difference in the pylaic plication. (Vide Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.
1860, III, Ser. Vol. V, p. 248.) It appears that the species were in former periods
nearly as numerous as they are at present in India. We describe three, namely,
A. cretaceum, Arrialoorense and Arcotense, all of which are new, and the first,
apparently rather a common shell resembling in form European species, while the
two others have up to the present been found only in single specimens also partly
resembling species from Europe, but in general form next to the Indian Plectopylis.
Several Anchistoma are known from the tertiary deposits of Europe.

1. ANCHISTOMA CRETACEUM, Stoliczka. -Pl. I., Figs. 1—5.

A. testa conico-depressa, spira parum elevata, apice obtusa, mamillata, late
profundeque umbilicata ; anfractibus senis, angustis, lente accrescentibus, convexis,
sutura timpressa junctis, supra transversaliter oblique striatis ; ultuno prope aperturam
lateraliter constricto atque rursus expanso, vix deflexo, striis subtus evanescentibus,
wm etate adulta ad wmbilict marginem rotundato, juniore carinato ; apertura obliqua,
rotundate semilunart, intus dentata atque obsolete plicata; labro atque labio prope
aperturam bidentato, dentibus superioribus crassioribus et bifidis, inferioribus elongatis
pliciformibus utringue ad angulum posteriorem peristomatis nonnullis plicis tenuibus
munitis, peristomate exteriore vix reflexo.

Largest specimen in our collection from Comarapolliam measures 8°5 mm. in
height and 20 mm. in width.

a. b. Cc.
Height of the shells: transversal diameters (taken as 1:00), 043 0-51 0°54
Width of outer whorl above: transversal diameter ... a06 0:18 O17 O18

a, b,c, being specimens figured in Figs, 4, 5, 3, respectively.

As to form, this fine species resembles the American Anchistoma auriculatum,
Say, which has very nearly the same number of equally narrow whorls. The spire
is in our species more or less elevated, but not exceeding an angle of 130 degrees.
The increase of the whorls is very gradual; the first or embryonal one or

10 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

two whorls being smooth, and proportionally larger or wider than the following.
These are distinctly convex, separated by an impressed suture and obliquely and
transversely striated, the strive disappearing on the sides and on the base of the
last whorl. The latter has its greatest width above the centre, becoming gra-
dually narrower towards the umbilicus, the margin of which is in the adult and
perfect shell evenly rounded, while in the young shell it is angular or even
carinated, as shown in figure 2, Pl. I. The width of the umbilicus at the base
amounts to about one-third of the whole basal diameter; but as not more than
a portion of the preceding whorl could be exposed from the adherent rock, it
is uncertain whether more volutions are visible in its space or not. In any case
it is certainly very narrow lower inside. Further, the last whorl is near the mouth,
laterally and somewhat below the middle, strongly contracted or compressed.
(Fig. 8.b.) To this contraction correspond two strong teeth inside, which have two
equally formed teeth corresponding on the opposite inner lip. The upper of these
teeth is much stronger, short and bipartite, the lower is fold-like, thinner and
longer. Besides these, there are on the upper portion of the inner lip two other
thin fold-like plaits, and one near the suture on the outer peristome. ‘These three
folds are seen in several of our specimens, but in none extending far inside of the
whorl. Close to the aperture, which is of semilunar shape, the last whorl is again,
as before, regularly expanded or a little inflated and somewhat deflexed. The outer
peristome itself is scarcely enlarged and reflexed, its plane having a position very
oblique to the axis of the shell. .

Localities. Neighbourhood of Comarapolliam, at Ninnyoor and Veraghoor ;
at the first locality rather common in soft light coloured sandstone.

Formation. Arrialoor group.

2. ANCHISTOMA ARRIALOORENSE, Stoliczka. Pl. I, Fig. 6.

A. testa discoidea, late umbilicata, spira vix elevata; anfractibus quinis, tereti-
bus, supra convexis, sutura tmpressa junctis, obsolete transversim striatis, lente
crescentibus ; ultimo antice deflexo, basi rotundato, prope aperturam parum con-
stricto ; apertura perobliqua, ovate rotundata: peristomate exteriore expanso, angu-
latim reflexo ; interiore anfractu penultimo adherente, moderate calloso.

Height of the shell : transversal diameter (taken as 1-00) 500 Hoc eon GY)
Width of one whorl above: transversal diameter jae noc 500 coo WPS}

The shell of this species is nearly discoid, the spire being hardly elevated, but
the umbilicus is, so far as it could be traced, very large, occupying nearly half of the
total width of the basis. The surface of the shell, which appears to have been very
thin and pellucid, is only very finely striated transversely. The whorls are five in
number, convex above, separated by a deep suture and very gradually increasing
in breadth. The last whorl is widest somewhat above the centre and then evenly
rounded into the space of the umbilicus; near the mouth it is strongly deflected
being at the angle of deflection somewhat constricted. The aperture is conse-

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 11

quently nearly parallel to the horizontal plan of the basis, facing the same; the
outer peristome is largely expanded and reflexed, its margins being connected by
the inner lip of about the same thickness. No dentition is perceptible in the
interior of the aperture, although it may exist farther inside, whence the rock
could not be taken out. The specimen, being unique and so far complete as to be
easily recognised and characterized in its principal features, is too valuable, to
sacrifice it to the examination of the inner space of the aperture. The lateral
portion of the outer peristome is in the specimen a little corroded.

As regards general form and number of Bauer ey our specimen recalls much
the European Anch. holoserica Studer.

Locality. Near Ninnyoor: the single specimen occurs in pinkish limestone.

Formation. Arrialoor group.

3. ANcHIstoMA ARCOTENSE, Stoliczha. Pl. I, Fig. 7.

A. testa discoidea, planorbulari, supra pland, subtus late umbilicata; anfracti-
bus quinis, angustissimis, lente crescentibus, supra convexis, sutura profunda junctis,
omninris in wnbilici spatio conspicuis, centralibus (14) levibus, politis, ceteris transversin
oblique costulato-striatis, striis lateraliter atque infra tenuioribus sew obsoletis ;
ultimo anfractu supra quoddan prominente, prope medium altitudinis latissimo, ad
umbilict marginem rotundate angulato, antice parum deflexo; apertura obliqua,
semielliptica, lateraliter angustiore ; peristomate exteriore parum dilatato, expanso
et vix reflexo, prope medium wnidentato ; labio calloso.

Height of shell: transversal diameter (taken as 1:00) ... Hee a. 0°35
Width of one whorl above: transversal diameter at Ace vaiags Onl:

A planorboid shell, consisting of five volutions, being laterally much narrowed,
higher than broad, convex above and separated by a deeply impressed suture.
All the whorls are visible in the space of the umbilicus, which is very large and
the margins of which are, on the last whorl, slightly angulated. The greatest
width of the whorls is near to, but still a little above, the middle; the central or
embryonal whorls, comprising about one and a half volution, are slightly elevated
above the somewhat immersed plane, shining and smooth; the others are covered
above with pretty strong oblique striz, which disappear below. The last whorl is
not much deflected; aperture oblique, semi-elliptical and according to the size of the
whorls higher than broad. The outer lip is expanded, strongly reflexed and inside,
somewhat below the middle, provided with a short pointed tooth; the inner lip is
callose, only partly visible on our specimen, the adherent rock preventing a view
into the interior space. This makes it uncertain whether any other dentition is
present or not. We must await other materials for this purpose; although, save a
small portion of shell-surface near the mouth, our specimen is quite perfect.

This species, which is very like the South-European H. (An.) anigyra, Ziegler,
is readily distinguished from the former by its narrower whorls and the less
deflected anterior portion of the last.

12 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Locality. N..and close to Alundanapooram, where the single figured speci-
men was found in sandstone.
_ Formation. Trichinopoly group.

I1.—Macrocycuis, Beck. 1837.

Macro. testa planorboidea, depressa, late wmbilicata, tenwi: anfractibus celeriter
crescentibus, ultimo prope aperturam sepius inflato atque deflexo; apertura sub-
rotundata, peristomate tenui, marginibus labro approxunatis antice paulum expanso
atque reflexo.

As restricted to the depressed forms with a thin shell, the genus MWacrocyclis
seems to admit of tolerably good characteristics, although specimens, which are not
in every way perfect, may be easily confounded with Zonites and others. H. and A.
Adams quote besides MJacrocyclis four subgenera, which in part include rather
different forms with strong and consistent shells, thickened peristome and not
umbilicated; it seems necessary, that these should be separated. The species of
Macrocyclis are chiefly inhabitants of the Hast.

We notice one species from the South Indian cretaceous deposits, IZ. carnatica.

1. Macrocycuis Carnatica, Stoliczka. Pl. I, Fig. 8.

M. testa planorbulari, tenui; spira immersa, late umbilicata; anfractibus
quaternis, rotundatis, supra atque subtus omninis conspicuis, transversaliter minute
striatis : striis supra fortioribus ; apertura rotundata. ‘

It is not without hesitation, that we venture to name specifically such an im-
perfect specimen as that figured. There seems to be no very serious objection as
to its generic determination, although it exhibits some affinities to Nanina, which .
genus is, as Mr. W. Blanford informs me, by far more numerously represented
throughout India, than has been usually supposed. The planorboid form, however,
making all the whorls visible above and below is rather foreign to true Nanine.
‘The specimen is accidentally so much injured by pressure, that it is not easy to
determine the very exact shape in the roundness of the whorls, so as to fix the
specific characters. The shell is quite depressed, coiled in nearly a regular plane
with slightly immersed spire and with a perfectly open umbilicus, so as to make
all the whorls visible below and above. The whorls are only four in number,
increasing rapidly in width, and covered densely with transverse striz. These
are oblique, somewhat stronger above than laterally and below, and slightly
bent forward on the outer periphery. The whorls themselves are roundish, having
their greatest width above the middle, and being apparently less convex above
than below. The specimen has not got the aperture preserved, but it could have
been only very slightly enlarged, as traces of the peristome were lost in cleaning
out the specimen.

Locality. Near Veraghoor, in soft reddish coloured sandstone.

Formation. Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 138
Order, PROSOBRANCHIA, Milne Edwards.

CHARACTER.— Gastropoda with conical or spiral shells, present even in the first
stage of growth; larve with deciduous cephalic fins; gills placed in front of the
heart ; sexes distinct.*

By far the larger number of the PRosoBRANCHIA are provided with an oper-
culum, of which the structure and the position in the aperture are very important
for all purposes of classification. Without exception, they are inhabitants of fresh
or salt waters, although several species can, for a shorter or longer time, live outside
of this medium in a moist atmosphere; and a few possess even an air-breathing
organ, besides the gills.

The PRosoBRANCHIA are proportionally more numerous than any other order of
the Gastropoda. This fact is equally true as regards the fossil, as the living species,
which are, so far as our knowledge extends, nearly equal in number.t

Fossil species of PRosopraNcHIA occur from the lower Silurian upwards through
the whole series of the sedimentary deposits. Their solid shells usually admit of a
good preservation in the fossil state; while the fact, that they are chiefly inhabitants
of littoral waters of moderate depth, renders the study of this order of very great
importance to the paleontologist. A knowledge of the PRosoBRANCHIAN fauna alone
is sometimes sufficient to enable just conclusions to be drawn, as to the conditions,
under which the materials, which once buried and now enclose these fossil shells, have
been deposited.

We have already observed, that it appears desirable to separate from the order
PROSOBRANCHIA, the PotypLAcoPHoRA and the NeuRoBRANCHIA. Excluding these,
we shall have then to deal with the three next divisions, CTENOBRANCHIA, ASPIDO-
BRANCHIA and CycLoBRANCHIA, of which the second may rather be replaced by
three others proposed by Gray—ScuUTIBRANCHIA, SCHISMATOBRANCHIA and DicRANo-
BRANCHIA. The South Indian cretaceous rocks have yielded species in nearly all
these divisions; and, according to the arrangement already adopted, we begin with
the highest, the

Sub-order, Ctenobranchia.

CHARACTER.— Prosobranchia with usually spiral shells, animal with the respira-
tory cavity on the neck containing one well-developed comb-like gill, rarely with a
second gill in a more or less rudimentary state: the males have usually strongly
developed external copulative organs.

The CrENOBRANCHIA, in this sense, comprise the greatest portion of Cuvier’s
PECTINIBRANCHIA, and are generally divided into StpHonosToMATA and HoLosToMaATa.
Although far from being a natural grouping, this division is unquestionably in many

* Some of the adherent genera, like Tenagodus, Siliquarius, Vermetus and others, are necessarily, from their
mode of living, Hermaphrodites.

+ Characteristics and descriptions of so-called new species of shells are published almost daily, but occa-
sionally this is done in such a way, that it needs no serious apology from any conchologist, for having been
unable to decipher the true character of some of the new species. Mere outlines of casts of usually richly orna-
mented shells certainly can be only of very limited local value. The publication merely of specific names for
sake of priority is never justifiable.

14 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

respects preferable to that of PROBOSCIDIFERA, ToXIFERA, RosTRIFERA, &c., because, if
we depend on this single character of dentition, groups otherwise very closely allied are
totally separated from each other.* To the palzeontologist also, who has principally to
deal with the shells only, and but very rarely with the animals, the first mentioned
division is—no doubt only for the present—of far greater use, while he could scarcely
take the desirable advantage of the other system in classifying his fossil remains.

Kefersteint distinguishes in the two divisions of the SipHonosromaTa and
Ho osromMatTa a number of smaller groups, depending on the variations in the
dentition of the radula, as the indefatigable labours of Drs. Gray, Troschel, Lowen,
Morch and others have made them known. It is certain, that these differences in
the plaits or teeth of the radula, and their connection with the food and general
living of the animal form a very important character in the classification: it would
be quite an exception in this, as compared with the other classes, if they did not.
Still so much remains to be done in this direction, as we have already noticed, that
Keferstein’s sub-divisions into TanrociossA, Racutetossa, &e., offer disadvantages
similar to those presented by Adams’ higher divisions. They widely separate
families, which are closely allied in every respect save the dentition : so widely
indeed, that even a partially natural arrangement from lower to more highly
organized forms is unobtainable. We shall not enter further upon the discussion
of these divisions depending on the dentition, but shall simply quote the families
in what we believe to be their respective relations to each other, for which we shall
endeavour to give more detailed proofs. We cannot pretend to call this arrange-
ment more natural than many others. Our only reason for adopting it is, that m
our present case of describing a local cretaceous fauna it appears to be more suitable
for our purposes than that adopted by Keferstein (loc. cit.). As regards families and
sub-families, which will be referred to, we must state in each individual case, in
what sense these divisions are to be understood.

Tribe, Siphonostomata.

The CrenoBRANCHTA included in this tribe have usually a small head with either
a proboscis or a long rostrum, and with a respiratory sipho of different lengths,
sometimes represented by a siphonal fold only. The shells are convolute, involute,
or coiled up into a conical spire. Depending on the development of the respira-
tory sipho, the aperture is either provided on the anterior termination with a canal,
or is simply a little produced and notched. The operculum is sometimes wanting ;
but usually it is present, of horny or often of lamellose structure. Nearly all the
species inhabit the sea and they are mostly carnivorous, feeding upon other mollusca
or similar animals.
Geologically speaking, the SrpHonosromATA are younger than the HoLostomata.
Of the former, several families scarcely appear in deposits of date earlier than ter-
* This point has been most recently discussed again by Mr. Crosse (Journal de Conchiliologie, 3me. Ser.
Vol. VL, p. 216, 1866), contesting the value of the dentition as the only or even principal base of classification

in Mollusea.
+ Bronn, Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreiches, Vol. III, p. 1030, &e.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. © 15

tiary, although this restriction to tertiary beds is not by any means so close as was
formerly thought by paleontologists. In the Lias the SreHonosromara constitute
perhaps five per cent. of the Gastropoda, as compared with the Hotosromara. After
that period, however, their number increases rapidly, and they soon overpower the
latter to a large extent, being more numerous in the present seas also.

‘Under this tribe we shall describe the following families in the order here
quoted. Some of the last named are by other conchologists transferred to the
Hotostomara. Our reasons will be found stated’with the families farther on.

1—Ffamily ALATA (comprising the Srrouernz and Aporrnarpm, or as
proposed s7ROMBINE, TEREBELLINE, APORRHAIN E).

2. 5 CYPRAIDA (cyprxivz and ovine).

3 - OLIVIDZ (orrvin# and AancrLLarine).

A. 43 DOLITD 4.

5. ae CASSIDID 4.

6. ey PLEUROTOMID (cLATHURELLIN®, CLAVATULINE and PLEv-
ROTOMINS).

7. - CONID ZA.

8 35 VOLUTIDAi (MARGINELLINZ, VOLUTINZ, VOL UTOMITRINE,
MITRIN2).

J). a3 FAS CIOLARIDZA.
10. a MURICID (FuLreuRInz FUSINE, MURICIND).
ahs TRITONIDZ.
ee COLUM BELG ED A.
6% a BUCCINID 4 (PHOsInz, NASINE, COMINELLINE, BUCCININE).
14, 35 PURPURIDZ.
15. 55 TRICHOTROPID.
16. <3 CANCHELLIARIDA.
aie 3 TEREBRIDAE.
18. $5 PYRAMIDELLIDZ.
19. si CERITHIOPSID.
20. 3 CHERITHIIDZ.

I. Family. ALATA.

In taking advantage of this early name of Lamarck we do not intend to express
by it more than the simple meaning the word itself indicates, namely, the general
resemblance among the different forms of the shells in this family as regards the eapan-
sion of the outer lip. This was Lamarck’s first idea, when establishing the family, and
so far as any practical advantage is concerned in the determination of shells only, we
believe, this general idea has not been yet superseded. Much, however, has since
then been done in the examination of the animals, and, depending on the differences

16 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

which had been observed, two families were proposed: (a) S7vromprpZ, with Ptero-
cera, Strombus and Rostellaria as the chief genera; and (b) APporrzarps, with
Aporrhais and Struthiolaria (and probably Priamus), to which Gray adds Tricho-
tropis and others (possibly better separated into a distinct group). Now viewing the
similarities and the differences of the two families, we see them to be both Rosrrirpra
in the sense of Gray* (Guide to Mollusca, 1857, page 64), that is,

Siphonostomata with an annulated rostrum, subulate tentacles with the eyes on
their outer side, and the teeth in seven series: three on either side being respectively of
similar form. The mantle has its edges more or less expanded and lobed; the gilis
are pectinate; the operculum is annular, ovately elongated, rather thin and horny :
the shell is fusiform, turrited or more ovate, the whorls internally compressed, narrow,
and the outer lip always somewhat expanded in adult age.

The principal differences recorded in the anatomy of the animals, exist in the
locomotive organs and the tentacles. In Strombus, Pterocera, Rostellaria (considering
these genera in the old sense of Lamarck) the foot is divided into two parts, the
posterior being more or less prolonged, slender, and bearing on its termination a
claw-like operculum. The eyes are on prolonged peduncles, which have the tentacles
on the internal side, that is to say, morphologically, the eye-peduncles and the tentacles
seem to be grown together for a longer or shorter distance. The tentacles are
often longer than the peduncles in Rostellaria, and nearly of equal size with them
in Plerocera. In Terebellum, the forepart of the divided foot is very small and the
hinder part very prominent and thick. The tentacles are usually said to be wanting,
and the eyes to be on the ends of very long peduncles. Gray questions the first point,
and it is, we think, very probable, that further researches will prove, that the ten-
tacles are united, or grown together with the eye-pedicles throughout their entire
length. This ought, at least, to be anticipated from a morphological point of view.

Aporrhais (Chenopus, Phill.) has the foot not divided, but somewhat com-
pressed, and, although truncate in front, still somewhat produced; the eyes are
sessile on very short peduncles, which are united with the very long subulate tentacles
at the base only. Gray (teste Clark) says (Guide to Mollusca, page 75) the “4. pes-
“ nelicani creeps slowly ; but the organs do not appear adapted for progressive move-
«ment. It is shy, and whether the shell is placed with the aperture upwards or
« downwards, it does not usually commence creeping by pushing out the foot anteriorly
“like other Gastropoda, but often twists the long neck and foot to the caudal extremity,
“ and there fixing it, with a sudden spring effects the turning of the shell.” It is
obvious, that this kind of movement is quite similar to that of Plerocera or Strombus,
except that the divisions of foot and caudal extremity are not so evidently separated,
as in those two groups of shells.

The foot of Struthiolaria is thick, small and oblong, more adapted for fastening
than for creeping. The tentacles are of moderate length, and the eyes are on small
bulgings outside near the base.

We see thus, that in the different alterations in the form of the foot and the eve-
pedicles there is a transition and connection, rather than a strict separation. The

* This author proposes for the Alata, excluding Aporrhais and others, but including Onustus and Phorus, the
name of Lepropona, on account of the divided foot and the manner of moving about.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. a7;

simple ovate foot of Struthiolaria is elongated, laterally compressed in Aporrhais,
partially divided in Terebellum, and entirely divided into two separate lobes in
Lostellaria, &e. 'The same might be said as regards the eyes; the small bulgings at
the base of the tentacles of Struthiolaria are replaced by short pedicles in Aporrhais;
these pedicles are prolonged (and probably united with the tentacles throughout their
entire length) in Terebellwn; while in Rostellaria, and others, they are usually sepa-
vated from the tentacles near the termination, where the eyes are placed on the former.
It is true, that other Gastropoda shew similar relation in the same points, and
still are regarded as belonging to different families; but it must be remembered,
that they do not agree in all the other similarly or more important characters, which we
have previously noticed. ‘Taking all these facts into consideration, it must be granted,
that the structure of the animals does not lend itself very favorably to such a separa-
tion into two families as has been proposed by Adams, Gray and others. There would
be far less difficulty experienced in this matter by accepting Adams’ proposition of
the two sub-families of srtrousrnz and TEREBELLINZ, and by adding to these his
family Arorra4arDz as a sub-family arorrHary#, although I actually do not know,
whether even this separation is necessarily called for. Supposing, however, that it were
so, the distinctions between these sub-families would be those which I have specified
regarding the foot and the eye-pedicles, while the other points of relation, quoted
above, would form the character of the family.

These questions could all be easily settled, had we to deal with the living species
only, but what is to be done with the immense number and great variety of fossil
forms? To determine these with equal correctness, we ought to have distinctions in
the form of the shell, equally characteristic with those we have noticed in the animals
themselves. And if, as is often the case, we cannot determine with sufficient accu-
racy the genus, how difficult it must be to retain sub-families! Chenu consequently
recognized only one family, the S'rromerpx, containing seven genera and a few
sub-genera. In ageneral view this appears to be, provisionally, the best way : but the
number of genera in living and fossil species must be enlarged, and those so-called
sub-genera as much as possible avoided. At the same time, it cannot be questioned,
that our object ought to be to endeavour to prove the existence of similarities and
differences of the shells, in accordance with the results obtained from a careful
examination of the animals, rather than to obliterate or ignore these on the suppo-
sition that they never existed before. It may be a very plausible conjecture, that
these distinctions did not exist at some remote period, as some of our most able
palzontologists are ready to believe, but we must first point out, at least approxi-
mately, what that period was. Nor can we ever establish this, until we carefully
and gradually trace back these relations from the recent into the older formations.
We shall recur to this point when speaking of Alaria and Aporrhais.

In treating of the different genera of the Azra, it will not be necessary to go
beyond what is justified by the material we have before us in describing our
eretaceous fossils. To discuss these points fully would require a thorough know-
ledge of all the species both living and fossil. It is undoubted, that there are great
difficulties in determining the distinctions of the sub-genera as proposed by H. and

18 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

A. Adams, but most probably any other would offer equal difficulties, and, at
present, there seem to be no other possible means of distinction than some artificial
one, as proposed by Adams and others.

Fossil forms of Azra are first known, with full certainty, from the Lias (cer-
tainly middle, if not lower), and they continue numerously represented through all
subsequent formations, but unfortunately are very rarely met with in good preser-
vation. The cretaceous deposits are extremely rich in species belonging to this
family. A nearly complete list of these species will be found in Pictet’s “ Paleontologie
Suisse 3me. Ser.’ As to geographical distribution, the largest number is known from
BHurope, especially from the southern part. The American deposits are comparatively
very poor in species of the Azra, equally as in those of the Vozurrpm ‘The
fact is in accordance with the representation of these families at the present time.

The South Indian cretaceous deposits have yielded us a tolerably good number,
represented by 15 species, which will be found described under five genera; Pug-
nellus contortus, Sow.; P. granuliferus, Stol.; P. wicatus, Forb.: Aporrhais
Arrialoorensis, Stol.; Ap. securifera, Forb.: Alaria Parkinsoni, Mant.; Al.
papilionacea, Goldf.; Al. glandina, Stol.; Al. acicularis, Stol.; Al. tegulata, Stol.:
Rostellaria? palliata, Forb.; Pterodonta terebralis, Stol.; Pt. bulimoides, Stol.;
Pt. nobilis, Stol., and Pt. Ootatoorensis, Stol.

We commence the descriptions of the PRosoprancuta with the family Azaza
not because they are the most highly organized of this order, but rather on account
of the difficulty of bringing them into the general scheme, if we began with any
other family. Our only object here, as already stated, is to shew the relations of the
different families, genera and species, as composing a local fauna. It is true, that
maturity reached at a later period and division of different functions on separate
organs are generally signs of relatively higher organization; the locomotive organs
are also higher developed than in most other families of Gastropoda. The eyes of the
Axara are nearly quite as perfect as those of Cephalopodes and Fishes, and the
separation. of tentacles and eye-peduncles, in a large number of species, could be
looked at equally asa sign of higher organization, for this division is principally
developed in the PULMONATA.

I.* PUGNELLUS, Conrad. 1860.

Pug. testa ovata, ultimo anfractu plus minusve involuta, crassa, strombiformi ;
apertura angustata, interne laevigata, marginibus continuis ; labio callosissimo, postice
accunulato atque sepius spiram tegente ; labro ad marginem crasso, posterius lobuto :
lobo plus minusve unciforme prolongato ; canali anteriort incurvo.

The genus Pwgnellus was first proposed by Conrad (Journ. Acad. Nat. Se.
Phil. IV, p. 284) for four species, P. densatus, Con. from Mississippi, P. tumidus,
Gabb, from Chili (subsequently described in Proc. Acad. Phil. for 1860, p. 197, PL. 8,
Fes. 13 and 14), and the South Indian Strombus uncatus and contortus of Forbes.
Gabb has recently described two characteristic species from California (Pal. of Calif.

* Genera are numbered continuously in each order; the species in each genus.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 19

1864) P. hamulus (1. cit. p. 124, Pl. 20, Fig. 81, and Pl. 18, Fig. 48) and P. manubriatus
(1. cit. p.125, Pl. 29, Fig. 229). This number is now increased by only one additional
species from South India, P. granuliferus.

All the seven known cretaceous species agree in the characters mentioned
above, and constitute a tolerably well defined small group. This must evidently
be classed next to Strombus, forming in some respect a passage between the sub-
genera Monodactylus and Gallinula,* but differing from both in the very strong
development of the callosity of the apertuwral margins and the incwrved anterior
canal. In all the three species, which we describe and of which we are in possession
of good specimens, there is between the hook-like prolongation of the wing and the
strong anterior notch a second slight insinuation of the margin, exactly similar to
that of Str. canariwn or Str. japonicus, which circumstance makes it almost impos-
sible to separate Pagnellus far from these living species of Strombus.

The Pug. wneatus appears first somewhat different from the other species of
Pugnellus, and is in general habitus more allied to species attributed to Gallinula, than
to any of the other forms known. In comparing, however, the shells closely it is seen,
that the mode of growth of the outer lips is exactly the same, the transverse ribs
being curved in the same way, as in P. contortus, excepting that the angle,
where the margin is bent, is only strongly thickened and produced,t while in
the other species it is prolonged into a hook-like lobe. Another difference is the
pointed termination of the canal and the broad insinuosity of the outer lip next
to it: the former is only a consequence of a smaller development of the callose
margin, which however is not wanting, and is in character exactly the same as in
the two other species; the latter is a somewhat more marked difference, and is to
be found of exactly similar shape in a few Rostellarie and especially in Hippocrene
Montf., of which the eocene Hipp. macroptera, Lam. is considered as atype. A most
noticeable fact is the great difference which exists between young or imperfect
specimens of Pugnelius and those of full growth and perfect preservation, as may
be seen by a comparison of the numerous figures on our Pl. III.

The genus is as yet restricted to the above-mentioned seven cretaceous species.

1. PUGNELLUS conTorTUs, Sow. sp. Pl. III, Figs. 1—5.

1846. Strombus contortus, Sow., Forbes in Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 129, Pl. 15, Fig. 9.

1850. Colombellina contorta, D’Orb. Prod. II, p. 231.

1860. Strombus contortus (not cortortus), Sow. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philadelphia, IV. p.284 (vide Pugnellus).
1861. Pugnellus contortus, Sow. sp. Gabb, in Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc., Vol. VIII, p. 128.

1864. Colwmbellina contorta, D’Orb. Pictet, Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix, 3me. ser. p. 671.

Pug. testa elongate-ovata, spira brevi, acuminata, angulo 60°-65°; anfractibus
senis, convexis, spiraliter obsolete-striatis, duobus ultimis transversaliter costulatis :
costulis in ultimo anfractu flexuosis, antice versus evanescentibus, atque seepius prope
marginem exteriorem in medio convexitatis tuberculis terminantibus; apertura ovali,

* Ts also a genus of birds.
7 Since our figure on Pl. III was prepared, another larger and more complete specimen has been pro-

cured, on which the prolongation is much stronger.

20 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

angusta atque elongata, mterne levissima, marginibus conjunctis, callosissimis, partem
ventralem teste omnino tegentibus ; labro antice valde insinuato, posterius lobato : lobo
hamiformi, crasso, contorto, lateraliter compresso, acute terminanti, supra infraque
canaliculato ; labio crassissimo, callum ovalem elevatum formante ; rostro callose-
marginato, lato, interne canaliculato, intorto, supra sceepius incrustato seu prope muar-
gimem exteriorem subcanaliculato.

The general form of the shell is elliptical, somewhat elongated in the direction
of the axis. There are usually six whorls present, forming a spire with an angle
varying from 60 to 65 degrees; they are convex, the uppermost very distinctly and
densely striated in a spiral direction ; these striz become afterwards nearly obsolete.
On the penultimate whorl slight transversal costs appear, which on the last whorl are
flexuous, partly and gradually disappearing towards the anterior canal, while others
placed nearer to the outer margin do the same, or terminate in more or less
elevated turbercles, corresponding with the hook-like prolongation of the outer lip.
On perfect specimens, the majority of which measure about 30 mm., the last whorl
occupies usually a little more than three-fourths of the total height. The aperture is
elongated-eliptical, being internally much narrowed by the callosity, which thickens
and unites both margins. Some of our specimens exhibit on the callose mass round
the aperture a kind of purple colouring, which partly seems to be original, resem-
bling that of several living Srromarpm. On the posterior part of the outer lips,
between one-fourth and one-half the distance from the suture, the callose margin
projects into a hook-like lobe, this being turned upwards, contorted towards the
aperture, laterally more or less compressed, often so much as to form a sharp ridge
on the ventral side; internally and externally it is canaliculated by slight furrows,
which, however, often quite disappear under the coverings of the thickened lip. Near
the anterior extremity the outer peristome is very deeply insinuated. The canal is
slender in proportion to the last whorl; it is bounded like the outer peristome all
round with a thick margin, curving inward at the same time; the internal furrow,
which seems to have been produced by the elongated sipho, remains always dis-
tinct up to the termination, while the exterior one, which marks the place where
the two thickened margins join, becomes often obliterated under the numerous
layers of the callosity. The inner lip is exceedingly thick and forms on the ventral
side an oval large mass of enamel-coating, the last or newest layers of this mass
extend sometimes over the entire surface of the shell, with the exception of a small
upper dorso-lateral portion.

There is not much variation in the form of the shell of this species, except that
the last whorl is sometimes more, sometimes less inflated or gibbose. The hook-like
lobe of the outer lip is occasionally less contorted, but somewhat more bent outside.
The stronger or lesser development of the callosity causes all these differences and
gives the shell often a totally different aspect. Specimens, on which the inner and
outer callose mass has been lost, make quite the impression of being a Fusus or
some allied genus. We have given figures of several of these forms and refer here
to the explanations which accompany the plate (vide figs. 2—5).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 21

Pug. manubriatus, Gabb (Palzeontology of California, Vol. I, p. 125) is probably
more allied to this species than it appears to be from Mr. Gabb’s figure (loc. cit. Pl. 29,
Fig. 229), and I would not in the least be surprised, if both were found to be identical.
In Fig. 229 the traceable suture shews, that the callosity was not present in its entire
thickness, and the want of the same near the anterior extremity seems to prove, that
this has been partly injured. We possess several specimens with such diminished
thickness of the inner callosity, and with the incurved termination of the anterior
canal broken away ; in this state our specimens do not exhibit any very remarkable
distinctions from Gabb’s figure.

Localities. N. of Alundanapooram (very common), Kolakonuttom, Serdamun-
galum, Anapaudy, Monglepaudy, Seraganoor, E. of [lpagoody in Trichinopoly district.

Formation. 'Trichinopoly group, of which the described species seems to be a
very characteristic fossil.

2. PUGNELLUS GRANULIFERUS, Stoliczka. Pl. III, Figs. 6—8.

Pug. testa ovata, crassa, spira brevi, angulo circiter 75°; anfractibus quinis vel
senis, convexis, transversaliter granulato-costatis, wna serie granorwm crassiorum prope
marginem suturalem sejuncta, spira vie quintam partem totius altitudinis occupante ;
anfractu ultimo posterius transversaliter oblique costulato, ad medium spiraliter
granulato, antice sublevigato et multo angustiore; apertura ovali, elongata, antice
angustata, interne levigata, callosissina, marginibus callositate conjunctis ; labro pos-
terius prope medium uncinato: unco crasso, contorto, posticé extenso, lateraliter
compresso, infra plus ninusve acuto, interne atque externe canaliculato ; labro antico
profunde insinuato; rostro prolongato, crasso, lente exterius contorto, terminatione
incurvo, intus canaliculato, extus medio impresso seu furcato: impressione scepius
callositate fere obsoleta ; labio callosissimo, accumulato, spiram fere totam tegente.

As regards the form of the shell, this species agrees in every way with that of
Pug. contortus, to the description of which we refer in its greater details. The
differences consist in size and ornamentation.

All the specimens of Pug. granuliferus are even in the first stage of age thicker
and more ventricose, and they grow to a much greater size, the usual height in the
direction of the spiral axis beng 40 mm., and the width including the hook-like
lobe somewhat more than 80mm. The aperture is anteriorly a little narrower, the
canal somewhat more contorted and the insinuation in front of the lobe deeper,
as in P. contortus.

The ornamentation consists from the first volutions in oblique transverse costee
and in spiral sulcations, which sometimes produce a more or less regular granulation.
One row of such coarse granule is always separated near the suture. To this up-
permost row follow transverse ribs, which occasionally are represented by elongated
roundish tubercles only. On the last whorl a few slight sulcations cross the ribs,
which at about one-fourth or usually one-fifth of the distance from the suture,
as compared with the total height of this volution, are cut off by deep spiral sulci,
so as to form six to ten rows of smaller or larger, rounded or flat, and more or less

22 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

isolated tubercles or granule. On the anterior and much thinner portion of the
last whorl, which is produced into the canal, the surface is usually so much covered
with the callosity, that it appears quite, or to a great extent, smooth.

It would not be easy to find two forms, which remind one more of merely
sexual differences, than the Pug. contortus and granuliferus and still, if the differ-
ences are so remarkable and constant, we cannot do else, than distinguish them by
specific names. In the description of the former species, I have remarked, that on
the first whorls spiral striation or suleation is quite distinctly traceable, and that it
becomes more or less obsolete on the following and especially on the last whorl;
in all cases, itis at least indicated: if we wanted to go alittle further, we could justly
say, it is merely exaggerated in some abnormal specimens, which are here noticed
under P. granuliferus. Quoy and Gaimard, Soutelet and several other conchologists
have noticed, that the female shells of Mollusca exceed those of the male sex very
often in size, being usually more inflated or ventricose. It appears to me more
likely, that we have to deal here with such a difference of forms, rather than with
two animals actually different as regard species.

For imperfect specimens the reader is referred to the explanation of Figs. 6 and
(tall, ILI

Localities. Kolakonuttom, Andoor, N. and 8. of Serdamungalum, 8. E. of
Anapaudy, in the Trichinopoly group; W. of Ilpagoody, Shillpagoody and
Veraghoor, in the Arrialoor group. In all these localities of the Trichinopoly
district Pug. granuliferus is not very common and comparatively much rarer than
Pug. contortus, of which about eight specimens occur to one of the former. The
quotation of the Arrialoor group is probably not so very important, the localities
being chiefly near the boundary of these two groups, and on the other hand Mr.
Blanford himself states, that their separation is, in the southern portion of the
Trichinopoly district, generally uncertain.

Formation. Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups.

3. PUGNELLUS UNCATUS, Porbes, sp. Pl. III, Figs. 9—183.

1846. Strombus uncatus, Forbes in Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII., p. 129, Pl. 15, Fig. 16.

1847. Strombus semicostatus, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe et Zelée, Paleont. Pl. 2, Fig. 38.

1850. Colombellina uncata, D’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 231.

1860. Strombus weatus (Forb.) Conrad, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc. Phil. IV. p. 284 (vide Pugnellus).

1861. Pugnellus uncatus, Forb. sp. Gabb, in Proc. Am. Philo. Soc. VIII. p. 128.

1864. Colwmbellina uncata (D’Orb.) Pictet, Mat. p. 1. Paleont. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix. 3me. ser. p. 67.

Pug. testa ovate-ventricosa, antice atque postice attenuata, spira quartam partem

totius altitudinis teste elevata, angulo 65°—75° ; anfractibus quinis vel senis, convexis,
sutura impressa junctis, prioribus spiraliter dense-striatis, striis in ultimo anfractu
obsoletis ; ultimo anfractu transversaliter costato : costis flexuosis, antice evanescentibus.
Apertura angustata, ovali, postice sub-rotundata, antice acuta, intus levigata, callosa ;
labro incrassato, in alam brevem atque rotundatam seu angulatam postice extenso,
extus lamelloso, parum reflexo, intus levi, antice atque postice insinuato ; labio crasso,
calloso, in etate adulta infra atque lateraliter spiram incrustante ; rostro extus contorto,
acute terminanti, incurvo, intus canaliculato, callositate marginal tenw iastructo.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 23

Shell ovate, pointed at each end, consisting of five or six convex volutions, the
last of which is the most ventricose occupying about three-fourths of the total
height of the shell. The upper whorls are densely covered with fine spiral strize,
which do not seem to increase in number with the breadth of the whorls, but they
become gradually more distant and are nearly obsolete on the last whorl. This one
exhibits transversally strong flexuous ribs, originating at the suture and disappear-
ing gradually on the anterior portion, where they are often replaced by strie of
growth only, and in which case the spiral striation assumes again a little more dis-
tinctness. ‘The outer lip is much thickened, expanded into a roundish or angulated
wing, inside smooth and somewhat reflected, having a sharp margin; exteriorly it
shews a kind of lamellar structure ; anteriorly and posteriorly it is insinuated. The
posterior insinuation is rather deep, but the exterior margin is simply rounded or
angulated and always somewhat more thickened, not, however, prolonged into a hook,
as in the two other species of Pugnellus. The inner lip is in both equally thick,
eallose, covering the preceding whorl nearly totally (Fig. 10). The canal is thin,
contorted, terminating with a sharp point and bent inwards. The callosity of both
margins extends over it, but it becomes much thinner here, and covers chiefly the
exterior surface. This pointed form of the canal, and the want of a hook-like lobe
on the outer lip, combined with the slight but broad anterior emargination are the
principal and characteristic distinctions of this species from the two others. Speci-
mens devoid of the callose covering and of the wing are nearly smooth and resemble
a Buccinum, as Prof. Forbes remarks, or still more a Phasianella.

Even the imperfect and cast specimens of this species are easily distinguished
from those of the other species by their gradual, not abrupt tapering or contraction
towards the anterior termination of the canal.

Localities. W.of Parchairy and W. of Kullygoody; E. of Anapaudy and near
Arrialoor. At all these localities the species is not very common ; the first three are
in the Trichinopoly, the fourth in the Arrialoor group, of the Trichinopoly district.

Formation. 'Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups.

II. APORRHAIS, da Costa. 1778.
TT. ALARIA, Morr. & Lye. 1854.
IV. ROSTELLARIA, ZLamk. 1799.

and allied genera.

By far the greater number of conchologists agree in the application of the
name Rostellaria to the fusiform, chiefly smooth, species with a long anterior and
short posterior canal, and a moderately expanded, entire or slightly digitated wing,
having near the canal one distinct sinuation. The &. rectirostris and fusus are known
as the best examples. The cancellated species with a short canal have been partly
separated by Agassiz as Rimelia, and there are numerous fossil tertiary and cretaceous
forms, which belong to this group. The fossil species with a very large wing and a
short pointed canal, as 2. macroptera and others, belong to Hippocrene, Montf.

4, CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Conrad established for a few North American eocene species another group
under the name of Calyptrophorus (vide Journ. Acad. Nat. Se. Phil., Vol. TV, Pl. 47,
Figs. 21 and 29). The shell is very slightly ornamented, as in true Rostellarie, the
spire nearly totally enveloped in a callose mass, the wing small and simple, the
anterior canal straight and of moderate length. Calyptrophorus would seem to con-
nect Rostellaria and Hippocrene, agreeing with the former in the form of the wing
and canal, and with the latter in the large development of the callosity. Gabb (in his
Catalogue, Proce. American Phil. Soc. VIII, p. 98) refers the Indian cretaceous Rost.
palliata of Forbes to Calyptrophorus. This does not seem, however, to be fully
justified for the present. Mr. Conrad does not show in his figures of Calyptrophorus
any posterior canaliculation on the aperture, while in our species this is very dis-
tinetly marked. This character is essential to all species of Rostellarie, being
dependent upon the existence of a certain filamentous organ, somewhat similar to
that of Oliva and allied genera. We shall notice subsequently under the descrip-
tion of the species, that the aperture of R. palliata, Forbes, appears to have been
anteriorly only effuse or notched, and if any canal was really present, it must have
been very short indeed. The only very similar form, that we have been able to
trace, is the Rostellaria levigata, Melleville (Ann. des se. geologiques ete. par
Riviere, IT. 1843. p. 117, Pl. X, Figs. 10—11). In Melleville’s original figure
there is apparently no sign of incompleteness of the specimen observable, although
this seems to have been rather considerable, when we compare with it Deshayes’
figure in his last publication (Anim. s. vert. d. bassin de Paris, ITI, p. 460, Pl. 90, Figs.
5and6). M. Deshayes’ representations of the single complete specimen, which he had
obtained, named R. sublevigata, D’Orb.* shews, that the species possessed a short
anterior canal. In any case, whether our cretaceous form had only an anterior
notch or emargination (as is supposed in our restored figure), similar to that of
many Pterodonte, or whether it had a short canal, which is almost quite as probable,
there is certainly for the present no sufficient reason to separate the species generi-
cally from the smooth fostellarie. Better materials will of course settle this
little difference very easily.

A number of fossil species, which are generally described under the three names
prefixed to these notes, offer moreover a far greater difficulty than the allied forms

* Tt seems impossible to trace this name of D’Orbieny from the “ Prodrome,” namely, from the edition
(in three volumes) bearing date 1850-1852, and I am not aware of any other. It is true, that Sowerby designed
in 1832 a young shell of Alaria (Rostellaria) costata (vide Stoliczka in Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien. 1865, Vol. LIT,
Revis. p. 66), with the name R. levigata. This name was evidently selected first by Sowerby and communicated
to Sedgwick and Murchison, who published the same in the list accompanying their paper on the “Structure
of the Hastern Alps;” vide Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. 2d. Ser. vol. IV, p. 419. Subsequently Mr. Sowerby changed,
for some reason or other, this name into R. leviuscula, which is to be found in the “ Explanation of the plates”
attached to the same volume of the Transactions. So far asI can make out, Mr. D’Orbigny was acquainted
only with the second name of Sowerby and knew in the Prodrome no other, than Melleville’s (Deshayes ? !)
R. levigata. I have stated elsewhere, that Sowerby’s names R. levigata and leviuscula have no signification
in reality, and as the species, of which they are fragments, is nota Rostellaria, in the sense in which it
appears desirable to restrict the genus, I do not know whether the change of Melleville’s original R. levigata
is at all necessary. Certainly the reference, which Deshayes quotes in his “ Paris fossils” p. 460,—1850. Prod.
de pal. t. IT, p. 315, No, 322,—is not to be found in that place.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 25

known as Rostellaria.* Excluding Pterocera, to which usually the more inflated shells
with a broad digitate wing are referred, the remainder of the Liassic and Jurassic spe-
cies of the Azra are generally, since the publication of Morris and Lycett’s “ Fossils
of the great oolite,”’ described under the generic name Alaria. The most recent publica-
tion on this pointis the supplement to D’Orbigny’s ‘ Paléontologie Francaise,’ Tom.
III. Gastropoda. Piette, who undertook the description of the StpHonostomata, res-
tricts the genus Alaria to those species which have no posterior canal and generally a
narrow wing: Chenopus (Aporrhais) to others with a posterior canal and broader and
less digitate wing. Pictet very justly remarks (Mat. p.1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser.
p- 588 etc.), thatit is impossible to keep up this kind of distinction; but he acknow-
ledges certain peculiarities in the Jurassic species only, and to these he would restrict
the name Alaria, placing all the other cretaceous forms under Aporrhais. This,
however, cannot stand, as we shall have occasion to notice further on, although we
fully agree with Pictet’s views in general, and have, therefore, endeavoured to shew
the similarity in the fossil forms by adopting the family name Azara.

I have myself referred the largest number of the species of the same group,
from the Alpine Gosau-formation to Alariat. This passing from one extreme to the
other, and the widely differing controversies of different writers, are sufficient signs of
the very unsettled state of the question, as to what genera should be accepted. In
the following description of the species, I have partially adopted Piette’s views, but
at the same time I have endeavoured to combine with the characters, mentioned by
the French author, others, which appear of great importance.

It is well known that young specimens of A. pes-pelicani have no posterior
canal, and that this becomes developed in fully grown specimens only. But if at
the same time we examine the shell of the species we have just noticed, we find
that the callosity, which is secreted in the aperture by the mantle, is totally different
from what we see in Roséellaria. The body of the animal is very thin, depressed,
and it is only the margin of the mantle which expands. The anterior canal is in no
way different from the other digitation of the wing, and the callosity does not extend
upon the upper surface of the wing, but forms exteriorly a sharp edge. The inner
lip is strongly thickened, accumulated, not extending beyond the under surface of
the shell, while, in Lostellaria, the callosity appears to be more equally distributed
in thin layers over the greater portion of the spire, and not uncommonly over the
whole shell. Another very marked distinction is the length and the interior space of

* It is scarcely necessary to notice the unjustifiable application of names such as Gladius, or even Fusus,
to Rostellaria. Undoubtedly it is not right to ignore old names for the sole reason that they had been neglected
by subsequent authors. But when these old names have been chiefly applied in a certain loose sense, and never
had afterwards any certain restricted signification, they are and must be justly rejected. Such is the case
with Gladius and Fusus, but not with Aporrhais, which had a strict application before Chenopus was introduced,
probably only because A. pes-pelicani cannot easily be mistaken for any other living species. Gabb in his
Catalogue (loc. cit p. 109) hastily referred all the cretaceous species, which had been described under Rostellaria
to Gladius, but in his most recent publication (Paleontology of California, p. 124) he re-adopts, in accordance
with the generally received views, Rostellaria again. Such uncalled for changes are not to the benefit of

science.
+ Sitz. Akad. Wien. 1865, Bd. II, Revision ete. p. 65.

26 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

the canal. I have consequently referred only those species, in which I have been
able to observe such marked callosity—differences in the aperture and the canal
to Aporrhais, and have left the others provisionally in Alaria. I am quite
aware of the weakness of this point; still I cannot think it right to consider
all distinction as d@ priori impossible, and thence to unite all under the genus
Aporrhais, as has been done by Professor Pictet. My chief reason for not
doing so, is my fear lest by this system all chance of progress in a classificatory
knowledge of the numerous fossil dzara should be cut off. It is, for example,
difficult to understand, that species like #. carimata, Mant. or Anchura abrupta, Conr.
ought to be brought into closer alliance with Aporrhais, than with Rostellaria,
They differ from both, but I should say more from the former than from the latter.
The genus Alaria must be in some way restricted, and cannot be retained either in
the sense in which it was introduced by Morris and Lycett, nor as lately com-
mented on by Piette. Chenu classed Alaria with Pterocera, but very different forms
appear to be represented in it, allied to Rostellaria, Pterocera and Aporrhais,
Deshayes in the last issue of the Coq. foss. de Paris, Tom. IIT. p. 488 also entertains
the opinion, that Alaria (certainly in part) is more allied to Rostellaria than to
Aporrhais (Chenopus).

I have repeatedly gone over all the fossil species known to me, and it is, I
think, impossible to come at the present to any satisfactory arrangement. Much
may be expected from good materials, since scarcely one-tenth of the species, known
up to the present, have been obtained in a perfect condition. Still, for along time
to come, nothing but an artificial division will answer; I mean, a division based more
upon one or other single character, than upon the totality of the structure and
form of the shells. The following may serve as an attempt, at least in one direction,
though I confess I myself look at it for the present partially hopeless of success,
and I do not like, therefore, to carry it out.

These remarks refer principally to the forms, which have been formerly noted
as Aporrhais or Rostellaria. The relations between the latter genus and Pterodonta
will be noted subsequently in detail.

1s¢.—To restrict the name Alaria to the species with a simple. undivided and

narrow wing, as the Jurassic Al. hamus, Desh. and Al. rhinoceros, Piette
and Desh.
2nd.—Species, which have the exterior termination of the wing extended
in two opposite directions (as Lost. carinata, Mant.), and possess a
long anterior canal, could form a small group, designated by Conrad
Anchura.®

3rd.—Broad winged shells with only a single point to the posterior external
termination, as Rost. Orbignyana, Pict., or Lost. papilionacea, Goldf.
might be distinguished under a separate name.

* Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. TV, 284, Pl. 47, Fig. 1. Conrad’s characteristics are very closely specified
and restricted to the single species, which he describes,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 27

All these three forms are generally ornamented with transverse ribs.
4th.—Species with slightly dilated wing, soon dividing into two or three long
extremities, carinated and usually spirally striated whorls et cet.—as the
long known Al. myurus, Desh. or Al. levigata, Morris, might be referred
to Tessarolax, Gabb.* i

5th.—To retain under Aporrhais only those species, which have a broad dilated
wing from the base, terminating exteriorly in as many points, as there are
keels on the exterior side of the wing, which ought in all cases to extend
to the exterior margin of the wing, asin Ap. Dupiniana, D’Orb. or Ap.
(Chenopus) atractoides, Desh.

6¢h.—The Jurassic Diarthema paradoxa, Desh. forms a separate genus, somewhat

allied to Ranella.

7th.—Spinigera of D’Orbigny ought probably to be classed here better than

with Ranella.

The genus Hustoma, Piette, will be mentioned hereafter in the Cerrrurrpz; its
position is at present uncertain.

Through a limitation of Aporrhais in this way we evidently come into Plerocera
and Strombus, when such a review becomes nearly exhausted, and would again sug-
gest considerable alterations.

IT have already stated, that it is not through the living species of Strombus and
Pterocera, that these great obstacles are produced, but through the large number
of the fossil so-called Péerocera, which give so little hope of an early and suc-
cessful classification. The difficulties, however, become insurmountable, should
such an unnecessary separation be acknowledged, as has been proposed by the
creation of the families dporrwarpx and S‘rrouzrpxz. The length of the canal or
mantle-fold cannot form a very important distinction, for the canal is quite as short
in many true S7rouerpz, as it isin Aporrhais or Struthiolaria. The form of the
rostrum in the animals of the two last named genera is no doubt quite similar
to that of many Crrrruipsz, but the different genera of this family show also
a similarly considerable variation in the form of this organ (see Vertagus, Ceri-
thium, Telescopium, Triphoris and Cerithidea), if perhaps not to the same extent,
as the Azara. H. and A. Adams state, (loc. cit. p. 281) that especially the fossil
forms indicate strong affinities of Aporrhais with Oerithium; I confess, that I am
not aware of any fossil forms such as would support a separation of this kind.
Where affinities have been pronounced as existing between the two genera, it
was, and still remains to a great extent, to be shewn, whether these had not arisen
merely from the incompleteness of the fossil species of the dAzara, Many of
the older secondary species of Czrrrurrpx exhibit great relations to some species
of the Trocuipm and many Chemnitzie, but they cannot be generally mistaken
for Aporrhais or other allied genera.

* Palexont. of California, 1864, I, 126, Pl. 20, Fig. 82.

28 CRETACKOUS GASTROPODA
WW. APORRITAIS, da Costa, 1778.
1. Arponrrmaris AnrraLroonnnsis, Stoliceha. Pl. TT, Mig. 1.

Ap. testa acute-ovata, anfractibus septlenis, convewis, minute cancellatis ; ultimo
spina eltiore, supra medium acute-, infra sub-carinato, spiraliter striato ; apertura an-
gustata ; canali anteriore brevi, posteriore spire usque ad apicem decurrente ; labro
parumn expanso, digitato (2), ad marginem crassiore, reflewo, extus acuto.

Shell oval, pointed on each end, composed of seven convex volutions, which are
ornamented with spiral and slightly curved transversal strive, the latter being some-
what stronger, The last whorl is higher than the spira, inflated and provided above
the middle with a stronger and below it with a smaller keel, both of which form
probably small points or digitations on the outer margin of the aperture; spiral
stir ave numerous above and below the keels, between them only one is present.
The anterior canal is short pointed, much thickened internally and slightly bent
inwards ab the point of termination, ‘The aperture is very much narrowed by the
thickness of the lips, as is generally the case in other species of this genus,
The outer lip is nob much expanded, terminating in one or more probably in
two points; its margin is somewhat reflected, showing a slight sinus near the
anterior canal; the posterior canal is prolonged up to the apex of the spire being
annexed to the proyious yvolutions.

Locality, Comarapolliam near Ootacod : the figured specimen is unique, and
unfortunately little portions of the exterior margin of the aperture have been
lost in preparation; the extent of the wing has been restored in its probable shape,

Hormation, Arvialoor group.

2, Aprornnmats snountrora, Jord. sp. Pl. IT, Bigs, 2—4,
1846, Roalellaria aeowrifera, Morboa, Trans, Gool, Soe, Lond, VIT,, p. 128, PL 18, Mig, 17.
L850, Fr Fe D'Ovb,; 161, Gladius id, Gabb; 1864, Aporrhata id, Pict, ob Camp.

Ap, testa spire elongata, turrita, anfractibus nwnerosis, ad medium subangulatis,
conveais, costulis transversalibus spiralibusque ornatis tisque plus minusve granulosis ;
ultimo ad medium carinato, subinflato; labro in alam angustam uncinatam, postice
curvatam exvtenso ; apertura angusta, interne callosissina, laevigata ; labio accumulato,
crasso 3 canali antico atque postico brevi.

Spiral anglo 25°—28,° subural angle 8°10",

A. turveted shell consisting of numerous whorls, which are more constricted on
the upper than on the lower suture and ornamented with transverse and spiral rib-
bines. On tho wppermost whorls the transverse ribs are ustially much stronger,
being slightly curved and evossed by tine spiral clovated striv. These latter increase
on the next whorls much more rapidly in stroneth than the former, and being elevated
on erossing these they easily produce the appearance of continued rows of tubercles,
When at the same timo the transversal ribs become somewhat obliterate, these tuber-
cles appear more isolated. There is nearly every possible transition to be observed
bowoen the continued and smooth ribs and single isolated rounded tubercles. The

OF SOUTITERN INDIA. 29

number of transverse ribs is nearly constant, 15 in one volution, and that of the spiral,
7or8 on one whorl. Of the latter the upper three are more distant from each other
and usually stronger, the lower 4—5 are thinner and much more closely placed to
each other. There are sometimes exceptional cases met with, in which the lower strize
are of equal strength with the upper (vide Fig. 3), or where the upper become even
nearly obsolete, while the lower continue in their strength. When the shell surface is
completely preserved, it is also covered with a very fine spiral striation.

The last whorl is somewhat inflated, in cirewmference triangularly gibbose and
near the middle provided with a strong keel, which is tuberculose or nodulose :
the nodules being produced by a stronger development of the transverse ribs;
the keel continues, however, smooth on the wing-like prolongation of the outer
lip. The aperture is considerably narrowed from the great callosity of the inte-
rior of the lips. The posterior canal is short, not extending usually beyond the
antepenultimate whorl. In none of our specimens is the anterior canal preserved, it
could not, however, have been long, and is probably complete in the figure given
by Professor Forbes (loc. cit.), according to which we have restored it in outline in
our Hig. 2, PL II. The wing is simple and narrow, turned upwards or poste-
riorly, internally canaliculated in its entire length and externally keeled near the
upper, or concave margin. Between the wing and the anterior canal there are two
insinuations of the margin, being separated by a small pointed prolongation of the
same, so as to form a second small wing.

There cannot be a question, that Professor Forbes’ figure, referred to above,
represents only a fragment of a very large specimen, being mostly devoid of shell-
surface (vide Fig. 4, Pl. IT.). We have observed, that on similar large specimens
the ornamentation often becomes near the aperture more or less obliterate, although
it does not disappear without leaving traces of roundish tubercles. Prof. Forbes says,
that the surface appears to have been quite smooth, but that it was not, is distinctly
seen in his figure, which shews the three upper spiral strize as impressions on the
interior side of the uppermost whorl.

Ap. securifera bears, as regards ornamentation and general form, a great resem-
blance to Rost. Requieniana (D’Orb. Pal. Frang. Ter. cret. I. p. 298, Pl. 209,
Figs. 3 and 4). The spiral striation of the latter does not seem to have been well pre-
served on the specimens, from which the figure was restored; but that it could not
have been wanting on the lower or anterior portion of the younger whorls is sufficient-
ly proved by its existence on the last. It is difficult to say, until actual specimens
have been compared, that they are identical, but certainly it appears very probable,
that they do not belong to actually different species. The Ap. granulata, Sow. sp.
(Zekeli, Gosau-Gastropoda, Pl. 12, Figs. 3, 4,7 and 8: Alaria id. Stoliczka, Sitzungsb.
Akad. Wien. Vol. LIT, p. 67) differs merely by its posterior canal being prolonged to
the apex and by some of the transversal ribs being at intervals considerably thickened.
It belongs undoubtedly to the same group of species of Aporrhais. ,

Localities. Kolakonuttom, N. of Serdamungalum, N. of Alundanapooram,
E. of Anapaudy, Andoor, N. HE. of Koloture; Olapaudy, Arrialoor and Karapaudy.

30 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Formations. Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups, only the three last named
localities refer to the latter; the species is far more frequent in the first named
group.

Til. ALARIA, Morris & Lycett, 1854.
1. AZLARIA ParKinsoni, Mantell, Pl. II, Figs. 5—8.

1864. Aporrhais Parkinsoni, Mantell. Pictet Mat. p. 1., Pal. Suisse, 3me. ser. Foss. Ste. Croix, 2d. pt. p. 604.
with synonyms and references to other authors.

Al. testa elongata, turrita; anfractibus numerosis convexis, primis 3—4A levi-
gatis, ceteris transversaliter costulatis, spiraliter striatis : costulis circiter 18 im wno
circuitu, parum curvatis atque obliquis, utringue attenuatis, nonnullis rectis, varices
quoddam fortiores representantibus, in ultimo anfractu paucioribus atque prope margin-
em exteriorem gradatim evanescentibus ; striis numerosissunis, nonnullis prope sutu-
ram posteriorem fortioribus atque distantioribus ; ultimo anfractu subinflato, gibboso ;
rostro moderate-longo, acuto ; labio calloso, partem inferiorem ultimi anfractus tegente
labro alato; ala lata, brevi, postice intus ad anfractum antepenultimum decurrente,
ad marginem exteriorem acute uncinata atque in utroque latere unci trsinuata, antice
ad peripheriam angulata atque rursus late msinuata.

Spiral angle 28°—32°, sutural angle 8°—9°.

Pictet gave in his ‘ Paléontologie Suisse,’ such a thorough critical examination
of this species, that it is scarcely necessary to add any thing to the knowledge of its
literature. A comparison of our figures with those already existing will shew, that
the form of the shell and of the whorls, together with their ornamentation and the
wing, are in every way so exactly identical with the European species, that no
remarkable difference can be traced out.

The first three or four, probably embryonal, whorls are quite smooth, with a
polished surface (Fig. 7). They seem to become filled out by growth with a solid
mass of shell-substance, inasmuch as they disappear altogether on the cast of the
shell (vide Fig. 5). The perfect shell seems to have been covered with a thin coat
of callose mass, obliterating somewhat the finer ornamentation on the surface. The
last whorl including the anterior canal is about one-fourth longer than the spire
(vide Fig. 5). As regards the wing, our specimens, so far as they are complete in
this point, resemble much more the English figure in “Geol. Trans. IV., Pl. XVIIL.,
Fig. 24,” than that of Pictet in his ‘Gres verts;’ the differences arise probably much
more from the imperfectness of the specimens, than from being actual variations,
although both may be accounted for, especially as in all the species of the dzara
the form of the wing so much differs with their age. It would no doubt be very inter-
esting to know whether such a variation does exist, and whether it is to that amount
admissible within the limits of the species. If it be, then a very close comparison
appears necessary of the specimens known as 2. Parkinsoni with R. Reussi, Geinitz.
The figures given by Reuss and that of Woodward (Geologist 1861? Pl. XI. Fig. 1)
show the only difference in the anterior margin of the wing. I need scarcely repeat,
that the wing in Péerocera, Rostellaria and others attains its perfectness only very

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 31

gradually, and that it does not develope itself equally in different specimens of even
the same species. Some specimens of Strombus or Pterocera have their wing perfect,
although being scarcely of half the size of others which have it not. I rather
think it probable, that R. Reussi is not different from R. Parkinsoni.

Localities. Neighbourhood of Odium and Moraviatoor, 8. of Serdamungalum,
8S. E. of Monglepaudy, in Trichinopoly district.

Formations. Ootatoor and Trichinopoly groups.

The references as to the occurrence of the species in Europe agree as to its
belonging to the middle cretaceous strata, specially the Gault.

2. ALARIA PAPILIONACEA, Gloldfuss, sp. Pl. I1., Figs. 9 and 10.

1844. Rostellaria papilionacea, Goldfuss, III Petr. Germ. Gast. p. 18, Pl. 170, Fig. 8.
1847-1862. *3 » > Reuss, Geinitz, Miller, Pictet, ete.

Al. testa elongata, conica; anfractibus 8—9, subconvexis, transversiim costatis,
ad suturam posteriorem spiraliter numerosissime striatis, ultimo anfractu spira longiore ;
rostro brevi; ala simplict, crassa, postice ad marginem imteriorem anfractui penultimo
adherente, ad exteriorem subacuta, antice rotundata, parum insinuata.

Spiral angle 32°—38°, sutural angle generally 8°.

In Goldfuss’ original figure of this species the wing is more sinuous on its ante-
rior margin, but all subsequent authors agree, that this sinuosity is not so strong,
and it appears, that the slightly different shape has been produced by pressure
injuring the specimen. Our specimens as regards form are perfectly identical
with the figures of Reuss (Bohm. Kreidef. 1845, Pl. 9, Fig. 6) and Geinitz (Char.
Pl. 18, Fig. 8, and Verst. v. Kieslingswalde Pl. 1, Fig. 11). The specimens from
the German Quadermergel and Pleener are mostly casts, and their whorls appear,
therefore, to be much more convex than they actually are. Well preserved speci-
mens of Al. papilionacea, when compared with Al. Parkinsoni, appear to have a
much thicker shell, smaller number of ribs in one volution (12—16), and usually
a shorter spire with a larger angle. The surface is usually smooth, covered with a
layer of callosity, except on the uppermost whorls, which are finely striated. The
strize near the upper or posterior suture are also a little stronger, but they are much
more numerous than in Al. Parkinsoni. The transverse ribs are distant on the
last whorl, forming elongated tubercles on the convexity and being obsolete near
the suture and on the wing itself.

Localities. EH. of Anapaudy, Andoor, Coonum, Koloture, Kolakonuttom, Shuta-
nure, N. of Serdamungalum, N. of Alundanapooram ; N. of Karapaudy, Permapolliam,
S. W. of Nulloor, in Trichinopoly district.

Formations. Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups; to the latter the three last
named localities belong, and the specimens procured are only very few in number.

The species is pretty common in Europe all through the middle eretaceous beds
of Northern Germany, from Lemberg in Galiziainto Hanover. It has not, I believe,
been recorded from any place south of the Alps, nor from England.

ca
bo

CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
3. ALARIA GLANDINA, Stoliczka. Pl. II, Figs. 14 and 15.

Al. testa acute-elongata, anfractibus numerosis, ad sutwram posteriorem sensim
constrictis, levigatis, transversaliter costulatis: costulis acutis, obliquis, 8—12 in uno
circwitu ; spira ultimo anfractu (sine canali) longiore; ala simplici, falcata, postice
ad peripheriam uncinata, acuta, interne anfractui penultimo affixa.

Spiral angle 32°—35°, sutural angle 8°.

The whorls are rather numerous in this species, when compared with its size,
and are much constricted on the upper suture. The transverse ribs, which differ
from 8—12 in number, are oblique and obsolete next the upper suture, similarly as in
A. papilionacea, but they are always much sharper. No spiral striation is percep-
tible in any of our specimens, which are well preserved on the exterior surface. The
anterior canal has not been seen perfect, but it could not have been of greater
length than is indicated in the outline, and, including the last whorl, it had about
the same height as the spire, consisting of all the preceding whorls. The wing is
prolonged posteriorly into a rather long point and anteriorly simply curved towards
the canal. Only a very slight sinus seems to have been present between the canal
and the wing.

The small number and the form of the transverse ribs of the whorls combined
with the shape of the wing distinguish the Indian species without difficulty from
Al. costata, Sow. of the Gosau deposits (Zekeli, t. XII. Figs. 1 and 2, Stoliczka,
Sitzungsb. Ak. Wien. LII, p. 66) or from Ap. Robinaldina, D’Orb. (Pict. Mat.
Pal. Suisse, Ste. Croix, Pl. 92, Figs. 9 and 10.)

Localities. N.of Alundanapooram, E of Anapaudy.

Formation. Trichinopoly group.

4, ALARIA ACICULARIS, Stolicezka. Pl. II, Figs. 16 and 17.

Al. testa conica, aciculari; anfractibus numerosis, subplanis, transversaliter
costulatis, spiraliter minutissime striatis, callositate plus minusve obtectis atque politis ;
ultimo anfractu subinflato, spira breviori ; rostro brevi (7), labro expanso, postice ad
anfractum penultimum affixo.

Spiral angle 35°—40°, sutural angle 5°.

This little form seems to be occasionally nearly as much covered with an enamel
coating as the Rost. palliata, with the exception, that the covering is more equally
distributed over the entire surface of the shell. The whorls are nearly flat, separated
by slight impressions, which mark the sutures. The apex on well preserved
specimens is perfectly covered, and the ventral or front side of the shell equally so.
Where the coating is thinner transversal ribs in rather an oblique position, and a
very fine spiral striation, are perceptible. The last whorl is somewhat convex,
shorter than the spira, subangulated below, and apparently anteriorly produced into
a short pointed canal only. The outer lip is expanded, reaching posteriorly not
above the previous volution; its margin has not been seen preserved. ‘This species
resembles greatly Ap. acuta, D’Orb. (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, Ste. Croix, II. p. 597,
Pl. 93, Fig. 1), which differs by somewhat higher whorls and proportionally a greater

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. sis)

length of the last. Similar characters, combined with a greater spiral and smaller
sutural angle separate the species now under description from 4. tegulata, n. sp.
Locality. Olapaudy, in an oolitic, ferruginous rock; rather rare.
Formation. Arrialoor group.

5. ALARIA TEGULATA, Stoliczka. Pl. II, Figs. 11—13.

A. testa spira elongata, acuta, superficie polita; anfractibus 8—10, subconvexis,
transversaliter costulatis ; costulis parum obliquis, nonnullis fortioribus interdumque ti
anfractibus succedentibus continuis ; ultimo anfractu circiter dimidium totius altitudinis
occupante, ad basim spiraliter striato ; rostro elongato (7), tenui; labio calloso ; labro
expanso posterius uncinato (7), postice nonnunquam supra anfractum antepenultinum
decurrente.

Spiral angle 28°—82°, sutural angle 8°—12°.

The shell is rather elongated consisting of 8 or 10 whorls, which are slightly
convex, transversally costulated and covered with a thin enamel callosity. These
costee are usually very thin, sharpened and numerous, only some of them, in about
one-third of one volution separated from each other, being somewhat stronger. On
the last whorl, which is of about the same height as, or a little higher than, the spire,
the ribs become more distant and often disappear altogether. When the shell is not
enveloped in the callose secretion it appears to have been all over covered with very
fine spiral strize ; on the anterior portion of the last whorl this striation is usually
retained. The transversal ribs owe their sharpness chiefly to the covering callosity,
which unites them often through nearly the total height of the spire, continuing
from one whorl to the other; this makes the sutures nearly obliterate, but they
are always traceable by a slight impression.

The rostrum is not entirely preserved in any of our specimens and we have indi-
cated its probable length by an outline. The inner lip is rather callose and the
secretion of the enamel-coating seems to proceed from this portion of the: mantle.
The outer lip is expanded, reaching posteriorly on the penultimate whorl and occa-
sionally little higher; it seems to have been prolonged into a hook-like wing,
while anteriorly it is much contracted. This species differs from A. acicularis
by a greater height of the whorls of which the ribs are not so much oblique, by a
smaller spiral and larger sutural angle, and apparently also by a greater length of the
anterior canal or rostrum. The numerous ribs, resembling sharp lamelle, are charac-
teristic of this species, and do not admit an identification with any known species,
although when these lamellar ribs are not preserved, the resemblance becomes
apparent to several others.

Localities. Andoor, Kolakonuttom, N. of Serdamungalum: Comarapolliam,
Arrialoor, 8. E. and N. E. of Karapaudy, Olapaudy and near Veraghoor. Except at
Olapaudy not common.

Formation. Trichinopoly-(to which the three first named localities refer) and
Arrialoor-groups.

dd CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

IV. ROSTELLARIA, Lamarck, 1799.

1, Rosreriarta PALLIATA, Forbes. Pl. IT, Figs. 18—20.

1846. Rostellaria palliata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc, Lond. VII, p. 129, Pl. 13, Fig. 15.

4847. Fusus Fontanieri, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe et Zélée, Paléont. Pl. 5, Figs. 6 and 7.

1850. Rostellaria palliata, Forb. D’Orb. in Prod. II. p. 228.

1861. Calyptraphorus palliatus, Gabb. Proc, Am. Phil. Soc. VIII. p. 98.

1864. Aporrhais palliata, Pictet and Camp. Mat. Pal. Suisse. me Ser. Foss. Ste.Croix, 2 pt. p. 629.

Rost. testa cuspidiformi, depressa, levigata atque polita; juniore spira Susiformi,
anfractibus planis, contiguis ; adulta anfractu ultimo subventricoso, ad basim spiraliter
striato ; apertura elongate ovata, obliqua, antice (?) atque postice canaliculata; labro
parum extenso, extus reflexo, postice callose pronato, spiram fere ad apicem dorso-
lateraliter incrustante ; labro callosissimo, postice ad marginem intus subdentato, infra
atque lateraliter totam spiram cum apice tegente atque canali augustissimo a callositate
labri separato.

The young shell of this species, or rather the first whorls of an imperfect shell,
consists of about 5 or 6 flat volutions with scarcely impressed suture; the surface
is smooth, exhibiting only fine strive of growth and on the basis of the ultimate
whorl a fine spiral striation; the angle of the spira varies from 30 to 35 degrees; on
the whole the species in this state resembles very much an Luwlima, or, when the
anterior extremity of the columella is somewhat better preserved, a Fusus, for which
it was mistaken by D’Orbigny (vide Fig. 19).

Well preserved specimens and usually those of larger size and in advanced age,
have the last volution by much the largest and somewhat inflated, but at the same
time a little depressed and occupying about one-half or little more of the total height
of the shell. This last whorl is equally smooth and polished, or finely striated, like
the others.

The aperture is elongated-ovate obliquely placed to the spire with a thickened
inner and somewhat expanded outer lip. None of the specimens at our disposal have
the anterior portion of the aperture perfectly preserved, but there are no certain
indications of a long canal, as has been previously noticed. Most probably the
aperture had only an anterior notch the outer margin being somewhat produced,
as in the figure of Rost. levigata, Melleville, previously referred to (p. 24).

The posterior canal is very distinct and separates both margins. The outer lip
extends posteriorly as a callose band and covers the dorso-lateral portion of the
preceding whorl up to near the spire; on the peristome it appears to be single,
although not yet observed in complete preservation. ‘The inner lip bears, near the
posterior canal, a thick tubercle-like tooth and envelopes in a similar way as the
outer lip with its callosity the whole frontal (Fig. 20a) or ventral portion of the
previous whorls up to the apex, extending over this also on the sides of the shell.
There it is considerably thickened and on the dorsal side in its entire extension,
beginning at the posterior termination of the aperture, separated by a very narrow
canal from the callosity of the outer lip. The lateral thickening of the outer lip

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 35
gives the shell a form very much resembling the point of an arrow. Prof. Forbes
(loc. cit.) attributed the formation of the callosity solely to the outer lip, which is
not strictly the case. In Forbes’ figure also the anterior extremity of the last whorl
is probably more restored than the actual specimen seems to allow. Only further
and better collections of specimens can clear up the doubt existing on these questions.

Localities. 8. of Serdamungalum in the Trichinopoly group, out of a. blueish
calcareous sandstone very similar to that near Pondicherry, wherefrom Prof. Forbes’
specimens were procured. 8. W. of Mulloor, Arrialoor, N. of Olapaudy, W. and
S. E. of Karapaudy, in the Arrialoor group, out of a light-coloured, often somewhat
siliceous or ferruginous sandstone.

Lormation. Trichinopoly and Axrialoor groups; more common in the latter,

V. PTERODONTA, D’ Orbigny, 1843.

Tynostoma, Sharpe, 1849. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. Vol. V, p. 376.
VARIGERA,* D’Orbigny, 1850. Prodrome, Vol. II, p. 103.

Pier. testa ovato-elongata, crassa, superficie levigata interdumque polita; spira
conica sew turritellari; ultimo anfractu subventricoso seu inflato; apertura ovali,
intus levi atque callosa, antice emarginata seu canaliculata; labro parwn dilatato,
mtegro, intus ad marginem aperture denti-seu varici-forme incrassato, dentibus uc vari-
cibus in anfractibus junioribus ad intervalla sepissime preservatis.

So many different opinions had been already pronounced upon the nature of the
fossils, which we unite under the above name, that we cannot pass over this subject
without entering briefly on the history of these shells. At the same time it will be
necessary to state the reasons which have induced us to regard two genera, univer-
sally believed to be totally distinct, as synonymous. Our remarks will, we trust,
also show the necessity of classing the genus Pterodonta, as here characterized, in
the immediate vicinity of the typical Rostellarie.

* Although there cannot in reality be very much doubt, that D’Orbigny under his Varigera meant gene-
rically the same shells for which Sharpe proposed the name Tylostoma, still it is surprising, that no French
paleontologist who has access to any of D’Orbigny’s original specimens has thought it worth while to inspect
the same and settle every doubt on this point by the publication of a few lines. If anybody reads D’Orbigny’s
characteristics of Varigera (Prodrome, II. p. 103), he cannot help thinking, that D’Orbigny meant under his
“varices longitudinales” eaternal varices on the shell, for he does not even hint, that the specimens which he
examined, were casts. Moreover, on page 68 ibid., he says of Var. Ricordeana, “espece oblongue a fortes
varices sur une surface lisse.” Farther, he compares the varices of Varigera with those of Scarabeus. The fact
is, that Scarabeeus has very often remains of the margin of the outer lip placed externally on opposite sides,
but these remainders are very thin and wear very soon away. I am, however, not aware of any such external
traces of the margin of the aperture in any of the species, which have been described as Pterodonta or Tylostoma.
If D’Orbigny had only cast-specimens before him, and if he meant by his varices impressions of the same; or
if it can be supposed, that he understood these varices to be internal, his characteristics immediately become
more intelligible; but who can reasonably presume on such essential alterations in the characteristics of a
shell? The comparison of the last internal varix of Pterodonta with the internal varix near the margin of the
outer lip, before it expands, in Scarabceus is perfectly correct ; there could not be possibly a better comparison
selected. It must, however, be remembered, that this varix is absorbed on the preceding whorls and only exists

near each renewed apertural margin. There is, therefore, only one varix in Scarabeus, not several as in
Pierodonta !

36 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The Pterodonte are elongated, naticoid shells with a smooth and often polished
surface, in appearance identical with that of the living Rostellarie. Besides striee
of growth, the surface usually exhibits a very fine spiral punctuation, which
appears to have been caused by the epidermis of the shell in its living state (vide
Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond. 1849. V. Pl. IX. Figs. 4a and 4b). This punctuation
recalls very much the shell surface of many Narrcrpz. The last whorl is very
often inflated or ventricose, exceeding in height that of the spire, or being equal to it ;
it is seldom met with shorter than the spire. The aperture is anteriorly notched or
produced into a short canal. In one species, the Pt. elongata, D’Orb. (Pal. Frang.
Crét. Pl. 218, Fig. 2) the canal is turned backwards; in most of the other species the
anterior portion is only a little produced and emarginated, or, perhaps in young speci-
mens, only effuse. In a large number of species not even this notch or emargination
has been noticed, the specimens being known only from imperfect casts. Sharpe (loc.
cit. p. 3877), when speaking of Tylostoma, which name he proposed for a number of casts
belonging to Pterodonta, says distinctly, that “they have no canal nor notch to the aper-
ture,” although his Fig. 8, on Pl. IX of Zyl.punctatum and Figs. 7 and 8 of Zyl.
ovatum shew clearly, that the aperture was anteriorly a little produced, evidently with
the effect of forming a short canal, or at least a notch. Further the author very proper-
ly notes the “strong analogies” of the specimens determined to be Zylostoma with
D’Orbigeny’s Pterodonta, but he does not think it worth while going into greater
details of these analogies, apparently on the ground of the latter genus belonging
“to a very different family of Gasteropods.” D’Orbigny, when noting the charac-
ters of his proposed genus Varigera (Prod. II. p. 103) records simply its relation to
Acteon, which makes a special reference to a notch or canal unnecessary. By
much more important are Pictet’s notes on Zylostoma (vide Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse.
3me. Ser. p. 349). He says first, that the aperture terminates anteriorly with
an acute angle, which is very evidently shewn in all the specimens figured on
plate LXXIII., ibid. After discussing several points of similarity between Ty/los-
toma and allied genera, Professor Pictet concludes thus (loc. cit. p. 850) ;—* la seule
modification que l’on puisse citer est, chez quelques espéces, wne faible dépression de Cex-
tremité anterieure de la bouche simulant un sinus trés-peu profond.”* Nothing can be
of higher value than these remarks of Pictet and the observations on Sharpe’s
figures. I may add, that I have examined our Indian materials very carefully, and
I find, that in every case, when portions of the mouth are preserved, an anterior
notch is distinctly traceable. We certainly cannot be, therefore, very far from the
truth, when we conclude, that the specimens usually described as Zylostoma all possess
if not a distinct canal, at least an anterior notch on the aperture. They can,
therefore, without any objection, be classed with the other Siphonostomata.

We come now to the second important point, the expansion and the inner
thickening of the outer lip. In three of the species, figured by D’Orbigny, namely,
Plerodonta elongata, ovata and inflata, this expansion is perfectly distinct, entire, but
never very considerable; the fourth species, Pé¢. intermedia is an incomplete cast.
Expansions similar to those in the first three species are noticed in all the four species

* Italics are ours.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 37

of Tylostoma, described and figured by Sharpe, and also in several of the species
figured by Pictet (loc. cit. pl. LXXIII.). Two of our species show the ex-
pansion equally distinctly. It appears, that this expansion of the outer lip is
never wanting in perfect specimens, but on the other hand it is almost certain,
that it attains its proper size only after a certain stage of growth of the specimen.
Before the expansion takes place the outer lip is provided internally with a strong
elongated varix or fold, which narrows the space of the aperture laterally to a great
extent. This fold or tooth is either smooth and simple, or it has the internal edge
more or less crenulated, as is clearly exhibited in the figures of Plerod. inflata and
intermedia, D’Orbigny, Tylostoma ovatum, Sharpe, and others. This inner fold or
varix of the outer lip varies extensively in its size. In some specimens it is tooth-
like and placed posteriorly, or in the middle, or nearer to the anterior termination of
the outer lip; in other specimens it is much more prolonged and extends from the
anterior extremity nearly to the posterior suture, that is, across the entire breadth of
each whorl. There is every variation to be observed in the different species as
regards the size and the strength of this thickening on the outer lip. In young
specimens it is less or not at all developed, just as is the expansion of the lip itself,
In this state of age the shell of Pterodonta cannot be better compared with any
other genus than with Priamus (Halia, Risso). It would be interesting to compare
with these forms better preserved specimens of D’Orbigny’s Globiconcha. From
the comparison of a large number of different forms, it appears, that the internal
varices had occasionally been again absorbed during the succeeding growth, and that
only some of the last ones, or actually only the last near the margin of the
aperture, remain unaltered; cast-specimens of shells are especially important for
studies of this kind.

Tt will be readily seen from these notes, that the number or even the existence
of the varices or their impressions on the upper whorls cannot be regarded as being
of very much value generically or perhaps even specifically. When the varix is
tooth-like and anteriorly placed there will never be a trace of an impression seen
on the upper whorl, because their lower portions are always covered by the suc-
ceeding volutions. This is, for instance, the case in the typical Pterodonta inflata,
D’Orb. The impressions of the varices do, however, exist, in this species as I had
occasion to observe on a few well preserved casts, which I broke up for that purpose.
In cases where the varices are placed posteriorly, or where they extend close to
the posterior margins, their impressions will be clearly observable on all the upper
whorls, unless the varices had been previously absorbed. Instances of all these
variations may be seen by a comparison of the figures of D’Orbigny’s Pterodonta
and Sharpe’s and Pictet’s Tylostoma, the identity of which can scarcely be doubted
from all that is known of their structure at the present.

Having thus treated at length the generic characters and their variations in
Pterodonta, it remains only to say a few words as regards the classification of the
genus among the numerous families of the order PRosoBRANCHIA.

Excluding a few fusiform species, to which we shall draw special attention
subsequently, we have in Pterodonta, smooth shells of an oval or conical shape, with

38 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

the aperture anteriorly notched or canaliculated and with an expanded outer lip. Itis
evident, that these are the principal characters of Rostellaria (sensu restricto) and
that we do not in the least need to alter D’Orbigny’s original proposition as to the
classification of his Pterodonta in the family Axara.

It is difficult to understand what subsequently induced this acute observer to
place Pterodonta in the neighbourhood of Acteon and others. It could only be on
account of its evident relationship to Varigera (? Tylostoma), which from the
incompleteness of the specimens D’Orbigny was induced to consider to be allied
to Acteon. Strictly speaking there is, however, scarcely any similarity to be found
between Acteon and Pterodonta, for the punctuation of the surface in the shell
of the latter is identical with that of the true Rostellarie, Conus and others, but rather
different from that of Acteon, Ringicula and other OPISTHOBRANCHIA.

According to these subsequent alterations of D’Orbigny, the genus Pterodonta
(with Zylostoma and Varigera) has been classed in very different ways. Woodward
quotes it next to Acte@on (Tornatella) in the family Tornarertrpx. Chenu places
it with Acteonella in the PrraurpELLIp#. Pictet believes, that Zylostoma belongs
to the family Rzrssorp# and Pterodonta to the Buccrnrpz!

I confess that I am unable to find any support for any of these propositions.

It is scarcely necessary to remark, that the degree of the expansion of the
outer lip and of the prolongation of the anterior canal cannot reasonably be
regarded as of very great importance in a classificatory point of view within the
limits of the family Azar4a. The genus Aporrhais exhibits all these variations
in one species, or rather in one and the same specimen during different stages of age.
Many Strombi afford similar instances, and the typical Rostellarie as well. The canal
is scarcely produced in many fossil species of Rostellaria, and Deshayes very properly
directs attention to these forms as being closely related to Zerebellum (vide Anim.
sans vert. Paris, 1866, Tom III, p. 463). In other species, several of which had been
separated under the name Hippocrene, the canal is curved towards the face of the
aperture. The same is the case with several Svromprpx and the genus Pugnellus
(vide Pl. ILI). Many species of Péerocera have the canal recurved backwards. It
is therefore nothing extraordinary or new, when we find several of these variations
represented in Pterodonta ; they may be and are more important as specific, than as
seneric, characters, unless combined with some other marked distinctions. The figure
of the solitary species Rostellaria Cailliaudi, Desh. (loc. cit. Pl. XCI, Fig. 3) could,
as regards the shortness of the canal, expansion of outer lips and the general form,
represent a species of a Pterodonta nearly quite as well.

If we look for an analogue of the internal varix of the outer lip, we can
find it in Obeliscus (Pyraurpert1D#), the larger number of species of which have
remains of the internal ribbings of the outer lip preserved for some distance on
the upper volutions. These remains are, however, usually very closely placed to
each other, and represent the internal striation or plication being often inter-
rupted by furrows rather more than by the formation of separate varices. Another
very marked analogy is to be found in Deshayes’ figure of &. Dewalquet, ibid. (Pl.
LXXXVIII, Fig. 18). Deshayes (loc. cit. Tom. ITI, p. 451) attributes the existence

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 39

of this varix or tubercle to an accidental secretion; upon this we, of course,
cannot pronounce any opinion, not being in possession of any specimens of this
very rare shell. The similarity of the interior varix to that of Pterodonta must,
however, strike every observer, and we wish, therefore, to draw special attention to
this fact. Subsequent researches will, it is to be hoped, throw some more light upon
this ‘accidental secretion.’ As the varix in R. Dewalquei is placed near the edge of
a, greatly expanded outer lip, it is a matter of course, that no trace of its existence
could remain preserved on the previous whorls. The distinction of this species
from a Péerodonta is, therefore, quite evident; still the presence of the tooth offers
some analogy.

From all these remarks it is, we trust, tolerably certain, that Tylostoma and
Pterodonta are identical forms, which must be classed in the family Azar. Still
on the other hand it cannot be denied, that the discovery of new and better materials
may call for several changes, and perhaps even sub-divisions, in the genus at
present known as Péerodonta. I would consider the following point only as one of
these probable changes.

Pictet described in his “ Fossiles des Grés verts,” p. 265, Pl. 26, Figs. 1 and 2,
two species Pterodonta gaultina and Pt. carinella, both of which differ from
D’Orbigny’s typical Pterodonta and the species of Tylostoma by their elongated
fusiform shell, provided apparently with a long straight canal, but still with internal
varices or tubercles on the outer lip, leaving at certain intervals impressions on the
casts of the shells. On account of the produced canal M. D’Orbigny referred these
two species to Pterocera (Prod. II., p. 132), having then changed his original idea
about Pterodonta and believing in its relation to Act@on. M. Pictet at first agreed
with these changes (vide Gres verts, p. 549), but lately (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. ser.
p. 626) he refers the Pé. gaultina to Aporrhais, and (ibid. p. 657) the Per. carinella
to Murex. There have not been any better preserved specimens of these species
found, and M. Pictet says, that he considers these changes only as provisional. It
would not be in the least surprising, if further materials would show the close rela-
tionship of these species to Péerodonta and confirm in this way /Picte?’s original
determinations. I think it very likely that this may be the case.

Seeley described (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. III, Vol. VII, p. 282—283) from the
upper Greensand of Cambridge two species Pterodonta marginata and Pt. longis-
pira. Both are known from casts only, on which, however, the beginning of an expanded
outer lip, similar to Alaria or Aporrhais, is distinctly traceable. The upper whorls
are ribbed transversally, and there appears to be a strong impression of an internal
tooth or tubercle near the aperture. These tubercles are placed below the median
keel, where in other species there is always some kind of an insinuation and con-
traction of the aperture, generally caused by a thickening of the outer lip. No
trace of these tubercles has been as yet observed on the whorls of the spire. Should,
however, these two species be proved to belong to Pterodonta, they must be classed
with the two last named species of Pictet in the same section. A fifth species, which
belongs to this same division of fusiform Pterodonte, is figured on our Pl. V,

40 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

figs. 6—8. All the specimens are imperfect with regard to the aperture, but the
outer lip could not have been very much expanded. The shell, as it appears from
single fragments, has been smooth similar to other Pterodonte and Rostellarie.

The number of species of Pterodonta, which, as at present defined, has been
found chiefly in cretaceous deposits,* is tolerably large. This might be to some
extent expected from the well-known great representation of the family Azara in
cretaceous rocks. In addition to the five species already mentioned, the following
are quoted by Pictet under the genera Péerodonta and Tylostoma (vide Mat. Pal.
Suisse. 3me Ser. p. 676 and pp. 858—359). Pterodonta elongata, inflata, naticoides,
ovata, intermedia, pupoides and scalaris, of D’Orbigny ; Pterodonta obesa, Coquand ;
Pterodonta (Tylostoma or? Varigera) Ricordeana, Rochatiana, Fittoni (rather
Fittoniana, from the Isle of Wight), Hscragnollensis, Guerangeri (Guerangeriana),
Carentonensis and Toucasiana of D’Orbigny ; Pterodonta Torrubie, punctata, ovata
(this must receive another name) and globosa of Sharpe; Pt. Laharpi (Laharpiana, )
fallax, Villersensis, naticoides (must receive a new name), elliptica, depressa and
geultina,t of Pictet and Campiche. Péer. subinflata, Coquand, (Geol. and Pal.
de Const. 1862, p. 179) has been proposed for the Algerian species, which was
first noted by Bayle as Pt. inflata, D’Orb. The Natica patens, Binkhorst
(Mon. Gast. et Ceph. craie sup. de Limbourg. 1861, p. 18, Pl. II, Fig. 1) may
very probably be shown to be a Pterodonta; certainly it is a strange Natica
with “labro dilatato, reflexo.” Morris in his Catalogue (p. 274) quotes a species
of Pterodonta, allied to Pt. elongata, D’Orb., from the upp. Greensand of
Warminster, and a species of Zylostoma (ibid. p. 285) from the lower chalk of
Chardstock. Morris follows D’Orbigny’s original proposition, as regards the former
genus, but he places the latter in the Marrcrpz LThave to add here the Péero-
donta crassa, Schafheeutl, (Siid-bayerns Leth. geognost}. Leipzig 1868, p. 193,
Pl. LI, Fig. 1, named here by mistake Plewrodonta crassa). It is a species some-
what like D’Orbigny’s P?. ovata in form, but neither in the description nor in the
figures are any of the impressions noticed. Still it seems to be a true Pterodonta,
and the omission of these impressions is probably due to the bad preservation of
the specimen. It is impossible to say from Shafhzeutl’s singular references, whether
the species is cretaceous or not, for he confounded every thing.

* The two Jurassic species, which probably belong to Pterodonta, are Melania gigas, Thurmann, (Leth.
Bruntrutana, p. 84, Pl. VI. Fig. 18) and Pterodonta corallina, ibid. p. 84. Ido not know where the second
species is described.

+ It would be premature to change this and other specific names, because the other Pf. gaultina
(Aporrhais, Pictet,) could be placed in another genus or subgenus, or whatever it may be called.

~ I may be excused, when in the following pages I have occasionally omitted a reference to this publica-
tion of Mr. Schafheutl. Iam compelled to do so, because it is impossible for me to make out, which fossils are
cretaceous and which are not, and to refer to the former only can be my present object. There is in reality no
very great loss, for most of the specimens are badly preserved casts, although occasionally described with
the opereula! I should not like to pronounce an opinion on the merit of the geognostical studies, but it is
to be regretted, that the valuable results, which could have been obtained from a careful examination of that
interesting collection of fossils, have been made so thoroughly unavailable by the singular ideas regarding

geognostical formations.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. AL

With very few exceptions nearly all the species of P/erodonta were found in the
deposits of Southern Europe, and of the two found in Algeria, one is identical with a
French species. I am not acquainted with a single species from the Alpine Gosau-
deposits, and cannot offer the slightest opinion as to the P?. toucasiana, which D’Orbigny
quotes as occurring also in the Gosau (Prodrome II. Varigera id. p. 221). Perfectly
inexplicable remains to me also the ground, upon which D’Orbigny transferred (ibid.
p- 221), the Zornatella abbreviata, Philippi, to his Varigera, in spite of the Gosau
shell being distinctly canaliculated in front, and having at least one distinct fold on
the columella. Pictet (Mat. Pal. Suisse. 8me ser. p. 359) believed it an Acteonella,
according to Zekeli, but I have already shown in my ‘ Reyision of the Gosau Gastro-
poda’ (Sitzungsb. k. Akad. Wien, LII, p. 42), that the species is an I/eria, a genus
of the Pyraurprrtrpm. Inthe cretaceous deposits of Northern Europe only very few
sporadic species have been noticed. Drescher described lately one (Zeitsch. deutsch.
geol. Gesellsch, vol. xv. p. 839, Pl. IX. Fig. 12), which he identifies with P?. inflata,
D’Orbigny, although I do not think this identification very successful. The con-
vexity of the whorls is rather different in the two species. The impressions of the
internal folds on the upper whorls in Drescher’s specimens reach posteriorly nearly
to the suture, while they scarcely ever appear traceable on the upper whorls of the
original Péer. inflata; the inner fold or varix being in this species much shorter.
As regards this point, Drescher’s specimen shows more close relation to our
Pterodonta Ootatoorensis. At the same time there is no necessity to be in great
haste to find a new name for the German specimen, as it is merely an «complete
cast. }

I would take this opportunity of calling attention to two species, which occur
in the hippuritic limestone near Kutschlin in Bohemia, namely, Plerocera gigantea,
Geinitz, and Pé. gracilis, Reuss (Verst. Boehm. Kreidef. 1845, p. 48, Pl. XI., Figs.
14, 15 and 21). Both have the general form of true Pferodonte, and the shell appears
to have been smooth and thick. The latter species has been already supposed by
D’Orbigny to be a Pterodonta (Prod. IL., p. 191), but nothing positive can be ascer-
tained, until the specimens have been carefully re-examined. We may have then
within the Mediterranean circle of the cretaceous deposits nearly thirty species of
Pterodonte, but I need scarcely repeat, that most of them are known from deficient
casts only, and it is very possible, that the discovery of better materials may reduce
this number to one-half or two-thirds. I am not aware of any species having been
described from the American cretaceous deposits; or from Australia.

The South Indian cretaceous rocks have yielded four species, three of the typical
Pterodonta, and one belonging to that group of fusiform shells. Two of the fossil
species are characteristic for the lowest beds, the Ootatoor group, namely, Pt. Oota-
toorensis and Pt. terebralis; the Pt. nobilis occurs in the Trichinopoly, and the
bulimoides in the Arrialoor beds,

42, CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

1. Preroponta (?) TEREBRALIS, Stoliczka. Pl. V, Figs. 6—8.

Pt. (2) testa elongata, fusiformi, anfractibus subplanis atque levigatis ; apertura
oblique trapezoidali, antice in canalem rectwm et moderate longum extensa; labro
interne pliciforme incrassato, plica multidentata, ad intervalla impressiones nonnutlas
in anfractibus superioribus formante ; columella solida, biplicata.

Spiral angle 22°—25°; sutural angle 12°—16°.
Probable height of last whorl : total of shell (consid. as 1:00) 0:21 to 0-23.

An elongated fusiform shell, composed of numerous flattened volutions, the
surface of which is perfectly smooth, as seen from fragments of the preserved shell.
The last whorl is very much shorter than the spire, exceeding only by a little the fifth
part of the total height. The aperture must have had an oblique trapezoidal shape,
provided anteriorly with a moderately produced canal. The columella is solid with
two very oblique folds, which become almost obsolete at the mouth. Judging from
a cast specimen (Fig. 8, on Pl. V.) which appears to be nearly complete, the outer
lip seems to have been only slightly expanded. The internal varix was long and
provided with about six teeth, the middle ones being the strongest. There are
usually three impressions of the former varices traceable on the last whorl, each at
one-third distance in the circuit; on the penultimate whorl, there are generally but
two of the impressions, and higher up they disappear altogether. This seems to
be a similar case to that noted by Pictet in his two species, apparently belonging
to the same sub-division of Pferodonta.

Localities. West of Odium in a brownish ¢aleareous sandstone, and east of
Parchairy in a yellowish arenaceous limestone ; rare.

formation. Ootatoor group.

2. PTERODONTA BULIMOIDES, Stoliczka. Pl. V, Fig. 5.

Pt. testa exigua, buliniformi, elongata, apice obtusa; anfractibus septenis, con-
vexis, accumulatis lavigatisque; apertura angulate-ovata, antice paulo emarginata ;
labro in specimine unico haud expanso, interne ad intervalla costato ; columella solida.

Spiral angle about 40°; sutural angle 5°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) 0°37.

In external shape this small shell recalls very much the form of a Bulimus or
Achatina. Although only eleven mm. high it numbers seven volutions, of which the
last one is little more than one-third of the total height. The apex is obtuse, the
whorls convex, with strongly impressed sutures, the surface covered with fine strize of
erowth. The columella is solid; the aperture oval, pointed on both ends and anteriorly
slightly notched. It is evidently a young shell, and we do not wonder, therefore,
that the outer lip is not perceptibly expanded. The inner fold-like varices are,
however, certainly present, as may be seen by an inspection of Fig. 5b. on PL. V.
The relative position of these varices could not be ascertained, for it could not
be done without the destruction of the unique specimen, the rock, in which it is
bedded, being a loose gritty sandstone. From the bulimoid form and the large

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. AB

number of whorls the species may for the present be easily recognised and compared
with other allied species.

Locality. Near Veraghoor in the Trichinopoly district.

Formation. Arrialoor group.

8. PreRoODONTA NoBiLis, Sfoliczka. Pl. V, Figs. 2 and 4.

Pt. testa ovate-elongata, anfractibus circiter septenis, subconvexis composita, ultimo
in altitudine spire fere equali, superficie minutissime punctata atque posterius prope
suturas nonnullis striis spiralibus ornata ; labro ad marginem paululum sinuoso atque
expanso, intus variciformi incrassato: varicibus longis, fere ad suturam posteriorem
extensis atque § in uno circuitu distantibus ; labio calloso, levi; columella in juniori-
bus speciminibus excavata, in adultis viv fissurata ; apertura oblique ovata ? antice
emarginata, postice acuta.

Spiral angle 50°—55°; sutural angle 10°—12°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) 0°50—0:55.

This.species is principally characterised by its elongated form, the last whorl
being of equal height or a very little higher than the conical spira. The whorls are
moderately convex, the surface of the shell is usually smooth, minutely punctated
and posteriorly near the suture provided with a few fine spiral striz. The last
volution is inflated and evenly rounded. The outer lip is slightly expanded, inter-
nally with a strong and long varix. On the upper whorls impressions of varices
are visible at two-thirds distance on each whorl. The columella is in young speci-
mens hollowed out, but in fuller grown specimens the thickened inner lip covers the
opening perfectly (vide Pl. V., Fig. 2). In none of our specimens is the anterior
portion of the aperture preserved, and its shape has been, therefore, only indicated
by an outline in our figure.

Locality. Rare in the sandstones near Garudamungalum in the Trichinopoly
district.

Formation. 'Trichinopoly group.

4, PrERoDONTA OoraTooRENSIS, Stoliczka. Pl. V, Figs. 1—3.

Pt. testa late conica, anfractibus senis sew septenis, suturis parum impressis atque
Jere ascendentibus sejunctis, subconvexis levigatisque; spira brevi; ultimo anfractu
maximo, inflato, ad medium obsolete carinato ; superficie minutissime punctata; aper-
tura ovate-elongata, antice emarginata; labro parum dilatato, varicibus internis longis,
crassis, pliciformibus earumque impressionibus in anfractibus superioribus interdum
Sere oppositis.

Spiral angle 60°—70°; sutural angle 2°—4°.
Height of last whorl: total of shell (consd. as 1-00) 0-55—0-60.

A broadly conical shell, composed of six or seven slightly convex volutions, of
which the last one is inflated and generally higher than the spire. The surface of
the shell is smooth, marked only with fine strize of growth, and minutely punctated.

Ads CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

An obtuse and slight keel is usually traceable about the middle of the last whorl ;
if however the casts are not well preserved, the convexity appears to be almost quite
uniform. The aperture is oval, oblique and anteriorly distinctly notched. The
outer lip slightly expanded, internally provided with a thick fold-lke varix. The
position of the varices on the upper whorls is very variable. Sometimes they are
nearly opposite, and as the entire shell is usually somewhat depressed from front to
back, its general shape recalls very much some of the smooth Ranelle, or a Scarabeus,
neglecting of course the external varices or laminze. — In other specimens the impres-
sions are somewhat more distant than half of a circuit, as may be seen by a compari-
son of Fig. 8a, Pl. V. On the uppermost whorls, or respectively in young speci-
mens, the varices do not seem to have become developed at all, and very often, when
present, their number and the position are scarcely in two specimens exactly the same
and corresponding. The inner lip is callose, leaving a sort of fissure in the columella.
T had already occasion to mention (vide p. 41.), that this species agrees far more
with one described by Drescher from Germany than with the true Pt. inflata, D’Orb.,
with which it has merely the general form in common.

The species is a very characteristic fossil of the Ootatoor group and compar-
atively not very rare. It occurs usually in casts which show several variations in
the height of the spire and the proportions of the last whorl. |

Localities. Neighbourhood of Ootatoor, Odium, Moraviatoor, Monglepaudy,
Coonum and Puravoy, in limestones or calcareous sandstones.

Formation. Ootatoor group.

Il. Fumily—OCYPRAID 4.

The genera Oyprea and Ovula, as fixed by Lamarck, are the typical forms of
this family. In general the shells are ventricose, globose, or elliptical : the last whorl
embracing totally or to a great extent the former; polished, being covered by an
enamel coating ; anteriorly and posteriorly produced into a short canal, notched and
effuse on both ends or at least at the anterior extremity. The aperture is narrow,
linear, extending over the entire length on the ventral side of the shell, with an
inflexed outer lip,

There exists a good deal of difference in opinion as to the genera which ought
to be admitted into this family. Usually only the two genera mentioned above,
Cyprea and Ovula, have been quoted, according to Lamarck. rato was for some
time not accepted at all, but afterwards was by many conchologists united with this
family, as well as the singular genus Pedicularia. Marginella is by some authors
described next to Cyprea, while others refer it, apparently more correctly, to the
neighbourhood of Voluta. Deshayes is strongly opposed to this classification and
retains MJarginella in the Orpramrpa (An. s. vert. bas. Paris, 2d. edit. ITI, 543).
HH. and A. Adams (Genera, I, p. 263, ete.) have established three families, CrrrapZ,
Auruprrasip# and Pepricvraris. There are no doubt several distinctions between
Cyprea and Ovula (Amphiperas),—but apparently not equal to those in other

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 45

families, so as to render total separation necessary. The animals of both are in fact
so very much alike, that several naturalists formerly suggested to unite them
into one genus. The shell offers equally many points of relation, as may be
seen from the above references. It appears, that this relation will be sufficiently
preserved, if we retain the family Crrprarpmx as formerly, and in this distinguish
two or three sub-families, as suggested by Swainson in his ‘ Conchology,’ namely :—

a. PEDIOULARINE, With two genera; Pedicularia, Swains.—the shell being
convolute with lateral spire, the outer lip partly and irregularly inflexed, aperture
widened, as long as the entire axis of the shell, without teeth on the inner and very
seldom on the outer peristome. There are two or three living species known, which
feed mostly on Zoophytes, Ped. sicula and elegantissima, to which Dr. Gray adds the
Coralliobia fimbriata, H. Adams (vide Guide, 1857, p. 74). Mr. Sequenza described
lately a fossil (miocene) species Ped. Deshayesiana (Jour. de Conch, 1865, 3me ser.
vol. V, p. 59, PL IV, Figs. 1—3). A second genus of this sub-family is Dentiora, Pease
with the species D. rubida, P. from the Sandwich Islands. (Proceed. Zool. Soc.,
Lond., 1862, p. 240). The principal distinction from Pedicularia is the “ columella
plana vel excavata, intus compressa, dentata.”” Iam not aware of any cretaceous
species having been reported in this sub-family.

b. ovruzryv#, being throughout involute shells.

c. crpr#iv#, being principally convolute and becoming mostly involute with

advancing age.

b. Sub-family—OVULING (AMPHIPERASIDZ, H. and A, Adams).

The former genus Ovwla or Ovulwm, as adopted according to Lamarck and
Sowerby, has been separated by H. and A. Adams into five genera, which appear
to be natural and tolerably well defined, namely, Simnia, Volva, Ovula (Amphiperas),
Cyphoma and Calpurnus, in which order the shells exhibit gradually their relation
to the crPr#zINé.

The ovut1nz are in all their stages of growth perfectly involute shells, more
or less pointed on each end and canaliculated or emarginated ; covered with a mode-
rately thick enamel coating, generally smooth and polished and rarely provided with a
fine spiral striation. The surface is usually white or at least not richly coloured.
The aperture extends through the entire length of the transversal diameter of the
last whorl, is more or less narrow, and on the inner lip not toothed. The outer lip
is reflexed in a smaller or greater degree, and in some genera partly, in others over
the entire margin, provided with teeth or a similar kind of striation. On the whole,
the oruziya are not very common shells. H. and A. Adams quote 47 recent
species, and Reeve describes in his Monograph of Ovulwm (Conchologia Iconica,
1865) 39 species, excluding some species of Volva.

Neither are the tertiary forms, belonging to this sub-family, numerous, and those
which are known,—some nine or ten species,—are by authors usually reported among
the rarest shells. They need to be divided into the different genera, of which Ovula,
Simnia and Volva appear to be represented. Still by much rarer are the cretaceous
species, although D’Orbigny and several authors subsequently endeavoured to revert

AG CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

the greater number of known Cypree into Ovula. Pictet (Materiaux p. 1. Paléont.
Suisse. 3me. ser. 1864, 2me. pt. p. 687) quotes in his review of the cretaceous
oVuLINz seven species, four European and three Indian, namely—

1. Ovula Warticensis, D’Orb. (Cyprea Marticensis, Math. 1843) is probably
a true Oyprea (vide Cyprea hereafter).

2. O. involuta Pictet et Campiche (Marginella involuta, Zek. 1852), has alent
been asserted by me to be a true Cyprea (vide Revision der Gastrop. d. Gosaugeb.
in Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien. 1865, vol. LIT.).

3. 0. striata, Zek. was in the same paper referred by me to Psewdocassis of
Pictet and Camp.; it is as yet known from a single specimen only, and is either a
Pseudocassis or a Cyprea, not an Ovula or any other genus of the oruzrw2.

4. O.cretacea, D’Orb., is a species as yet of doubtful existence, being based
neither upon a description nor a figure. ;

5. O. antiquata, D’Orb., from Pondicherry, figured in the Paleeont. of the
Astrolabe, is a true Ovula and will be described hereafter. Cyprea Cunliffei, Forb.
must be excluded from the synonyms, as being a true Cyprea.

6. O. Kayei, D’Orb., is a Cyprea, and most probably the old Globiconcha
ovula, D’Orb., which Coquand showed to be a Cyprea.

7. O. incerta, D’Orb., is an incomplete specimen of Cyprea Newboldi, Forbes.

From these remarks it will be seen that the true number of known cretaceous
species of the sub-family oruzryz is reduced to one, which is a true Ovula. The
O. cretacea, D’ Orb., must for the present be left doubtful, whether it belongs to this
group at all or not, until it may be possible to ascertain the species intended by
D’Orbigny’s name.

VI. OVULA, Bruguwiere, 1792.

Ov. testa imvoluta, ventricosa, ad extremitates subacuta, subcanaliculata seu
lente emarginata ; apertura angusta: labro inflexo, interne denticulato seu substriato,
labio edentulo.

The uncertainty as to the application of the name Aimphiperas of Gronovius must
prevent its replacing Bruguiere’s denomination, which is so thoroughly known
to all conchologists. Nor does there seem to be any necessity to alter it into Ovulum,
Sow. accepted by L. Reeve in his last Monograph of this genus (Conch. Icon.
pts. 246 and 247, 1865).

The usually inflated form of the shell, being little produced on both extremities
and not distinctly canaliculated, the narrowness of the aperture, stronger inflexion
and internal striation or denticulation of the outer lip, and the smoothness of the
exterior surface show sufficiently the relations of this genus to the Cypree, as
well as on the other hand they render the separation of Calpurnus, Cyphoma and
Volva necessary.

We have to notice only a single species, which has been already in 1847 figured
by D’Orbigny from the neighbourhood of Pondicherry. Mr, H. F. Blanford men-

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Aq

tions in his Report on the cretaceous deposits of Trichinopoly and South Arcot—
Mem. Geol., Surv. India, Vol. IV, Pt. I. p. 140—‘two or three’ species of Ovulum
and repeatedly in other places quotes the name of the same genus. He undoubtedly
adopted here D’Orbigny’s views, thinking that the Cypree described by Prof.
Forbes had been correctly re-determined by him as Ovule. In this, however, Mr.
D’°Orbigny was totally misled, as I shall have occasion to prove hereafter, affirming
Prof. Forbes’ determinations.

1. Ovuta AntTiqguata, D’ Orb. Pl. IV, Fig. 1.

1847. Ovula antiquata, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe et Zélée, Paléont, Pl. IV, Figs. 4—6. Z
1850. Fr Fe x) in Prod. II., p. 225 non Cyp. Cunliffei, Forb,—Ovula idem, Gabb, Pictet, ete.
Ov. testa pyriformi, postice truncate rotundata, antice attenuata, depressa, invo-
luta, levi atque polita; apertura angusta, antice latiore atque vix emarginata; labro
inflexo, arcuate expanso, margine in medio latissimo, ad extremitates gr adatine
angustiore, trtus obsolete denticulato. :

The pear-shaped form, being dorso-ventrally somewhat depressed, the curved
and in the middle thickened outerlip, and a scarcely perceptible notch at the anterior
termination, form the chief characters of this interesting species. The aperture is
narrow and widens considerably in the anterior portion. The outerlip is inflexed
and becomes much thinner towards each end; the dentition on this is so fine, that it
is hardly perceptible. The posterior canal is scarcely marked, the outer lip being only
on its posterior termination considerably thinner, although still thicker than in the
corresponding place on the anterior extremity; both terminations are very slightly
notched. A comparison of our figure with that of D’Orbigny (loc. cit.) will, we
think, place the identity of the two beyond doubt. Forbes’ figure of Cyprea Cunliffei
(loc. cit.) is certainly not very clear, but it could scarcely be confounded with the
former, as it is evidently far less wide and more cylindrical in its total aspect.

Locality —S. EB. of Arrialoor in the Trichinopoly district, where the single
figured specimen was obtained. -D’Orbigny procured his specimen at Pondicherry ; it
is, however, a question, from where it was brought to that place, although Arrialoor
beds occur not far off.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

e. Sub-family—CYPRMINA (CYPRAIDA, H. and A. Adams.)

The species belonging to this sub-family consist of shells, which are either in all
stages of growth convolute, or only and usually in the first period of their age, becoming
afterwards involute, through a stronger development of the last whorls. The involution
is, however, often caused merely externally by a large secretion of enamel coating,
apart from the extent of the last volution, and when it is removed, a more or less
distinct spire becomes visible on the shell. In some Cypree (sensu restricto, Gray),
which are often distinguished by a thinner shell, the spire remains visible even in
full-grown specimens. The enamel covering, which exhibits usually the varied

48 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

colours of the different genera, is of the highest importance in the determination of
fossil species, because when it is removed the shell receives a totally different aspect.
The variety of the striation and tuberculation in Cyprea, Ovula, Trivia and others
belongs to that enamel coating and usually disappears with this altogether, leaving
no trace of its previous existence. The same applies to the dentition of the margins
of the aperture.

We may meet with descriptions of crprazvz in three different stages:

i. Being in a perfect state of preservation, in which case there cannot be any
difficulty in determining the genus properly. Up to the present time, we may say, not
a single cretaceous specimen has been found in this desirable state. The most com-
plete is a specimen of Cyprea Newboldi, of which a representation is given (Fig. 2.) on
our Pl. IV, but even this has the enamel surface a little injured, and the dentition
of the lips has been partially lost in exposing the surface from the adhering rock.

ii. In recent species of crpr#ivx the enamel coating is very closely combined
with the shell, and a separation of both offers no small difficulty. It is known that
the enamel has been separated by the mantle in successive layers, and that its
thickness differs as well in different species, as on different places upon, and in
different stages of age of, one and the same shell. When a Oyprea has been
exposed for a long time to the changes of the climate, and when the shell has
often been acted on by different mineral solutions, it is observed that the layers
of the enamel begin to separate and fall off partially or totally. This may happen
sometimes on the shores of the sea itself, before the specimens are finally buried
in the rock; not uncommonly also the enamel may adhere to this more strongly
than to the shell, and the latter be deprived of it in being cleared from the rock.
In all cases such apparently perfect specimens with the shell—exhibiting usually
strie of growth—must be always very cautiously examined. They do not show
eenerally the slightest trace of dentition on the margins of the aperture, and still
appear to be in every way perfect. Iam inclined to think that this state of pre-
servation has especially led D’Orbigny and other authors into all those misappre-
hensions about Ovula and Cyprea. The enamel is often so uniform with the
calcareous rock in colour and texture, that there is actually an impossibility of
separating both. I have probably examined a larger number of cretaceous
crpraéin# than any other paleeontologist, and I know how many hours are often
lost in their preparation without any success. A drop of acid does sometimes more
than every other attempt; although obliterating the greater part of the surface, it
still often leaves some traces of dentition perceptible, if any were present. In prepar-
ation with the needle alone, they are often lost without a perceptible trace.

iii. The shell may be perfectly destroyed, and this is, among the known cretace-
ous species, by far the most common state of occurrence. The species of Cyprea
and Aricia show then generally an elevated spire, while those of Luponia, Trivia and
others are usually quite involute. We need not be surprised, that several concho-
logists insisted upon not acknowledging any species, based on casts of the shells only.
In some cases casts of shells may no doubt be very instructive, and if properly

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 49

handled, they may replace satisfactorily a perfect shell, as impressions of the shells do
so generally. In other cases, however, they are of little use indeed, and if they do not
admit even generic determination approximately, they ought justly to be rejected.

Among the casts of crprarys this is often actually the case, the thickened shell
with its surface being totally removed, we get a smooth cast, which can give the
shape of the true shell only approximately. There is one favorable condition to be
mentioned, that is, if the aperture be filled up with stone, this preserves usually
the impressions of the teeth on the margins of the peristome.

As the anterior portion of the shells is often much compressed, leaving
internally a very small space, this prolongation is in the greater number of cases
even not filled with the rock mass at all, or if it has been, it breaks with the
greatest ease, without leaving any peculiar marks of its previous existence. This
case may be seen on Cyp. Newboldi, or Kayei, on Pl. IV, and therefore it is, tha
such casts are usually much shorter than the original shell has been. All these
difficulties are not seriously felt in determining neogene species, on account of the
softer materials, in which they generally occur, but they have to be accounted for in
the eocene, and great care must be taken in the determination of cretaceous species,
for which reason alone we have specified them here.

The species which belong to this sub-family have been and are in general up to
the present time described under the single generic name of Cyprea. Gray has after
several repeated attempts at last succeeded in grouping the principal characters
of the numerous species, and he divides the crpr#zv# accordingly into several
genera, some of which he takes as co-ordinate, others as sub-ordinate. The fol-
lowing genera, quoted by H. and A. Adams, are proposed; Aricia, Inponia, Cyprea,
Cypreovula, Trivia, Pustularia, Epona. Naria appears doubtful, but there seems to
be rather a necessity of one or two generic separations among the small and smooth
species, which are partly referred to Cyprea, partly to Laponia and Trivia. Included
in this sub-family ought to be, we believe, Hrato, Risso, and Pseudocassis, Pict. et
Camp., and excluded, Marginella.

The most apparent characters of the different genera are as follows :—

1. Aricia are pear-shaped shells, dorsally and posteriorly gibbose, and flattened
below; in form they are most closely related to Calpurnus of the orvziv“; Aricia
moneta is the best known shell of this type.

2. Luponia are globose, oviform and pear-shaped shells, below with convex
margins of the aperture; the best known shell of this type is L. tigris.

3. Cyprea inthe stricter sense includes the cylindrical forms with usually a
thinner shell and conspicuous spire, of which Oyp. argus and. testudinaria may serve
as the best examples.

Connected with the difference in form of these three generic groups, there is
always some kind of alteration in the dentition of the aperture, and it is carefully
recorded by Gray. Several of the smaller specimens, partly distributed under Luponia
and Cyprea, partly referred to Trivia, offer, as we have already noticed, some difficulty
in being entered among these genera, and they will no doubt receive due attention.

10)

50 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

4. Cypreovula is distinguished by its transversal striation, which replaces on
the outer lip the dentition, and forms thus a passage to the next genus. The Oyp.
Oapensis is at present often met with in the collections, and there are several tertiary
species known, which exhibit the characters of this genus very well.

5. Triviais characterised by its spiral (usually called transversal) striation, being
secreted from the mantle and replacing the dentition on the margins of the aperture,
where these striz become often somewhat changed in their form and tooth-like.
Morphologically speaking, the strize in Zrivia, and the marginal teeth of the
aperture in other genera of cypra#iva are identical. The two sub-genera Pus-
tularia and Epona, as quoted by H. and A. Adams (loe. cit. p. 269) include rather
characteristic forms, and will, we think, form good generic distinctions ; namely,

6. Species, which are commonly somewhat depressed, and tuberculated or
corrugated on the back, are assigned to Pustularia.

7. The shells of Apona are globose, mostly smooth, and with both anterior
and posterior extremities much prolonged and contracted.

8. The genus Erato will be noticed in more detail hereafter.

9. Pseudocassis was established in 1863* by Messrs. Pictet and Campiche for
a single cretaceous species, Psewdocassis helveticus. The specimens examined were
only casts without any trace of shell or enamel-coating. The authors state, that
there is no trace of teeth, or of any rugosity on either of the margins of the aper-
ture. In my ‘ Reyision of the Gastropoda of the Gosau-formation,’+ I have, doubt-
fully, referred to this genus the Ovula striata of Zekeli, and at the same time, I
have drawn attention to some indistinct crenulation on the outerlip of this species.
So far as I can remember, there is nothing more to be noticed regarding the doubtful
Pseudocassis striata, than I have already mentioned (loc. cit.) and for a decision on
this point better materials must be obtained. It is, however, not impossible, that my
suspicion (loc. cit. p. 63) of its being a Cyprea may be proved correct. The speci-
men figured by Zekeli has evidently the enamel surface wanting, and consequently
the spire exposed: it is certainly not an Ovwla, and, in any case, it belongs to the
cypr@in&. Having recently had much occasion to observe closely the state in
which fossil Cypree occur, I confess I am rather anxious to see, what results will
be derived from an examination of the typical species of Psewdocassis, when it is
met with complete with the shell preserved. A case in point happened to me
lately. I had the description of the Cyprea Kayei, as a Pseudocassis, based upon
the specimens figured on Pl. IV, Figs. 8—10, ready for more than a month: when,
fortunately enough I found afterwards among our materials two other specimens, of
one of which the representation is given, Fig. 7, and this, having had the shell partly
preserved and being prepared with the greatest possible care, decided the point exactly
in the contrary way. On a specimen of Ps. helveticus, very kindly presented to the
Museum of the Geological Survey of India by Prof. Pictet, I cannot but persuade
myself, that some impressions along the outer peristome have been originated by

* Paléontologie Suisse. 3me Ser. 2. pt. p. 361.
7 Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien. Bd. LII., 1865,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 51

some kind of denticles on the outer lip of the shell surface. So muchas we know at
the present of Psewdocassis from the details given by Pictet and Campiche, this genus
differs from the other Cypree in not haying any dentition or granulation on either
lip of the aperture. The general form of the shell, the surface of which appears to
have been smooth, agrees perfectly with the other crerzz and we can from this
only conclude, that the genus (even if it remains defined as it is at present), must
be placed in this sub-family. We have nothing from South India to add to it.

VII. CYPRAA, Linné, (sensw Lamarcki).

As we have already briefly noticed the principal distinctions of the different
sections or genera of the crpr“zrv2 we would now only remark that, on account
of the incompleteness of most of our specimens, we retain for the species under
consideration the term Cyprea inits older sense, and give in addition (in paren-
thesis) the nearest newer determinations. Several of these names may require
alteration, when more complete specimens are procured.

The Cypree live generally among rocks and on coral reefs, feeding chiefly
on Anthozoa and other small animals. And there is every reason for believing,
that they observed the same habits of living formerly. In the fossil state they
are met with, either in sandstones or sandy beds, where they have been drifted, or in
limestone banks with corals; very rarely are they found in clays, which generally have
resulted from deposits in deeper waters. From European seas they appear to have
mostly disappeared, although there is ample evidence, that they were formerly pretty
numerous in the Vienna, Paris, and other, districts or basins.

Including the latest additions, there are about 170 living species of Cyprea now
known; but this number must be alittle reduced, because several among the smaller
species (as C. asellus, hirundo &c., &c.) are more or less based solely upon variations
in colour, which do not appear to be constant or specific. Hérnes is of opinion, *
that the number of tertiary species does not exceed 44, of which 27 occur in the
-neogene and 17 in the eocene strata. Deshayes describest 12 species from the
Parisian basin alone. With a fewrecent additions from England, America and Aus-
tralia, there will be at the least 55 tertiary species known, the majority of which are
solely European. Up tothe present time, we know very little of the Cypree from the
tertiary deposits of the East. Several species occur in India (Sind, &e., and Burmah),
but there has yet been no critical examination of these, or of their specific distinctions
(if any) from species now living. And looking to the probable extension of tertiary
seas from Persia, all through Central Asia into Japan, what a variety of forms may
have existed over this wide range! Ascending from the eocene into the neogene
period we may say, that the number of crpr#zyz increases 50 per cent.

After many contradictions of D’Orbigny’s assertions, that Cyprea did not
occur in cretaceous rocks, it has at last been shown, that they are more numerous

* Foss. Moll. Wien, 1856; p. 61.
+ Anim. sans vertebres &e., Tom. III, p. 557 &e.,

52 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

than had been suspected even a very short time since. At present (1866) four species
are known from Europe, and two from America; to these we add from Southern
India five new species, and one identical with an European species. This increases
the total number of cretaceous Cypree to eleven. Including Erato (which is also
found represented in Sth. India) and the Psewdocassis helveticus, the number of
tolerably well-determined cretaceous crprziv# will rise to thirteen. The East
contributes about one-half to this number, from which it would appear, that even
during the secondary epoch, the Eastern seas were probably warmer, and the
cYPR#IN# consequently more numerous, than in the Western seas. The relative
number seems to increase, as we proceed from America to the Hast, as it did also in
the Tertiary times, and as it does very remarkably at the present time also.

The European species are the Cyprea Kayei (Globiconcha ovula, D’Orbigny) ;
Cyprea ovula, Coquand (xon-Lamarck) from France; Oyprea rostrata, Zekeli, and
Cyp. mvoluta, Zekeli, sp. (Marginella inwoluta. Zek.; Ovula involuta, Pict. et Camp.)*
from the Gosau deposits of the North-Eastern Alps;+ and Cyprea Deshayesi,
Binkhorst (won idem Gray) from the white chalk of Limbourg.} With regard to
the earliest known cretaceous species, Cyprea bullaria and QC. spirata, Schlotheim,
we know nothing certain as yet. The species (probably identical) are not Ovule,
but most probably true Cypree, and if, as Geinitz supposes, the former be identical
with Strombus ventricosus, Reuss, it is possibly the same as the Cyp. ovula of
D’Orbigny, or our Cyp. Kaye, Forbes. Gabb described two species from N. America,
Cyp. Mortoni (Jour. Acad. Phil. 2 Ser. IV. p. 391, Pl. 68, Fig. 8), and Cyprea
Bayerquet (Paleeont. of California, 1864, I. p. 129), both of which are only imper-
fect casts and apparently very rare; but they belong to Cyprea.§

The South Indian species are Oyprea ficulina (an Aricia) ; Cyp. Newboldi,
(a Luponia); Cyp. Cunliffei and pilulosa (belonging probably to Laponia) ; Cyp.
anomala (probably Epona) and Cyp. Kayei (probably a true Cyprea in Gray’s sense).

* Vide Revision der Gosau Gastropoden, Sitz. d. Akad. Wien, 1865, Bd. LII, p. 64.

+ The Ovula striata, Zek. (Pseudocassis ?) from the same deposits remaining doubtful.

t It is to be regretted, that in the splendid monograph of the Gastropoda and Cephalopoda of the Maestricht beds,
the specific names, used for new species, were not examined with a little more critical care. They often refer to long and
well-known species, as I have already had occasion to notice (Ammonites Ootacodensis=colligatus, &c., kc).

§ It would probably be worth while to draw attention here to the Acteonella involuta, Coquand (Paleont. Constantine
1862, Pl. VI. f. 2) from the cretaceous rocks of North Africa. It appears to be more probably a species of the

- Cyprurp# than anything else, but as itis only known from a cast, no decided opinion can be formed. It could,
perhaps, be a Cyphoma of the sub-family ovutinm. If there are any folds on the columella, it could possibly
pelong to the neighbourhood of Volvulina (Acteonella levis and crassa), but it cannot remain under Acteonella, in
the sense in which that genus has any claim to be retained.

Or
co

OF SOUTHERN INDIA.

1. Cyprma (ARtcra) FicuLina, Stoliccka. Pl. IV, Figs. 11 and 12.

Cyp. testa pyriformi: anticé attenuata, supra globosa, spira brevi et acuminata,
infra applanata, levigata, striis incrementi nonnullis spiralibus, partim obsoletis,
rugosa; labro expanso inflexo, infra applanato, ad marginem interiorem multidentato :
dentibus pliciformibus ; apertura posteriorem terminationem versus sensim angustiore ;
labio calloso dentatoque.

Shell globose above and flattened below, pear-shaped, being highest above the
centre, exposing a short pointed spire and becoming gradually narrower towards the
anterior extremity. The surface exhibits strize of growth of unequal strength, and some
spiral (as regards the axis of the shell transversal) and distant strize are seen near the
peripherical margin of the outer lip. The latter is below nearly quite flat, and has
inside a large number of strong elongated teeth; the inner lip is callose and, so
far as can be observed on a specimen from Kullygoody, provided with similarly
elongated teeth. The aperture is widest anteriorly, becoming gradually narrower
towards the upper or posterior portion of the shell. On the larger specimen, figured
(Fig. 12) on Pl. II., the enamel coating is only very partially preserved and it is
possible that the spire is much more covered than is seen in our figure, when
this enamel is perfect. The partial spiral striation is visible only on places where
the enamel has been removed, and does not in so far appear to be characteristic.
The largest specimen in our collection from the sand beds west of Kullygoody
measures 68mm. in columellar height, and 50 mm. in width.

This species appears to be a good example of Gray’s genus Aricia, but several
points have to be settled when a perfect specimen has been procured.

Localities —Alandanapooram and W. of Kullygoody; only three specimens
are as yet known.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. Cypr@A (LUPONIA) PILULOSA, Stoliczka. Pl. IV, Fig. 5.

Cyp. testa ovata, antice atque postice sub-rotundata, levigata, dorso valide
inflato, gibboso, lateraliter subcompresso, anfractibus occultis ; apertura lineari, antice
paululum expansa atque ad extremitates effusa, prope recta; labro labioque denticulatis,
primo ad peripherian exteriorem angulatim inflexo.

Shell ovate, gibbose, laterally somewhat compressed and with roundish extre-
mities, being slightly produced and notched; surface smooth, polished; the whorls
perfectly concealed. The aperture is nearly straight, narrow, widening anteriorly,
where the margins on both sides become thinner and sharper. The outer lip is
somewhat extended, rapidly and angularly inflexed, finely denticulated on its entire
length: the dentition on the inner lip being only partially visible in our specimens.

The lateral compression, combined with the gibbose form and the extension of
the outer lip, characterizes this species very well. The Cyprea involuta (Marginella
id. Zek., vide Revision der Gosau-Gastropoden, Sitzungsb. d. Akad. Wien. 1865,

5A CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Vol. LII, p. 64,) from the Gosau deposits of the Eastern Alps is, no doubt, the
nearest ally to our Indian form, and, so far as I know the single specimen of the
former, it differs by being anteriorly slender and more produced. Better materials,
when procured on both sides, will make a closer comparison of these two forms
unavoidable.

Locality —Near Moraviatoor in Trichinopoly district; only two specimens are
as yet known.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

3. Cypra@a (Luponta) Newsoupi, forbes. Pl. IV, Figs. 2 and 8.

1846. Cyprea Newboldi, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 134, Pl. XII, Fig. 21.
1847. Ovula incerta, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe et Zélée, Paléont, Pl. IV, Figs. 7 and 8.
1850. 5 as DOrbigny, Prod. II, p. 225,

1861. a bs Gabb. in Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc., Vol. VIII, p. 121.

1864. i 5 Pictet. Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix, 3me. ser. 2me. pt., p. 687.

Oyp. testa pyriformi, globosa, postice subobtusa, antice breviter attenuata, vie
emarginata, levi, polita, anfractibus occultis; apertura subangusta, antice dilatata,
utrinque denticulata; labro inflexo, crasso, rotundato, postice extenso, antice imtus
insinuato, tenwissimo; labio calloso, antice sinuato atque plica elevata terminante,
lateraliter compresso et acuto.

The shell is distinguished by its strong globosity, being anteriorly not much
produced. The whorls are perfectly concealed and the place of the spire is indi-
cated by a slight impression only; the surface is smooth and polished. The
aperture is slightly curved, narrow above and nearly of double the width near the
anterior extremity, where it is slightly notched, while the posterior channel turns
quite upwards towards the dorsal convexity, exactly asin living species of Lawponia.
The outer lip is considerably thickened, posteriorly somewhat expanded, inflexed
in its entire length and internally denticulated; near the anterior canal, where the
aperture widens, the outer lip and equally the inner are much thinner, laterally
compressed and forming more or less sharp ridges. The dentition of the inner lip is
somewhat stronger near the anterior termination than in the middle and posteriorly ;
at the anterior canal the lip terminates with a strong fold, which can be traced all the
way inside along the base of the spire; the next tooth is also somewhat longer, and
both these are separated by a deeper insinuation from the other teeth. These
characters also quite agree with those of living Cyprea. Gray regarded the
inner fold along the anterior canal of greater importance than seems necessary,
and established his sub-genus Naria, which, if based upon that peculiarity alone,
must again be abandoned.

Specimens which are devoid of the shell-surface are more globular, because
the anterior portion, being very thin and consisting nearly all of shell, is lost in
the cast. We have figured (Pl. IV, Fig. 3) one of those casts, which also exhibits
the impressions of the marginal dentition in the aperture very clearly. A similar

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 5d

specimen, or, at least one with obliterate and partly destroyed shell-surface,
appears to have been figured by D’Orbigny as Ovula incerta (loc. cit.). It is
remarkable with what firmness this great French naturalist insisted upon the idea,
that there are no cretaceous Cyprea. It seems as if he had not givenin the
above figure the ventral view, because it appeared to him to resemble too much a
true Cyprea, which doubt he attempted to express in the name mecerta. The
covering of the ventral side with rock probably made its exposure impossible, and
so left him in doubt.

Localities —Kullygoody and near Andoor in Trichinopoly district; several speci-
mens were examined.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

4. Cyprma (Luponta) Cunuirret, Forbes. Pl. IV, Fig. 4.

1846. Cyprea Cunliffei, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 134, Pl. XII, Fig. 22.
1850. Ovula antiquata, D’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 225, in parte.
Idem Gabb, Pictet, etc.

Cyp. testa elongate ovata, cylindracea, levigata, utrinque emarginata; anfrac-
tibus occultis, spira in superficie impressione levi notata; apertura angustissina,
antice dilatata, dentata; labro prope recto, postice attenuato, antice insinuato atque
acuto; labio plicose-dentato.

This species differs from the former, the Cyprea Newboldi, by its more slender
and cylindrical form, and comparatively much narrower aperture. The surface is
in our specimen smooth, exhibiting occasionally strie of growth. The spiral
(transversal) striation referred to by Professor Forbes is not to be observed in any
of our specimens. If this striation is actually present on the enameled surface of
the shell, the species will be probably better referred to Trivia, Gray, belonging to
the sub-genus Pustularia. With this the somewhat more produced anterior and
posterior extremities and the dense, fold-like, dentition of the inner lip are rather in
conformity, which characters sufficiently justify the separation of this form from
Cyprea Newboldi. The anterior canal is also more distinctly emarginated and
the posterior shorter, than in the latter species. Forbes’ figure represents a
comparatively somewhat shorter specimen on account of its being either a cast, or,
at least, partially devoid of the enamel coating; otherwise the dentition must have
been visible.

Locality —Near Veraghoor in Trichinopoly district; three specimens were
examined.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

56 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

5. Cyprma (? Luponta orn Epona) anomata, Stoliczka. Pl. IV, Fig. 6.

Cyp. testa inflata, ovato-globosa, levigata, polita, sinistrorsa, extrenutate anteriori
abrupte contracta, emarginata ; apertura angusta, lente S-formi curvata ; marginibus
utrinque dense striato-dentatis ; labro rotundato, antice paulum applanato.

The shell of this species is remarkably globular, being abruptly contracted at
both ends. The anterior extremity is short, deeply notched, and somewhat bent
back, or upwards. The posterior extremity is unfortunately devoid of the shell-
surface on our specimen; it appears to have been, however, similarly formed to the
anterior; the spire was perfectly concealed. So far as we are aware, this is a
singular unique specimen of a sinistrorse Cyprea; the surface of its shell appears
to be polished and smooth. The ventral portion of the shell is convex, as in Gray’s
sub-genus Lvponia. The aperture is equally narrow along its entire extension,
being slightly curved anteriorly towards the spiral side and denticulated on either
margin. The teeth appear to be equal in number on both margins, and they are
all equally thick, resembling more elongated strix. Those on the inner lip do not
reach far inside, while those of the outer margin extend internally, so far as this is
inflexed. On the anterior extremity the portions of the lips are somewhat
flattened and the teeth much shorter and smaller. From this striated denticulation
of-the margins of the aperture, combined with the entire form of the shell, this
species will be probably more correctly referred to Epona, a sub-genus of Trivia,
Gray; better specimens are, however, required for such a step.

Locality —Near Vylapaudy in the Trichinopoly district the single figured
specimen was found.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

6. Cyprma Kayet, Forbes. Pl. IV, Figs. 7—10.

1842. Globiconcha ovula, D’Orbigny, Pal. frang. ter. crét. II, p. 145, Pl. 170, Fig. 3.

1846. Cyprea Kayei, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. of Lond., VII, p. 133, Pl. XII, Fig. 20

1850. Globiconcha ovula and Ovula Kayei, D’Orbigny, Prod. TI, pp. 220 and 225.

1853. Cyprea ovula, (D’Orb. sp.) Coquand, Journ. de Conchyl., p. 439, Pl. 14, Fig. 1. (non. id. Lamcek.) idem
Gabb in “Synopsis” of eret. foss. ; Pictet in Pal. Suisse, etc.

Cyp. testa convoluta, elongate-ovata, cylindracea, levigata, spira anfractibus
circiter quinis conspicuis composita, plus minusve elevata ; apertura angustissima, antice
expansa, emarginata ; labro crasso, rotundate-infleco, intus denticulato, antice multo
tenwiore, subacuto ; labio calloso, lamellam crenulatam dentatamque formante.

Not without repeated consideration do we venture to identify our Indian fossil
with the long-known European species, an imperfect cast of which was first
described by D’Orbigny as Globiconcha ovula, and which afterwards has been proved
by Coquand to be a true Cyprea. A full description is given by Coquand (Loe. cit.),
and we shall restrict our remarks merely to some peculiarities of the forms oceurring
in South India.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 57

All our specimens are casts devoid of the shell, except one specimen (Fig. 7),
which has the inner lip partially preserved. The callosity forms a thickened
lamella, which is provided with numerous short teeth, disappearing rapidly towards
the interior, so as to leave scarcely a trace of dentition, when broken away very
close at the margin. A similar form of the teeth on the margins of the aperture
may be seen in the recent Cyprea testudinaria. The anterior portion of the shell is
considerably narrowed, the margins being so much compressed, that there is a very
small space left internally to be filled with the rock. On the cast this lamellar
anterior extremity, as observed in Coquand’s figure, generally breaks away, but
traces of it are visible on our specimens from South India. The posterior termina-
tion of the outer lip shows a bending somewhat upwards, and indicates a similar
form of the posterior canal. The comparison of our figures of four different speci-
mens will show, however, that the elevation of the spire increases with the size of the
specimen, none of which are as broad as Professor Forbes’ figure of Cyprea Kayei.
From Forbes’ description of faint lines of growth it appears, that the specimen had
the shell partly preserved, and must have been, therefore, broader; but the enamel
surface was certainly either not developed or wanting, otherwise the teeth of the
aperture would have been visible; and equally the anterior extremity could not
have been perfect, otherwise the margins were not so united as the figure represents
them.

This species seems to be a true Cyprea in Gray’s restricted sense of the genus.
It appears impossible to give any strictly specific distinction between the South
Indian and the European form, and we can at present only believe in their identity ;
we retain Forbes’ name, because that of Cyprea ovula has been by Lamarck used for
a living, species.

When we compare Reuss’ figure of Strombus ventricosus (vide Versteinerungen
d. Bohm. Kreide, 1845, Pt. I, p. 46, Pl. 9, Fig. 11) with that of Coquand, we
find the form of both to be very nearly the same. The anterior extremity of
the former is broken away, and the bending of the posterior termination of the
outer lip indicates a posterior canal. The occurrence of the species in Hippu-
ritie limestone agrees very well with the mode of living of Cyprea. Geinitz
(Quadersandst, p. 138) identifies the Strombus ventricosus of Reuss with Cyprea
bullaria, Schloth. from Faxce. In comparing Sowerby’s figure (Trans. Geol. Soc.,
Lond., V., Pl. 18, Figs. 1—8) of the latter species with our Figs. 7 and 8, it may be
observed, that they equally differ very little in form, as the spire in small specimens
is scarcely elevated at all. We have at present no other object than to refer to
those similarities which are suggestions merely; but we do not hesitate to state,
that there would be little reason for surprise, if all these forms were shown to be
identical.

Localities —Near Andoor and 8. of Serdamungalum in the Trichinopoly and
near Arrialoor in the Arrialoor-group; the species is rare, only five specimens having
been as yet found. The two first-named localities are close to the boundary of
both groups, and they also may probably belong to the latter.

58 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Formations.—Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups. In France Cyprea (Ovula)
Kayei is quoted from D’Orbigny’s Senonien, or the White Chalk.

VIII. ERATO, Risso. 1826.

Er. testa ovali, convoluta: spira conspicua, brevi; ultimo anfractu plus minusve
pyriform, maximo; apertura angusta, antice atque postice emarginata, sew sub-
canaliculata, labro intus denticulato, labio antice plicose-dentato, postice edentulo.

H. and A. Adams, Chenu, and others separate the genus Erato from Cyprea
altogether, and place it with Marginella, &c., in the family Marerwerrips. Even
Reeve in his latest monograph of this genus (Conch. Icon., 1865) says :—‘ Hrato is
a form of Marginella, in which the columella, like the lip, is not sculptured until
it arrives at maturity.” This is certainly in conformity with Cyprea, and not with
Marginelia, with which also the enamel covering of the shell does not agree.
Hornes (Foss. Moll. Wien. I, p. 77) pointed out very correctly the differences
between the shells of Hrato and Marginella. The former, he says, does not possess
any actual plicee on the columellar margin (as Warginella very distinctly does), but
only somewhat elongated teeth, for which the term ‘ obsolete plicata’ has been used.
Hornes further drew attention to the great similarity of the shell of Hrato with that
of a young, or rather not full-grown, Cyprea; indeed, in comparing, for instance,
specimens of Cyprea asellus or any allied species,—before they are quite full grown
and when the enamel covering is not yet very thickly secreted, the spire somewhat
conspicuous, and the teeth of the inner lip not much developed,—the similarity of
such specimens to shells of Hrato is so striking, that nobody would hesitate to
regard rato merely as a form of Cyprea. It appears as if the animals of
the former had been by some cause or other stopped in the progressive development
of their shell, while Cyprea made a step farther and secreted so much enamel as to
cover the entire spire, by which character alone some species of Zwponia differ from
Erato.

In my revision of the Gastropoda of the Alpine Gosau formation I have observed,
that the Cypree of the older formations (not beyond the cretaceous) show very —
often an elevated spire, and that the margins of their aperture have often a finer
dentition than in living species. Overlooking the deficient state of preservation,
which makes the true characters of Cyprea often rather obliterate, the elevation of
the spire in several eocene and cretaceous species is certainly not always accidental,
and seems actually to indicate a certain state of imperfection in the development.
T do not mean to convey by this remark, that the cretaceous or eocene species with
conspicuous spire ought to be referred to Erato on account of this single character
alone; but when the surface of the shell, as far as can be distinctly observed,
appears quite perfect, not enveloped by the callosity of the last volution, and when
the middle and posterior portions of the inner lip do not show a trace of dentition,
as in the species we are about to describe here, there seems to be a necessity to refer
the same to Hrato rather than to Cyprea. The single objection which could he

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 59

raised in our case of the Indian species is, that it has the posterior canal more
strongly marked than is usually observed in the living species of Lato.

As regards the classification of Hrato next to Cyprea, we need hardly remark
further, that the animals of both are very similar, as was long since shown by the
first detailed descriptions of Philippi. Gray (Guide to Moll. Brit. Mus., 1857, p- 74,)
says, “this genus (referring to Lato) differs from Warginella in haying a rostrum
or proboscis.”

L. Reeve in his monograph of Erato (Conch. Icon., 1865) describes 18 species,
of which he states that their geographical distribution is quite different from that
of Marginella. Six species of tertiary fossil Hrato are recorded, including the three
lately noticed by Deshayes from the Paris basin (Tom III, p. 556), and of these
six species Erato levis occurs also recent in the Mediterranean Sea. From the ereta-
ceous rocks the following species is, we believe, the only one as yet described:—

1. Erato VeracHoorensis, Stoliczha. Pl. IV, Figs. 13 and 14.

Erato testa pyriformi, inflata, antice attenuata, in superficie levigata, spira brevi,
acuminata ; apertura angusta, S.-formi, ad extremitates effusa ; labro rotundate inflexo,
postice expanso, interne crenulate-denticulato ; labio antico planato, et ad marginem
mteriorem dentato.

The young shell is elongated, ovate; the adult, by becoming posteriorly more
inflated, globose, and being at the same time attenuated anteriorly acquires a pear-
shaped form: the surface is smooth and polished. The spire consists of five or six
volutions, and is so little prominent, that it measures only about one-seventh or one-
eighth of the total length of the axis. The outer lip is thickened, at the posterior
extremity expanded, ear-shaped, along its entire length inflexed, and on the interior
margin densely and finely denticulated. The inner lip is on the columellar place
flattened, bearing on the lower or inner margin a few small roundish teeth. The
aperture is narrow, slightly S-form, canaliculated on both ends.

Besides the very characteristic form and the expansion of the posterior portion
of the outer lip, the dentition of this species is remarkable, the teeth not being in
any way elongated, as usually in the genus Cyprea, but more roundish, isolated,
placed exactly on the sharp margins of the outer and of the anterior portion of the
inner lip. On the other hand the posterior canal is equally peculiar, being turned
perfectly upwards, bounded by a thickening of both lips, as usually seen in Luponia,
but rarely in Hrato.

Locality.— Near Veraghoor, in Trichinopoly district; four specimens have been
examined, but none of them has the anterior canal perfectly preserved.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

69 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
UIT. Family—OLIVID.

The Oxrrip, represented by the well-known genera Oliva and Ancillaria, are,
as regards structure and form of shells, most nearly allied to the Crrrarp, and
form (through the sub-family aarprv# and the family Dozzp) a passage to the
Cussipipm. The animals of the Ozrvipz are to some extent like young Crpr21D2,
inasmuch as they have in front a kind of mantle-lobe, which also resembles that
of the animals of the Zornarexztipz and Burts. In the Crrerxipx this
mantle-lobe disappears totally, or very nearly so, while in the Ozzrzpzx it developes
itself rather more strongly with advancing age. The dentition forms a marked
difference in these two families.

The existence of the anterior and posterior filamentose process and the enclosure
of the latter in a separate groove at the suture admits of a convenient separation of
the family into two sub-families, ozzviva and ancr~~ariInzZ. Gray includes in this
family the genus Harpa as a sub-family also, warpazivz# or rather warprve, and,
as the animals of Hapa do not seem to differ essentially, this classification appears
acceptable.

The fossil species of the Ozrrzpm do not date earlier than the cretaceous
period. Of the ozzrzw three and of the avorzarzva. two species are known from
these deposits.

a. Sub-family—OLIVIN &.

The first species of the ozrriv# was described by Professor Forbes from the
South Indian ecretaceous rocks as Oliva vetusta (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VIT., p. 134,
Pl. 12, Fig. 23). Mr. H. Blanford (Mem. Geol. Surv., IV., p. 141,) mentions that
an Oliva occurs in the Arrialoor beds at Ninnyoor; but we have not seen a trace of
this shell, and cannot therefore pronounce an opinion on it. Forbes’ species appears
to belong to Olivella, but it may be premature to make such changes, before well-
preserved specimens have been examined.

The second species is Oliva prisca, Binkhorst (Monog. Gastr. et Ceph. craie sup.
de Limbourg, 1861, p. 71, Pl. V, A2, Fig. 14) from upper cretaceous beds; the
species is based upon an imperfect cast, and appears rather doubtful; it could quite
as well be a cast of a Cyprea or Erato.

The third species, Olivella Mathewsonii, was lately noticed by W. Gabb from the
cretaceous deposits of California (Pal. of Calif., I, 1864, p. 100, Pl. 18, Fig. 53).

b. Sub-family—ANCILLARIN A.

The two as yet known species belonging to this sub-family are dn. cretacea,
Miiller (Petref. d. Aachner Kreide, 1851, p. 79, Pl. VI, Fig. 23) and An. elongata,
Gabb. (Pal. Calif. I, 1864, p. 100, Pl. 18, Fig. 54).

c. Sub-family—HARPINA.

No cretaceous fossils, belonging to this sub-family, have as yet been reported.
There are about five tertiary and fifteen recent species of Harpa known.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 61
IV. Fumily,—DOLIIDZ.
(Vide H. and A. Adams, Genera, p. 195; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 40.)

There are usually only two genera distinguished—
1, Doliwn, Lamk. 1801 ( ? Browne).
2. Malea, Valenc. 1833 (Cadiwm apud Adams).

The second genus forms through its thickened outer-and inner-lips a transi-
tion to the Cassrprp#. The Dozmpmx are almost uniformly distributed, but
sparingly represented in the temperate and tropical waters ; there are at present only
22 recent species known; the number of the tertiary fossil species does not much
exceed half that of the recent ones, and from cretaceous beds there has been only
one species described by Sowerby (Min. Conch., Vol. V. p. 34., Pl. 426 and 427) as
Dolium nodosum from the lower chalk of Clayton in Sussex. D’Orbigny transferred
the species to Strombus, as St. nodulosus—and Pictet and Campiche (Mat. p. 1. Pal.
Suisse, 3me. Ser. Foss. Ste. Croix., p. 583) are of opinion, that it is most probably
a Pterocera, which from its resemblance to Pterocera incerta, D’Orb. certainly
appears very likely to be the case. Unless, however, this supposition is confirmed
by new discoveries, any such alterations can only be provisional.

V. LFunily,—CASSIDIDZ.

Shell ventricose, spire short, the last volution enveloping the previous to a great
extent ; aperture elongated, generally narrow; margins more or less thickened and
toothed or plaited; anterior canal generally distinct, short and re-curved upwards ;
posterior canal seldom distinct, usually only indicated by a depression on the margins.
The surface of the shell is generally richly ornamented with spiral sulci or transverse,
often interrupted, ribs.

The animals are not less characteristic than the shells. They have mostly a
long neck with not very distinct head, long proboscis and tentacles with the eyes on
the outer side, sessile on well developed short bulgings. As regards the dentition they
are TaNIocLossa (Gray). The foot is generally large and dilated, resembling that
of Ranella and Tritoniwm, the former genus being (in parte) placed by Gray in this
family. The animals of Ranella and some genera of the Cassidide are in fact
nearly identical, but the shells exhibit some very noteworthy differences, which do
not seem to be in favour of Gray’s classification of Ranella. It is indeed difficult
to assign a proper transitional place to this family. The animals appear to form
directly a passage from the Crpraipz, Oxzirip# and Harprpz to the Trrronipa,
Buccrnip#z and Mvricipms, while the shells of several forms of the Cusszprp# are
undoubtedly most nearly allied to the Pzzevrorowrps, for which reason we have
placed them here.

Although the Cusszprpz by no means belong to the eategory of rare shells,
there still exists so much controversy as regards the number and names of the

62 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

genera to be admitted, that it appears best to treat the fossil forms under the
more general terms Cassis, Cussidaria (sensu Lamarcki) and Oniscia, Sowerby.
This course is also strongly advocated by Deshayes in his last contribution to the
Paris fossils (Tom. IIT, pp. 471, &c.), and it may at present do well enough for
the fossil forms; although there can be no question, that some system of classification,
of the recent species of Cassis and Cassidaria, as proposed by H. and A. Adams,
Gray and others, must be adopted, as otherwise it would certainly be impossible to
give a strict definition of the group. Chenu, Gray and others add Pachybatron,
Gask. and Cythara, Shuhm. to this family; the latter genus seems to be, however,
more properly placed in the family Pzrzvrorour.s, as will be found stated more
fully hereafter.

The number of fossil species of Oasszpripa is not very large in the tertiary
deposits (see Deshayes, Tom. IIT, pp. 474 and 482), and in the secondary, it is very
limited. The Cassis corallina, Quenstedt, from the Nattheim coral-rag having been
proved by Dr. Rolle to belong to the family of Cozrvmezzzipx and separated as a
distinct genus under the name of Colwmbellaria (see the family CozumeErzip2),
the earliest true representatives of the Cassrprpm are met with in the cretaceous
deposits. Of Cassis no cretaceous species has been as yet reported. Of the section
Cassidaria three species are known, C. eretacea, Miler (Monog. d. Petref. d.
Aachner Kreide, 1851, I pt., p.17, Pl. II, Fig. 21); Morio tuberculatus, Gabb. (Pal.
Calif. 1864, I. p. 104, P1.19, Fig. 57); and Sconsia Alabamensis, Gabb (Jour. Acad. Phil.
1860, IV, p. 801, Pl. 48, Fig. 18). This last named species is doubtful, but the two
other appear to be true Cassidarie. Of Oniscia we have to notice the first cretaceous
species described. It has heen found represented in a comparatively well preserved
specimen, so as to leave little doubt as to its generic determination, and in beds
attributed by Mr. H. Blanford to the highest division of the South Indian cretaceous

deposits.

IX. ONISCIA, Sowerby, 1825.

The principal character of this genus, as distinctive from the Cassidarie, lies in
the granulation of the thickened inner lp. It is hardly necessary to say, that the
scarcely known name of Bolten, Morwm, cannot compete with the universally known
Oniscia, nor do I see any particular use in distinguishing the genera (Oniscia and
Morum, Gray; Morwn and subgenus Oniscidia, Adams and Chenu.) The difference
between Oniscia and Morum, as stated by Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 70) reduces itself
respectively to a plaited or denticulated outer lip, the limit of which character
varies with the age of shells of one and the same species. I can scarcely believe,
that the animals could show any such essential difference as to support the necessity
for two genera. ‘The cretaceous species, which we refer to this genus, has the same
form and a granulated thickened inner lip like other Oniscie. The canal is produced
and recurved, the outer lip reflexed and rounded with a thickened margin -exteriorly
as in Oniscia proper (according to Gray), but it is toothed internally, as in Morwm
(apud Gray).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 63
1. ONISCIA COSTELLATA, Stoliczka. Pl. V, Fig. 9.

On. testa ovali, antice caudata, postice apice acuta; anfractibus 6-7, scalari-
Sormibus, ad suturam posteriorem valde constrictis, transversaliter costulatis : costulis
acutis, prope rectis, circiter 18 in wno circuitu; apertura angustissima, lineari, labro
ad peripheriam valde incrassato, interne denticulato, labio calloso, postice acumina-
to, elevato, dense crenulato ; canali moderato, recurvo.

Width of the last whorl : height (consd.as 1:00) ... cn os 0°68
Height of aperture : total height of shell (consd.as1:00) .. 4. 0°63

Shell elongated, considerably tapering towards each end, consisting of six or
seven volutions, the last of which by far exceeds the previous in size, so as to form
about three-fifths of the total height of the shell. On the upper or posterior suture
the whorls are much constricted, each ornamented with about 18 nearly straight
and sharp transverse ribs. Of spiral strize there are scarcely any traces perceptible,
and they must have been very fine. The aperture is very narrow and oblique,
forming a slight curve. The outer lip is at its margin, and especially at the outer
edge, very thick, little expanded and reflected, internally in its entire length denti-
culated; the inner is callose, especially posteriorly near the suture, where it is consi-
derably elevated, covering the greater part of the front or ventral side of the last
whorl; it is all over finely crenulated and, in the middle of the space of the aperture,
slightly insinuated. The canal is proportionally long, thin, recurved and on the
termination emarginate.

The somewhat inflated form in the middle of the shell, the sharp transversal
ribs, the prolonged and recurved canal, the narrowness of the aperture and the want
of the insinuation on the outer lip distinguish this species without difficulty from
Cythara cretacea, nu. sp., even when the inner lip or its granulation is not well
preserved.

Locality.—South of Arrialoor in Trichinopoly District, where the single figured
specimen was found.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

VI. Fanily,— PLEHUROTOMIDZ.
(TurRiripz, Adams, non Gray.)

The common character of the different genera usually admitted into this family,
reduces itself to fusiform shells with a posterior notch on the outer lip.

The animals are all very similar; they have an oval and simple foot, enclosed
mantle, approached subulate tentacles, with the eyes on the outer side near the
base or the middle; subulate, elongated teeth ete., all characters in which they
resemble the Coyzpz. Deshayes was among the first who drew attention to the
relations of Plewrotomaand Conus. The newer observations of the animals by Quoy,

64 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Forbes and Hanley, Gray and others, support very much this view. There are in
fact, especially among the fossil forms of Plewrotoma, species, which have such a
short spire compared with the last volution, that they resemble most closely the
slender and elongated species of Conus. The slit near the posterior termination of
the outer lip is equally not unlike in both. I would recall only Pl. mitreformis,
Kien. and Con. stromboides, Lam. respectively. Similarities like these and others
may induce Deshayes to unite Plewrotoma and Conus into one family Conzps, as
proposed by Woodward. Of course this speaks for itself, since Deshayes does not
much consent to a further division of the genus Plewrotoma in Lamarck’s sense, but
I believe it quite impossible to retain such a unity at present, as opposed to the late
progress in conchological science. It is no doubt remarkable, that those species
of Pleurotome, which are most nearly like in form to Conus, have the eyes near
the middle of the tentacles, those with a more elongated and fusiform shell have
the eyes at the base, like the rvsrvz, and so we have an equal relation to both.

Gray, in his Guide of 1857, treats the family Pzzvrorourpm, as regards the
teeth of the radula, with the Cowzp# in his sub-order Toxirera, and this seems
to be their best place, although I would for my own part not have greater confidence
in the dentition, than in the other points of relation. H. and A. Adams refer their
Torritia to the Racutenossa, next to the ruszyz# of the family Moricipx
to which the true Plewrotome, as regards their form, are no doubt most closely
related.

Adams, Gray and others agree in dividing the Pzxvrorourps into three sub-
families, namely cLATHURELLINE, CLAVATULING and PLEUROTOMINE.

a. The names craruvreritins and Clathurella, Carp. respectively, have been
supplied by H. and A. Adams in the corrections (Genera, Vol. IT. p. 654) for the pre-
viously applied name prrrancrym, as the name Defrancia, Millet, 1826 (1827 ?),
must be abandoned, because the same had been used in 1825 by Bronn for a
genus of the Bryozoa. The genera of this sub-family are very much related to the
Cassrpip#, but most conchologists treat Cythara, Shum. in this sub-family,
while others follow Gray’s classification of this genus with the Cussza. . We
would only here draw further attention to the animal of Cythara, inasmuch as
it has posteriorly a pointed, not a trunked, foot like most other Pzzvrorouip”; other-
wise there seems no reasonable ground for a separation. It is of course very desi-
rable, that many more animals were observed and examined, and it may be then
found, that several alterations are to be admitted in this sub-family. There is only one
species in our Indian collection belonging to this group of shells; it will be found
described as Cythara eretacea, u. sp.

The genus Clavatula is accepted by Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris
fossils, III., p. 340.

b. The czararuzixz have an operculum with a latero-central nucleus.

ce. The pzaveorournm have an operculum with an apical nucleus; they are
mostly elongated fusiform shells.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 65

In this sub-family we have to mention one genus, which is represented in
the cretaceous fossils of the South Indian deposits. There exist still great differ-
ences as to the defining of the different genera of the pzzuroromivs, as may be
seen on a review of Adams’s, Carpenter’s, Gray’s, Chenu’s and others’ researches.
We had already occasion to state, (Sitzungsb. Akad.Wien., 1865, Vol. LIT, Revision
&e., p. 86) that there is no hope of arriving at any satisfactory understanding on
this point, unless the very numerous fossil species are included in such a classifica-
tory attempt. Even greatly increased anatomical researches will in this case not
bring the point in question much farther.

a. Sub-family,—CLATHURELLIN A.

X. CYTHARA, Shuhmacher, 1817.

(Vide Adams’ Gen. I. p. 98; Cithara*, Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 40.)

H. and A. Adams remark, that “in the slight dilatation of the mantle margin,
in the short spire, and in the corrugated inner and thickened outer lips,” this genus
“somewhat resembles Morwm (Oniscia) among the Cuasszpip#.” Gray places
Cithara (= Cythara) actually in the last named family, that is, next to Oniscia in
one sub-division.

I may first remark, that I compare our fossil species only with those typical
forms of Cythara, as Cyth. marginelloides, citharella, stromboides and others, but I
am not prepared to say, whether all the species quoted by Adams under Cythara
should remain within the limits of this genus. In comparing the cretaceous species
here under description with Cyth. marginelloides, it is instantly apparent, that no
reasonable ground can be given for a generic separation of the two species, inas-
much as the general form is nearly the same, the inner lip corrugated, the outer lip
thickened, toothed internally, and posteriorly with an insinuation of the margin.

When we farther compare the two oldest known species of Oniscia and Cythara
respectively, as here stated and figured on Plate V, we see that they agree very
much in the form and structure of their shells, that the corrugation and partial
granulation of the inner lip of the Oyth. ecretacea is at least remarkably like
that of Oniscia costellata, and that the thickenings of the outer lip with the blunt
exterior edge are formed in a perfectly identical manner in both; but that the margin
of the outer lip of the Oythara has posteriorly a sinuosity, and so still retains the
principal character not only of the genus, but at the same time that of the entire
family of the Pzzvrorouzps, as I have previously remarked. It must be said, that
the insinuation of the outer lip is an essential character of the Przevrorourps, as
also partially of the Coyzpz. A second very marked character in our cretaceous
species and in most other living species of Cythara is the straightness of the anterior
canal, which in all Cassrprp# is constantly recurved or turned upwards. As the

* From Mr. Mérch’s notes on a few of Link’s genera it would appear, that Cithara, Klein, is the same as Harpa,
Lam., and that there ought to be two sub-divisions established Harpalis, Link (H. antiquata), and Harpa Lamk. (H.
costata). (Proceed. Zool. Soc. Lond, 1862, p. 227.)

66 | CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

result of the examination of the two oldest species of Oniscia and Cythara, I may
therefore record, that while both of them show very remarkable affinities in the
general growth of the shell to each other, each of them separately retains still the
typical characters of its respective family. Unless, therefore, it could be proved by
anatomical researches on the animal of Cythara, that it has very little in
common with the organization of the Pzzvrorourp (apparently a very improbable
case) and that it agrees much more with that of the other Casszprpm™, Gray’s proposed
classification of this genus in the latter family cannot be accepted.

One point may be worthy of notice. Gray quotes among his distinctions
between Oniscia and Morwn, that the outer lip of the former is reflected and
rounded (in front !), while in the latter it has a shelving outeredge. The outer lip of
Cythara has also a shelving outer edge, while in the cretaceous species, which we
describe, the outer lip is reflected, rounded in front, and with a blunt, broad outer
edge. It would appear, therefore, that there exists a similar difference between the
Cyth. cretacea and the living species of Cythara, as between Oniscia and Morum
of Gray; but I have already stated, that this difference between Oniscia and Iorwm
appears to me to be so much subject to variations during the age of even one and the
same species, and depending so much upon the localities and modes of life of the
species, that I do not think it can be fairly used as a generic distinction. The fact
is, however, worthy of record, and it is possible that some further enquiries may
prove to be in favour of this reported distinction, as our knowledge daily advances.

It is difficult to say anything about the fossil species of Cythara, although they
are not wanting either in the neogene or eocene deposits; they are all described
under Plewrotoma or Mangelia. A similar remark applies to the cretaceous species,
although, if the Pl. arata, Gabb (Proc. nat. sc. Phil. for 1860, p. 198, Pl. 3,
Fig. 9) does not belong to this group, I am not aware of any other, which would
bear approximately the characters of the genus.

1. CyYTHARA CRETACEA, Stoliczka. Pl. V., Fig. 10.

Cyth. testa elongate-ovata, spira brevi, acuminata, anfractibus subconvexis,
4.5, striis spiralibus atque costulis transversalibus cancellatis, ultimo spira multo
longiore; canali brevi, vix curvato, antice late emarginato; apertura ovali, antice
atque postice subacuta; labio calloso, ultimum anfractum infra partim tegente, ad
marginem internum papillose crenato; labro parum extenso, ad peripheriam in-
crassato, prope terminationem posteriorem late msinuato, intus anticeque undulate
dentato.

Width of the last whorl : total height of shell (considered as 1:00) oo (OWES
Height of aperture : ditto ditto aq «0°69

An elongated ovate shell, convex above and somewhat flattened below, the
last whorl enveloping the previous to a great extent and occupying somewhat more
than two-thirds of the total height. The convexity of the whorls is not consider-
able, and their surface is cancellated by spiral striz and transversal ribbings. The

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 67

former are very numerous and nearly all of equal strength and equally distant, some
very fine ones being occasionally intermingled between the others. The transverse
ribs are somewhat stronger and broader, resembling periodical accumulations of
striee of growth; they are slightly flexuous on the last volutions. The aperture is
oval, pointed at each end, callose internally. The outer lip is a little expanded
and thickened, on the margin somewhat reflexed, rounded in front and very thick
on the outer edge; internally flattened, near the posterior extremity deeply and
broadly insinuated, and towards the anterior extremity provided with slight denticula-
tions. The inner lip is callose, apparently not much enlarged and on the apertural
margin provided with short papille, or partially granulated. The canal is short,
broad, very slightly bent to the left side (in front view), and widely emarginated.

The peculiar cancellate ornamentation of the surface, the short, nearly straight
and widened canal, the broad but shallow insinuation of the outer lip near the
posterior termination and the thick outer edge of the same, are the chief distinctive
characters of this species.

Locality —Near Veraghoor, in Trichinopoly district; the figured specimen is as
yet unique.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XI. PLEUROTOMA, Lamarck, 1799.

Pl. testa fusiformi, spira turrita; canali longo atque recto; columella levi;
labro posterius sinu emarginato.

We accept here the genus Plewrotoma in its restricted sense for the turreted
shells with a long and straight canal and an emargination of the outer lip near
the suture. The name Zwrris, substituted by Adams for Plewrotoma, has been very
hastily introduced by American authors into paleontological literature, and with
very little reason indeed. H. and A. Adams use (Joe. cit. I., p. 87.) Turris, Humph.,
instead of Plewrotoma, Lamk.; on p. 351 of the same volume they quote Twrris,
Humph., not Bolten, as a synonym with Twrritelia, Lamk., and, on p. 246, they say,
that they are indebted for valuable information to Dr. Gray, namely, that the
Tvrrip#* belong possibly to the sub-order Toxtrera. If we consult Gray’s Guide
of 1857 on this point, we find Adams’ Tvrerrm# replaced by the usual denomina-
tion Prevroromums (p. 7) and under Turririp#, and Turris (whose ?) respectively
some species treated, which the Adams refer to the Cancrrtarizp# and others. It
appears that Dr. Gray has changed his mind since his communication with the
authors of the “Genera.” Agassiz (in his Nomenclator) quotes the name Twrris,
Humph. 1797, and does not know Bolten’s name. Chenu and Gabb add to Zurris
the authority, Bolten 1798, and not Humphrey.

* Vide Vol. Il, p. 614. H and A. Adams partly correct this misapprehension and call the family Torrzpm
and the sub-family rurrry !! Has this change been introduced for the sake of avoiding a confusion with
Turris and TvRRITID#& of Gray, or merely to correct the expressions in a grammatical point of view ?

68 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

This shows, I believe, clearly enough, what reason there exists for the adoption
of the name and authority of Turris against that of Plewrotoma, and for substitut-
ing this doubtful and obscure name for one which has been familiar ever since
naturalists began to look at a shell with a scientific object ;—so much for the names
Pleurotoma and Turris.

The number of living and tertiary species of Plewrotoma is very great, but there
are only few known, which have been described under this name from the cretaceous
deposits. Excluding the very uncertain species (vide Pictet, Pal. Suiss. 3 me ser.
pt. II p. 655) the following have to be noticed :—

1. Pl. subfusiformis, D’Orb., known from the Gosau and from South India ;
will be described in the following pages.

9. Pl. fenestrata, Zekeli, (vide Revision, etc., Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien 1865, LIT,
p. 87) from the Gosau deposits, belongs probably to Clathurella, Carp. (Defrancia,
Millet.), but is not very certain.

8. Pl. Heisiana, Miller, from the cretaceous strata near Aachen, a very peculiar
form, which, so far as the figure admits of a definite opinion, has to be classed with
Pl. terebralis, Lamarck, Pl. subterebralis, Bell, Pl. dimidiata, Brocchi, and other fossil
forms.

To these three European, no less than thirteen American species have to be
added, viz. :—

4—16. Pl. araucaria, D’Orbieny, Prodr. II., p. 280; Pl. arata and d’ Orbig-
nyana, Gabb; Pl. contorta, Meek and Hayden.; Pl. minor, KH. and Shumard, (Gabb’s
Synopsis, Proc. Amer. Phil. Acad. VIII, p. 145. Lurris) ; Pl. (Lurris) Claytonensis,
and varicostata, Gabb, (Pal. of California, I. 1864, pp. 92, 93). ‘The first three
are from Chili, the other four from North America. Further Daphnella ?
Eufalensis, 7 lintea, ? subfilosa; Drillia distans, novemcostata, ’ Tippana; all spe-
cies named by Conrad (see Gabb, Synop. Joc. cit. pp. 104, 105), from Alabama and
Mississippi.

Mesochilostoma is a doubtful genus proposed by H. Seeley in 1861 (Ann. Mag.
Nat. Hist. Ser. III., Vol. VII., p. 284) for a species from the upper Greensand of
Cambridge. The shell is characterized as turreted, with a supposed short canal, and
on the outer lip with a notch, which forms a keel round the middle of the whorls.
There are numbers of species known, specially of the czararvzrzym, which have
these characters perfectly developed. The short description of the species, JZ. striata,
given by Mr. Seeley, does not add anything more to the knowledge of the genus,
and it is impossible to form a clear idea of either of them.

The following species have to be excluded in addition to those quoted by
Pictet and others: Pl. heptagona, Zekeli, quoted by Pictet, belongs to Pl. subfusifor-
mis, D’Orb.—Pl. (Turris) involuta, Goldfuss, mentioned by Gabb in his catalogue,
must be referred to the Vorurm2; and Pl. subspinosa, D’Orb. (ibid.) is Borsonia
spinosa, Sow. sp. (Stoliczka, Rev. ete. Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, 1865 Bd. LIT. p. 87.)
The second known species of Pzevrorouzp2£ with plaited columella is Cordiera
microptygma (Gabb, Pal. Calif. 1. 93).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 69

The total number of cretaceous Przvrorourps, although beside those men-
tioned several others will have to be excluded, would be up to the present time
17, if the American species are actually as numerous as thirteen or fourteen. I have
repeatedly gone over the brief descriptions and compared the figures given by Conrad
of some of the species of Daphnella and Drillia, and they certainly appear to me
extremely doubtful. Not to say anything of the species, scarcely one of the genera
appear determinable with even approximate accuracy.

1. PLEUROTOMA sUBFUSIFoRMIs, D’Orb. Pl. VI, Figs. 1 and 2.

1831. Pleurotoma fusiforme, Sowerby, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond. III, Pl. 39, Fig.20: (non Pl. id. Sow. 1823,
Min. Conch. IV, Pl. 387, Fig. 1.

1850. 5 subfusiformis, D’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 230.

1852. es heptagona, Zekeli, Gasterop. d. Gosau. Abhandlg. d. Geol. Reichs-A. Wien, Vol. I, pt. 1,
; p. 91, Pl. 16, Fig. 8; non. F. heptagonus, Sow.

1853. 35 3 Reuss, Sitzungsb. d. Akad. Wien, Vol. XI, p. 915.

1861. Turris subfusiformis, Gabb, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. VIII, p. 145.
1864. Plewrotoma ms Pictet, Mat. p. 1, Pal. Suisse, 3me Ser. Foss. Ste. Croix. p. 654.
1865. a fusiformis, Stoliczka, Sitzungsh. Akad. Wien, Vol. LIT, Rey. etc. p. 86.

Pl. testa fusiformi, perlonga ; anfractibus, numerosis, parum convexis, ad medium
subangulatis, supra excavatis, transversim costatis ac spiraliter striatis : costis crassis,
nodulosis, supra evanescentibus, striis 4-5, spiralibus transeuntibus ornatis; labro
_ paululum extenso, postice prope suturam profunde sinuoso; canali longo, recto, ad
terminationem paululum contorto.

Spiral angle 30°—36° ; sutural angle 7°.

Shell very long, consisting of about ten whorls, which are much contracted at
the upper suture and slightly angulated near the middle. Each of them is orna-
mented with nine or ten short and thick transverse ribs, disappearing on the upper
portion; they are crossed by four or five spiral striz. When the surface is well
preserved, it presents numerous strive or lines of growth, which being somewhat
elevated like undulating lamin, give it rather a rough appearance. Near the
suture they are strongly bent inward, and accumulate on the same generally to a
thickened margin. The last whorl including the canal is about the same length as
the spire. The inner lip is thin and smooth, the outer somewhat produced in the
middle; the anterior termination of the canal is a little turned. ‘

There are several very similar species known from the neogene and eocene
deposits. I would notice only Pl. Lamarki, Bell., (Hoérnes, Foss. Moll. Wien.
p. 362, Pl. 39, Figs. 4—7) and Pl. brevirostrum, Sow. (Min. Conch. IV, Pl. 387,
Fig. 2); it is scarcely possible to give any mark of distinction from the former.

This species was first collected in the Gosau by Sedgwick and Murchison on
their early visit to the Alps, and was figured by Sowerby under the name P. fusiforme
in 1831, which name has been subsequently changed by D’Orbigny. Zekeli in
describing the Gastropoda of the Gosau formation, identified the shell with a totally

70 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA.

different species, as I have pointed out in my revision of the Gosau Gastropoda (oc.
cit.) I have compared our Indian specimens with those from the Gosau, and
I am unable to give any distinctions. The form of the shell, number of whorls, the
short nodulose, transverse ribs—generally about 9, the thickened spiral stric, as
well as the undulating striz of growth with their insinuations near the suture
agree perfectly. Sowerby’s figure is characteristic enough, but that of Zekeli is
derived from an imperfect specimen, and has not been very correctly restored.

Localities —Andoor, Alundanapooram, and near Olapaudy in Trichinopoly dis-
trict ; not common.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group, near the boundary of the Arrialoor,—to which
the last named locality refers according to Blanford’s map.

VII. Fumily,—CONIDZ.
Idem, Adams, Chenu and others; Conusip®, Gray.

As universally acknowledged, this is one of the most peculiar and interesting
families of the Gastropoda. The animals are all very much alike, being laterally
compressed in accordance with the narrow inner space of the whorls, with an oblong
and undivided foot which is provided with an aquiferous pore on the under surface.
The head is produced into a tubular veil, with a retractile proboscis and subulate
teeth, placed generally in two series on a prolongation of the proboscis. The tenta-
cles are thickened at the base, close together on the tubular veil, which surrounds
the mouth; the eyes are sessile on small bulgings, generally about the middle of
the outer side of the tentacles. The siphon is long, recurved, producing an emar-
gination on the anterior extremity of the reversed conical shell, the spire of which is
more or less, but never very considerably elevated and pointed.

From the great peculiarity in the dentition—ToxieLossa in Gray’s sense—H.
and A. Adams describe the Conzpx as a separate family inthe higher division
of ToxirERA of Gray. The latter author refers to the same sub-order the
Conusip#, Acustpz and PLEvrorour. (see Guide 1857, pp. 4—7), each of which
includes several genera. As regards the first and the last family (Corzm and
Prevrorourps), we think Gray’s classification of high value; but we do not accept
the Acusrpx,—more properly TzresripzxZ,—and shall refer to this family subsequently
towards the end of the SrpHonosroMATa, near to the Prraurmprrripz. We be-
lieve that the shells of the ZYzrzsrmxz have a great relation to those of the
PyRAMIDELLIDE and CerrrupD#, and even their animals in the form of their loco-
motive organ, the thick proboscis, small siphon, &c., are very closely allied to Vertagus
and others. Geological considerations also are more in favour of this latter
classification. Deshayes places the Pxzvrorommx and Coxmmx in one family
under the last name. (Foss. de Paris, III, 337.)

The Coxzpz have been up to the present, and are still generally described

under one genus, Conus, Linné. H. and A. Adams divide them into seven genera ;
Gray retains three; Keferstein, Deshayes and others, two (Conus and Dibaphus), as

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 71

did also Chenu. The latter author enumerates several sub-genera of Conus. It is,
indeed, difficult to say, without a very extensive knowledge of the different species,
whether a division of Conus, in the old sense, be necessary or not. What appears to
be really the fact, is this, that the division, if necessary, must be very great, based
on the principal variations in the form of the shells; otherwise it would be better to
have no generic sub-division at all. For my own part, I believe that a farther
division, even if slightly indefinite for the present, would be of very great service ;
and I have no hesitation in saying, that some division similar to, or the same as that
proposed by H. and A. Adams, will be quite essential. It is true, so far as our
present knowledge goes, that (excluding Dibaphus) the animals scarcely admit of
any further separation than into Conus and Nubecula (or Tuliparia).

About 300 living species, belonging to this family, are known; of these, nearly
one-half are inhabitants of the Eastern Seas. Of tertiary species, which, on the
whole, resemble the living forms, about 90 have been noticed. Deshayes describes
in his last work 20 species from the Paris basin alone.

Pictet* enumerates six cretaceous species, C. cenomanensis, Gueranger, C. tuber-
culatus, Duj. C. marticensis, Math. C. cylindraceus, Geinitz. C. semicostatus, Minst.,
from Europe, and C. canalis, Conrad, from America. All these species, excepting
the Conus tuberculatus, to which we shall refer hereafter, are based chiefly upon
casts, not in a peculiarly good state of preservation, and several of them are rather
doubtful. In this doubtful state, they must remain until better materials are pro-
eured. I could add the Conus Vernewilli, Vilanova (Mem. Real Acad. Madrid
1859, Vol. IV, Pl. 3, Fig. 12), which can be as well an Acteonina. Gabb has
lately described three species from California (Paleeontol. 1864, I, pp. 122 and 128),
C. Rémondi, C. Hornit and sinuatus, all of which are pretty well preserved and
appear to belong undoubtedly to this genus.

It is rather remarkable that we have not a single species of Conus to notice
from the cretaceous deposits of Southern India, although numbers of them, at the
present time, inhabit the Bay of Bengal. The single species procured belongs to
another genus of this family, only found fossil, so far as known, and for which I
proposed in 1865 the name Gosavia.

Of species of Conus, older than cretaceous, we know scarcely anything. The
jurassic Con. Cadomensis and abbreviatus of Deslongchamps are referred by
D’Orbigny to Act@onina, although no decided proof can be given that they are not
Conus. The Conus ? minimus of V Archiac belongs probably to Cylindrites or to an
allied genus of the OPISTHOBRANCHIA.

* Pal. Suisse, 3. Ser., 2nd part, 1864, p. 689.

72 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XII. GOSAVIA, Stoliczka, 1865.

Sitzungsberichte k. Akademie der Wissenschaften, Wien. Vol. LII, Revision. p. 76.

Gos. testa convoluta, spira turbinata, ultimo anfractu inverse-conico ; apertura
angusta elongataque, basi emarginata; labro prope suturam imsinuato, labio plicoso,
plicis anterioribus fortioribus.

The characteristic distinction of the genus Gosavia, which has been proposed
by me in the revision of the Gosau Gastropoda (1865, loc. cit.) for a species previ-
ously described by Zekeli as Voluta squamosa, consists in the plication of the inner
lip. The form of the shell is quite similar to that of a Conus, and also the notch
of the outer lip near the posterior suture, when compared, for instance, with Conus
marmoreus and others. The spiral striation seems to be rather peculiar, although
indicated in afew species of Conus. The folds belong to the callosity of the inner lip,
and have nothing to do with the striation, so that through this development a certain
transition seems to be formed from the Coyzpm to the Vorurmsz, Attaching
eveat importance to the characteristic form of the shell of a Conus, we think
it rather more probable that the animal of Gosavia was more like that of a species
of this family, than of the Vozurm or Przvrorourp.s, between both of which it
seems to form a passage.

The long-known C. tuberculatus is most nearly related, inits ornamentation, to
Gosavia, but no plaits have as yet been observed on the columella of this species,
although there is no positive proof that they do not exist. Our Indian fossil is the
second known cretaceous species of this genus, the first above referred to, Gosaw.
squamosa, having been described from the Alpine Gosau formation, which may be
considered of about the same age as the cretaceous deposits of South India. Another
eretaceous species which may belong to the genus is the Iitra Limburgensis, Bink-
horst (Monog. foss. Limburg., p. 66, Pl. IT, Fig. 8); but this species, as described, has

‘plaits only in the middle of the columellar lip, with a remarkably different kind of
disposition, and has apparently no notch on the outer lip.

I am not at present aware that either in European or American tertiary strata
any species occur, which could justly be referred to this genus, but it seems to have
been much more numerously represented in the older tertiary beds of India, It is
not improbable that the existence of several species in European tertiaries also,
may, after a time, be established. Any person who has given attention to this
matter will have seen, that the greatest care is required in the preparation of a
specimen in order not to injure the columellar plaits. It would indeed necessitate
the admission of no ordinary succession of phenomena, if it were really a fact, that
forms which existed during the cretaceous period both in Europe and India, should
have so largely increased in number in the latter portion of the earth’s surface, while ‘
they disappeared altogether from the former, although at the same time the eocene
faunze of both countries afford many very striking similarities, and not a few specific
identities.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 73

D’Archiae (Groupe Nummulitique de l’Inde, 1853) deseribes the following
species, which I do not see how to separate from Gosavia, but which exhibit
very remarkable differences from Voluta, or any other known rozurinm, both as
to their form and the distribution of the columellar plaits over the whole extent
of the inner lip, the anterior plaits being always the strongest: Voluta dentata,
Sow. (loc cit. 324, Pl. 32, Fig. 2, Pl. 33, Fig. 11); V. Haimei, D’Archiac (p. 325,
Pl. 31, Figs. 26 and 27); V’. Sismondai, D’ Arch. (326, Pl. 31, Fig. 25); V7. multi-dentata,
D’Arch. and Haime (826, Pl. 32, Fig. 1); V. Humberti, D’ Arch. et Haime (327,
Pl. 34, Fig. 9); V. Salsensis, D’ Arch. and Haime (828, Pl. 34, Figs. 10and11). There
may be a doubt whether the beds from which these have been obtained be truly Num-
mulitic. On this point I can only refer to the repeated statements of D’ Archiac,
that Nummiulites occur with them. And if in other respects these beds contain
Nummiulitic fossils, i. e., are eocene, there is no reason for doubting that those shells
must be of the same age. We have in our (Geological Survey) collections good
specimens of Vol. dentata, and these are generically identical with the cretaceous
Gosavia: of the other species, I have seen only doubtful casts of V. multidentata. I
may, however, take this opportunity of mentioning, that I know of several strong
indications of the occurrence of cretaceous deposits in the Punjab and Scinde.

The sole living representative of Gosavia appears to be Imbricaria, Schum.
(Conohelix, Swains). Neglecting the notch on the posterior lip in the former,
and its interior crenulation in the latter genus, the resemblance is indeed very
marked; and as the animal of Jimdricaria and Cylindra are in some respects
different from other wzrrimvx, it may after a while be found convenient to unite
these three genera into a separate group, placing them intermediately between
the Conzp# and Vorturipz. When the teeth in any of the species of the two
last mentioned genera have been recorded, it can then be easily settled whether
they are better kept separate, or be added as a sub-division of the Conzpx, to
which, I cannot help thinking, they seem to have more relation than to the
urrrin& of the Voturips.

1. Gosavia Inpica, Stoliczka, Pl. VI, Figs. 3, 7, and 8.

Gos. testa conica, elongata, spira brevi, acuminata, fere tertiam partem totius
altitudinis formante ; anfractibus senis sew septenis, sutura impressa sejunctis, superne
parun excavatis, inferne seu prope medium carinatis: carina tuberculata; superficie
spiraliter striata: stris latis, prope suturam atque in carma ternis tenuioribus, trans-
versalibus partim interruptis, nonnunguam lamellosis ; apertura angusta, recta; labro
antice producto (Fig. 5. a.), postice ad carinam insinuato ; labio calloso, nvultiplicato ;
plicis anterioribus fortioribus, approximatis atque obliquioribus quam posterioribus ;
canali ad terimmationem (7) emarginato.

Height of last whorl of the largest specimen found, 45 mm. and probable total height 65 mm.

This species in many respects resembles the European Gosavia squamosa. The
spire is elevated, consisting of six or seven volutions, the last of which measured
U

74 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

about two-thirds of the total height; they are separated by a deep sutural impression.
The upper portion of each whorl is somewhat excavated, to which follows, under
the middle, a rounded keel ornamented with 12-15 sharpened tubercles. The
entire surface is covered with spiral strize, which are above on the excavated portion
and on the keel much thinner, on the last whorl broad and flattened. Where they
are crossed by the lines of growth, they present a scaly laminated structure, if well
preserved, otherwise the strize appear to be granulated or at least somewhat thick-
ened at short intervals. This kind of ornamentation is exactly the same as in
Gosavia squamosa.

The aperture is narrow and straight. The outer lip is expanded anteriorly and
deeply insinuated posteriorly on the keel; the lines of growth being bent in the
same manner and the successive stages of growth producing the tubercles on the keel
corresponding to the emargination. The inner lip is rather thickened, especially
anteriorly, and plaited over its entire extent; the upper plaits are thin and distant,
the anterior becoming however very thick and strong, and gradually more oblique,
as they approach the anterior extremity, which unfortunately is not perfectly preserved
in any of our specimens, but it could scarcely differ from that of Conus. 'There are
generally about eight or nine plaits, the three upper ones thin, the five or six lower
ones stronger. I have not been able to trace in the European G. squwamosa more
than three strong plaits, but there may be some more thinner ones. Besides this,
the European species differs by having the keel ornamented with more numerous
and thinner tubercles, placed nearer to the upper or posterior suture, the reverse of
which is the case in the Indian.

Localities —West of Kullygoody, near Serdamungalum, and between Andoor
and Veraghoor; not uncommon.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group, but close to the boundary of the Arrialoor, with
which the light coloured sandstones agree better in their mineralogical characters.

VIII. Family —VOLUTIDA.

The three groups of shells, known under the generic names of Voluta, Mitra,
and Marginella, as introduced by Lamarck, are commonly regarded as the chicf
representatives of this family; but there exists no little controversy on the subject
of the classification of the forms, which ought to be admitted or excluded.

All the shells belonging to the three genera named above have a certain solid
structure, the surface being often totally or partially covered with a thin enamel
coating as in the Ovprarp2 ; the spire is generally very short as compared with the
size of the last volution; the anterior extremity is notched and occasionally produced
into a short canal, and the inner lip is provided with columellar plaits in all stages of
growth.

Several families have been established, more on account of some differences
which occur in the animals, than in the shells, although none of these seem to
justify the necessity for such a step. The considerable difference between the animals

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 75

of Mitra and Voluta lies in the dentition; the teeth in Witra being in three series,
and in Voluta and Marginella in only one. I shall, however, further on notice a
few points, which would appear to be more conclusive that Mitra ought to be
classed with the Vozurrps, rather than with the F4scrozarm, as proposed by
Gray.

Viewing the large number of fossil species described under Witra and Voluta,
we may without hesitation assert, that it is impossible to carry out such a distribu-
tion into families, where often even the generic determination of species must
remain doubtful. It would appear to give a sufficient exposition of these differences,
if we accept four sub-families, viz., M4RGINELLINE, VOLUTINE, VOLUTOMITRINZ and
wirrivé; and we shall therefore treat them accordingly. Deshayes recently*
admitted Voluta, Mitra and Colwnbella into the family of Vorvrrpsz, and strongly
advocates the exclusion of MJargimella. He criticises Dr. Gray’s classificatory
changes very sharply. These, however, ought rather to be duly acknowledged, as
indicating a steady progress in science; for it yet remains to be seen, how many
followers Deshayes will find for his own classification.

a. Sub-family,—MARGINELLIN A,

The animals of Marginella and allied genera are no doubt closely related to
those of the Crprzrp#, the tentacles being long, close together, bearing the
eyes near their basis, or within the first half of their length, above and externally on
small bulgings ; the siphon is of moderate length, simple at the base; the teeth on a
lingual membrane, band-like, with numerous conical dentitions (resembling in
form the lateral teeth of the crprarv); foot large, expanded, truncate in front;
mantle enveloping the greater part of the shell and covering the same with an
enamel coating ; no operculum.

The shells are usually of small size, solid, ventricose, strongly involute, and, in
full grown state, occasionally even convolute ; exterior surface mostly smooth ; ante-
rior extremity not produced, only notched ; mouth linear, outer lip often thickened
and toothed internally, ner lip always with wunerous plaits in all stages of growth.

The m4arerverzrin® as restricted exhibit a great variety of form, and there
appears every reason why the old genus Marginella of Lamarck ought to be sepa-
rated into several smaller divisions (some of which are very characteristic, as stated
by H. and A. Adams) under Marginella and Persicula. There is, however, no
inducement for us to enter here into any discussion as to the value of those so-called
sub-genera. Besides the species quoted by Adams under Marginella and Persicula,
we think only those of Volvaria and Volvarina, Hinds, have to be admitted within
the limits of this sub-family. The genus Volvaria ought to be restricted, as

* Paris fossils, 1865, ITI, 572.

76 CRETACHOUS GASTROPODA

Deshayes very properly observes (vide Anim. s. vert. bas. de Paris, III, p. 541) to
those species only which have the margin of the outer lip not thickened, while for
those forms which have a thickened outer lip, like Marginelia and others, but only
a few anterior plaits on the columella, Hinds’ name Volvarina could remain in use.
Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 30) retains Volvaria mm the same sense, and does not
acknowledge any living representative of the genus, while Deshayes knows two
living species, one of which is the Volvaria pallida. It cannot be questioned that,
as regards the general form of the shell, the fossil genera Acteonella, Volvulina,
Cylindrites and others show the greatest relation to Volvaria and Volvarina; there
are, however, some very important reasons, which urge the classification of these
fossils in the group OprsrHoBRancuta. We have already (page 58) referred to
Hrato, Risso, advocating the view of its belonging to the Crpraipxz. Pachybathron,
Gask. appears to be more successfully classed by Gray and Chenu in the family
CASSIDID&.

As I have already stated, Deshayes is determined, after a repeated and minute
exanination of the forms of all the az1rerveziry~, to class this group of shells with
the Cyprazips. Deshayes proposes this, I believe, only on the ground of the
external similarity of the animals in preference to all other distinctions. Let us
consider the animal first: In Marginella (restricted) the animal has long tentacles, and
an expanded mantle, enveloping the shell as in all other Crrraz~, but the mantle
is quite as much expanded in the true Vozurrp also (as for instance in several of the
species of Melo and Scapha); it is, however, always smooth on the exterior surface,
and not provided with those filamentous appendices, which are very characteristic
for by far the greatest number of the Crrrazips. If the length of the tentacles
(and they are not so very long in several other true Marginelle) ought to be taken
as a conclusive distinction, how is it possible for Deshayes to maintain the unity
of the genus Marginella, and not to separate even generically Persicula, the animals
of which are decidedly more like rozvrmvz than crprarvz/ Looking further to
the dentition of the radula, we find no support whatever for such a transfer of
Marginella to the Crpraipm. The shell of Marginella, which has columeliar plaits
during all stages of growth, is by this character alone decidedly more nearly related to
the Voxturrm-» than to the Crrram, in which the dentition of the margins appears
only in stages of maturity. Besides this, the outer lip In many m4remELtiIne
has only a thickened and shelving outer edge and is not involute, as, without
exception, it is in the Crrra#ipz.

Not many fossil species of the Marginelline are known. They appear to have
been more numerous in the eocene period than in the neogene, but none are as
yet known from the cretaceous strata. The single species Marginella inwoluta,
Zekeli,* from the Alpine Gosau deposits has been shown to be a Cyprea, or at
least to belong undoubtedly to the sub-family crprzrvz.t

* Abh. Geol. Reichs Anst. Wien, 1852, I, p. 65, Pl. IX, Fig. 11.
+ Sitzh. Akad. Wien, 1865, Bd. LIT. Revision ete. p. 64.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 77

b, Sub-family,—V OLUTIN A.

We accept this sub-family in the same sense as Adams’ Vozrvrrpm, Gray’s
voturin# or Chenu’s Voluta with a large number of sub-genera; and as all the
principal forms are amply illustrated and noticed in Chenu’s Manual, it will be suffi-
cient to refer to that publication.

Chenu enumerates sixteen sub-genera, the greater part of which, we think,
ought with full reason to be admitted as equivalent to generic distinctions; it will
even be necessary to increase this number, when all the known fossil species shall
have been properly attended to. Further sub-divisions of the whole group, as those
of re7Tiv2, etc. Gray, or cyueiva and zzponin%, Adams, may be convenient, but the
characters upon which they are based seem to depend very much on local modifi-
cations of one and the same shell (as in Cymb. proboscidale, or in Melo ethiopica)
and must, therefore, always be of subordinate importance. The known fossil species
do not give much support to these minor sub-divisions, although I haye no hesitation
in saying, they may be found both convenient and useful.

The animals of the rozurrm are all remarkably similar in form; they have a
large head with short stout tentacles, distant at their basis and united by a broad
veil forming a hood over the head; the eyes are usually on thickened bulgings
behind the base of the tentacles; the siphon is of moderate length, usually re-curved,
and with more or less developed auricles on each side of the base, sometimes par-
tially connected with the veil. The mantle is enlarged all round, as in Cymbium,
Melo and others, covering the greater portion of the outer shell-surface with
enamel, similarly to what has been already noticed in the mwareiverzivz; but it
does not seem to have any filamentous appendices on the exterior surface, as in the
Crprzip#. Sometimes it is expanded only on one, the columellar side, as in
Volutella, D’Orb. The foot is generally of a simple triangular shape, adapted for
creeping, truncate in front and prolonged posteriorly, as in the greater number of the
remaining sub-families.

The teeth are on a lingual membrane in one series only. A horny operculum
has been observed by Gray in the genus Voluta, as restricted to species like V. musica,
and lately by Crosse in several species of Lyria. (Vide Journal de Conchyliol. 1866,
3 ser., Vol. VI, p. 105.) -

The variety in form of the shells is very great, but they are so gradually con-
nected with each other, that very great difficulty is experienced even in separating
the known living species into the genera, as given in Chenu. A marked character
of the shell of all vozurryz is the relatively great size of the last volution, the
manillate apex, and the anterior plaits of the columellar lip being stronger than
the posterior. Only where these characters have been observed, does there seem to
be full reason for referring the fossil species to this sub-family. Of the cretaceous
species many belong to Volutilithes and Lyria (the same is the case with the
lower tertiary species): these two genera are, however, exactly those which form
a gradual passage to the Fuscrozarip# and the urrriv# respectively. When insome

WwW

78 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

species of Lyra the plaits are not well developed, or in the fossil state not exactly
to be observed, there is no possibility of distinguishing those shells from others,
which are attributed to Turricula and other genera of the wrrrriv#. As to Fascio-
laria and Volutilithes, the more elongated and narrow canal and the greater height
of the spire of the former usually serve as more easily recognized differences.
Looking to all the known cretaceous species of the rvozurivx we venture to say,
that besides Volutilithes and Lyria, which are the most numerous, several other genera
appear to be represented. In spite of the greatest and most marked resemblance in
the exterior form of the shells, there is very often a smaller number of columellar
plaits to be observed, as compared with the recent representatives. We can scarcely
think that this character, which is so very much dependent on the good preserva-
tion of the fossil, could be admitted as conclusive, although the difference ought
always to be recorded. Several of the cretaceous species may form new generic types.
We cannot, however, anticipate much success in an attempt to classify the known
cretaceous species, in accordance with the present state of conchological science,
because many of them are known only from very deficient specimens, and
until this be remedied, the general term Voluta will often be most acceptable. At
the same time we should not feel justified in reporting on such interesting material,
belonging to the rozvriv#, as we have from the South Indian cretaceous rocks,
did we not avail ourselves of the opportunity of showing, that such a division into
more specified and restricted genera is not only necessary, but that the existence
of such distinctions can be traced even in this remote period. We shall there-
fore carry out this division in our special case, so far as it appears advisable.
Deshayes, as usual, very much favours the unity of a ‘grand’ genus Voluta
in Lamarck’s sense, although it is difficult to see with what advantage. It
cannot be said to add to our detailed and specified knowledge, though no concholo-
gist will deny, that all the numerous species described and known as Voluta belong to
one group. The question will soon be reduced again to what authors may choose to
call a genus, or a sub-family, family, or tribe. On page 583, M. Deshayes himself, after
having discussed and established the unity of the genus Voluta, proposes five divi-
sions or groups of this Volwta, and says they appear to be ‘useful,’ as we think no one
will hesitate to admit. But if ‘useful,’ they must be definable by some character-
istic distinction; and if this be once admitted, the desirability of a sub-division
of Lamarck’s genus Voluta is abundantly established. Only the far less import-
ant question will then remain, whether we prefer to eall such groups by a fixed and
definite name, or to mark them by a letter a, 8, ¢, &e., and whether we carry the
definition to a greater or lesser degree of strictness, for the convenience of further
determinations. I believe it to be merely a matter of opinion and convenience, as
to which of these systems tends most to our progress in the knowledge of different
types of shells. I am of course well aware that many conchologists believe them-
selves fully satisfied, that the genera in our zoological and botanical literature are
and must be more than groups of necessary convenience, but it will soon be very
difficult for them to find much support for these views. ‘That this—I mean mere

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 79

convenience—is actually the case with many of our so-called genera of shells, cannot
be questioned, but it is the study of the development of organic beings, which must
be the essential guide in adopting a nomenclature in accordance with the progress of
natural science.

Pictet enumerates (Mat. Pal. Suisse. 3 me. ser., 2 pt., pp. 679—681) 42 cretaceous
species of Voluta from Europe, and several from other countries. But these numbers
must submit to very considerable changes. We shall note here the principal alter-
ations which seem desirable, and some additions which have been made known since.

The first 12 species noticed by Pictet—if Gueranger’s and D’Orbigny’s species
(in “ Prodrome”’) be correct—will probably stand. The Voluta elongata, D’Ovb.
(see Fulguraria id. page 87) is not identical with Fusciolaria elongata, Sow., which
species must provisionally remain as a Fusciolaria.

Voluta deperdita, Goldfuss, is probably a Fulguraria.

The next six species, from the German cretaceous deposits, are all more or less
doubtful, but nothing can be done with them at the present. Extensive compari-
son and careful examination of better materials will alone enable a final disposal of
these doubtful names.

The species given by Pictet as Nos. 20—35 and described by Zekeli from the
Gosau deposits have been critically examined by myself,* and reduced to the follow-
ing species: Volutilithes fenestrata, Zek.; Voluth. acuta, Sow. (V. subacuta, D’Orb.,
V. Bronni, fimbriata and gibbosa, Zek.); Voluth. Casparint, D’Orb.; Voluth. (Ful-
guraria) elongata, D’Orb.; Voluth. coxifera and carinata, Zek. The Gosau deposits,
therefore, add only four new species to the number already known.

Miller reported four additional species from the cretaceous beds near Aachen
(Aix la Chapelle), of which the Vol. cingulata and Benedeni are rather more like
Fasciolarie, although they may belong to Volutilithes or an allied genus. Mitra
Murchisoni of Miller, belongs probably to Fulguraria, and it is even very ques-
tionable if it be really different from Ful. elongata, D’Orb. The Vitra pyruli~
formis, Miller, probably belongs to our new generic type, Ficulopsis, in which case it
must be transferred to this sub-family. Careful examination would also seem to
bring in a similar change with Melongena rigida, Miiller (ibid. p. 78, Pl. 8, Fig. 22),
which may belong to Volutilithes. Thus the number of species from Aachen may be
five or six, when these proposed alterations can be better established. Binkhorst
describes, in addition to the Voluta deperdita, Goldfuss, three new species, of which the
V. monodonta is very much like the Gosau VY. acuta, Sow., and may prove identical.

With these alterations we admit not more than about 32 species as at present
known from the cretaceous rocks of Europe, and of these, I believe, only one is as
vet known from England.

The Voluta rigida, Baily, from South Africa, has been identified by me with a
South Indian Fasciolaria, but, on the other hand, three species have to be noticed
from Algiers, described by Coquand.t These are Voluta Baylei, algira and pusilla,

* Sitzb. Akad. Wien. 1865, Bd. LIT Revision, pp. 70, &c.
+ Geol. et. Paleon. Constantine, 1862, pp. 182 and 183, Pl. I, Fig. 11, Pl. V, Figs. 10 and 11.

80 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

From America a large number of forms belonging to this sub-family is known.
Gabb, in his catalogue,* enumerates three species of Voluta and ten species of
Volutilithes. But I am afraid that all those species with “surface markings
unknown,” and represented in outline only (suchas V/. biplicata, nasuta, §c., Sc.),
will ever remain dead letters to any subsequent observers, unless better des-
criptions and figures, or rather better specimens, be supplied. In his Paleontology
of California (I, p. 102) Gabb describes one species previously named by
Shumard, Volutilithes (Volutalithes, p. 243) Navarroensis. Other American species
may have been published, which I have not had an opportunity of becoming
acquainted with.

The ten Indian species described by Prof. EH. Forbest have, during our recent
examination, led to a totally different arrangement from that proposed by D’Orbigny.
T have retained only fow of EH. Forbes’ species in this sub-family. The
V. Trichinopolitensis I have identified with Fulgwraria elongata; two species,
V. septemcostata and eincta of Forbes, I have not been able to identify at all, nor
can I add anything to the knowledge of them. They must stand provisionally as
placed by HE. Forbes. Voluta citharina I have transferred to the sub-family mzrrma
and V. Camdeo and breviplicata to the Cancetzarip#. On the other hand, I have
added to this sub-family the Pyrula Pandicherriensis, Forbes, under a new generic
name, Ficulopsis, and nine other species chiefly belonging to Lyria and Volutilithes.
Thus the total number of rozuvrzm.a, from the South Indian cretaceous rocks, as given
in this paper, amounts to fifteen species, which will be found described under the
following names: Scapha attenuata and gravida; Melo pyriformis ; Ficulopsis Pon-
dicherriensis; Fulguraria elongata and multistriata ; Volutilithes accumulata, lati-
septa, muricata, radula; Athleta purpuriformis and scrobiculata ; Lyria granulosa,
crassicostata and formosa.

Supposing now that the determinations, as here given, are, at least with regard
to the sub-family, correet—a supposition which I believe is fully admissible on
this point—and allowing on the other hand for the small area, wherefrom these
fossils have been obtained, we may still without much hesitation form the econ-
elusion, that the Hast had already during the eretaceous period a richer fama of
roLutina than the West, an observation which holds correct also during the present
geographical distribution of the different species. The vozurivm were fast disap-
pearing from the Western seas, and were gradually more limited to those of the
East, most probably, because the Eastern waters had preserved a higher temperature.
So, for instance, the Vienna basin was inhabited during the miocene (neogene) period
by several species of rozurzv#, while almost every trace of them disappeared in
the Mediterranean Sea. Similar observations have been made in other parts of the
Huropean seas.

I may take here the opportunity of mentioning, that several species of
vozuTiIvN= are known to occur in the cretaceous deposits of the Nerbudda valley

* Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. VIII, pp. 149 and 150.
+ Trans. Geo. Soc. London, 2nd. Ser. VII.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 81

and near Cherra-Poonjee (North-East Bengal), the fossils of both of these localities
awaiting examination as soon as those of the South Indian cretaceous deposits have
been completed.

We have thus about 64 species of vorurinn known from cretaceous deposits,
of which not a single one has yet been found to occur in the lowest cretaceous or
Neocomian beds. It is also very remarkable that, except some doubtful casts, no spe-
cies have been traced in the lowest beds of the Indian cretaceous deposits—the Ootatoor
group, although several species are well known from the cotemporaneous (?) beds,
containing Ammonites inflatus, Mantelli, §c., in European districts. It must not be
forgotten, however, that in other respects also, our Ootatoor beds have yielded only a
small number of Gastropoda and Lamellibranchia, and these for the most part
only in poor casts. Weare thus led to expect, that this discrepancy will find its
solution rather in a local geological explanation, than in any difference of time, as
would be suggested by the present definition of the several groups.

The Melo pyriformis and Ficulopsis Pondicherriensis have, it is true, been found
in the Pondicherry sandstones, which are usually classed in the Valudayur group,
but as I have already stated, there is some discrepancy in the distinctions of the
different strata of these sandstones, and among the so-called Valudayur group beds
of more recent date, corresponding in age with the Arrialoor group, seem to be still
included. Equally doubtful is the occurrence of Fulguraria elongata in the
Ootatoor beds.

We shall now proceed to a more detailed description of the species, confining,
however, our remarks only to those genera which are represented in the present
series of our cretaceous fossils.

XIII. SCAPHA, Klein, 1753; Gray, 1857 (7)
(H. and A. Adams’ Genera, IT, p. 616, Appendix 1: Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 33.)

The four sub-genera distinguished by Gray in this genus can be only approx-
imately defined, and in the determination of the fossil forms, there seems scarcely
a possibility to retain them, unless our materials are very much more complete than
now. From the want of the small posterior plaits on the inner lip and of an oper-
culum, there is full reason to separate these forms from Volwta proper, to which they
are most nearly related. The shell is usually smooth or only obsoletely sulcated
spirally ; the number of columellar plaits varies from three to five.

I do not know a single cretaceous species, which could with any certainty be
referred to this genus; and even of the two, which we here refer to the same, only the
Se. gravida has strictly speaking claims to it, the form of the shell of the second
species being rather unusually much elongated. But as the other characters agree,
it may stand here provisionally, until fully preserved specimens settle the question.
The Volu. Requieniana, D’Orb., presents a similarity in ornamentation, but the general
form is so very different that the species, as it appears to have been based upon a
rather perfect specimen, may better be retained as Volutilithes.

82 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
1. ScarHA ATTENUATA, Séoliczka. Pl. VI, Figs. 4 and 5.

Scaph. testa ovate elongata; anfractibus septenis, ad suturam impressis, sub-
levigatis, supra medium tuberculatis : tuberculis crassis, antice im costas prolongatis,
attenuatis, circiter octonis in uno circuitu ; ultimo anfractu spire in altitudine fere
equali; apertura compressa, antice effusa, in labii margine plicis ternis obliquis,
conspicuis ornata ; canali brevi.

Spiral angle about 35° ; sutural angle 18°.
Height of last whorl: total height of shell (considered as 1:00) 0:48.

An elongated shell, composed of about seven volutions, the last of which is
nearly of the same height as the spire. They are slightly convex, contracted at the
posterior suture, and each of them ornamented with 8-9 strong, above the middle
rather sharply tuberculated, ribbings, which on the last whorl do not extend ante-
riorly beyond the middle. The surface is only obsoletely spirally sulcated. The
margin along the suture is occasionally thickened, and the keel below the same on
the last whorl smooth, losing all the previous tuberculations (as seen in Fig. 5).
The aperture is equally elongated as the shell, laterally compressed, the canal being
comparatively short. On the inner lip three oblique folds haye been observed, the
first anterior being the strongest.

The specimen represented in Fig. 4 is, except on the apex and the extreme
margin of the outer lip, quite complete. The more elongated form combined with
a different shape of the whorls, and especially the rib-like tubercles, do not admit of
our uniting this form at present with the Scapha gravida, which also differs by a
larger number of folds on the columella, being four, while in the present species
they do not exceed three, of which only the two anterior are stronger. The elongated
form does not agree with living species of this genus, as already stated.

Locality.—Kolakonuttom, from a yellowish clayey sandstone, and east of
Anapaudy ; few specimens were found.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. ScAPHA GRAVIDA, Stoliczka. Pl. VI, Fig. 6.

Scaph. testa ovata, crassa, spira brevi, subacuta ; anfractibus leviusculis, prope
medium angulatis atque tuberculatis : tuberculis circiter 8 in uno circuitu, antice ver-
sus in costas plus minusve prolongatis, crassis ; labio antice quadriplicato.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 14°.

The shell of this species is somewhat thicker than that of most of the living
species, but the broadly ovate form is the same. The whorls are angulated near the
middle, and each provided with eight or nine strong and thick tubercles, which are
prolonged anteriorly into as many short ribs. On the last whorl, which is higher
than the spire, these ribs disappear gradually towards the anterior termination. The
sutures are undulated according to the elevations of the ribs; the shell is otherwise
perfectly smooth, save the fine strize of growth. The inner lip exhibits four oblique
folds, the first of which on the edge of the canal is the smallest and the next the

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 83

strongest. Of this species we know only the figured specimen, which, although
characteristic enough, is in many respects imperfect; the termination of the anterior
extremity and the outer lip not being preserved, have been restored in outline
according to their probable shape.

Locality—From a white sandy limestone near Ninnyoor in the Trichinopoly
district.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XIV. MELO, Humphrey, 1797.
(H. and A. Adams’ Genera I, p. 159 ; II, p. 616; Chenu’s Manual, I, p. 186.)

The ventricose form and the callose covering are characteristic for the species
attributed to this genus, in which certain sub-divisions, at least two, according to the
presence or want of spines on the posterior portion of the outer lip, must be allowed
to be of great convenience ; it would probably be better to retain only the species
with the former character under the name Cymbiwm. 'There are several upper and
lower tertiary species, which belong to this genus, but the cretaceous species to be
now described is to our knowledge the only secondary representative. It bears in
every respect the characters of the genus, and is on the whole much like our
Melo indica of the neighbouring seas, so much indeed, that this can be regarded as
only an offspring of the fossil species.

1. MELO PyRiFoRMIS, Forbes, sp. Pl. VI, Fig. 9.

1846. Voluta pyriformis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soe. Lond. VII, p. 180, Pl. XII, Fig. 1.
Bs . D’Orbigny, Gabb, Pictet and others.

I. testa pyriformi, spira brevissima, late conica, callositate plus minusve tecta ;
anfractibus quinis, fere planis, sutura impressa sejunctis, primis mamillatis ; ultimo
inflato, antice valde prolongato, attenuato; superficie polita, levissima ; apertura
elongata, postice acuta, antice effusa; columella callosa, quadriplicata : plicis antice
versus obliquioribus atque fortioribus.

Spiral angle 90°—100°; sutural angle 5°—8°.
Height of last whorl: total height (taken as 100) 0°80—0-90,

This fine species approaches, as already stated, very closely to Helo indica, Gmel.,
one of the typical forms of this genus. The embryonal whorls are somewhat enlarged,
resembling a mere globule; the others are nearly plane, and impressed along the suture,
somewhat contracted about the middle; the last whorl envelopes the greatest por-
tion of the previous, leaving a very short broadly conical spire visible. Usually
there are only about five volutions present. The shell is very thick throughout, but
especially along the suture, where it reaches high up on the preceding volution.
In a perfect and probably full grown state, it was covered with an enamel coating,
giving thus to the surface a smooth and polished aspect, in which case the sutures
are marked with only obsoletely impressed lines. When this coating is removed,
the fine strize of growth and also the sutures become clearly visible.

84: CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The callose inner lip exhibits four plaits, which become gradually more oblique
and at the same time stronger towards the anterior emargination of the aperture.
The first fold next to the canal is the least visible on the aperture, although it is
the strongest more internally. The margin of the outer lip is somewhat enlarged,
and, so far as can be seen from some fragments, sharpened from inside.

The largest specimen from Pondicherry is in the Madras collection: it measures
95 mm. in height and 65 mm. in width on the last volution.

Localities—West of Kullygoody and Pondicherry; not common.

Formation.—Trichinopoly and (?) Valudayur groups.

XV. FICULOPSIS, Stoliczka, 1867.

Ficulop. testa pyriformi, antice attenuata, postice inflata; spira brevissima;
superficie spiraliter atque transversim striata vel costulata ; columella crassa, extus
atque antice angulata, intus applanata, plicata.

Under the above name, I propose to class the Indian species described and
figured by Forbes as Pyrula Pondicherriensis and figured by D’Orbigny as Pyrula
carolina. 'The shell exteriorly in form and appearance does not differ from typical
species of Ficula as restricted (Pyrula or Sycotypus) being reticulated on its
surface and having avery short spire. While, however, the columellar margin in
ficula is very thin, itis in Iicuwlopsis very thick, externally angulated, inter-
nally flattened and provided with a number of plaits, of which the anterior are
the stronger. This sufficiently justifies the placing of the genus among the
voLtutina. In this respect Mcuwlopsis may be said to combine the characters of
Melo and Fulguraria, agreeing with the former in general form and with the latter
in its ornamentation, and especially in the characteristic flattening of the anterior
and inner portion of the columella.

The aperture is very long and of the same shape as the shell; anteriorly it is
eradually narrowed, and at its termination no doubt emarginate (our specimens are
not quite perfect at this point). It is difficult to say whether the posterior notch of
the outer lip, which exists in the species now described, ought to be included in the
generic characters or not; it would probably be better not to do it at present, until
some other such characteristic forms have been made known.

Tam not aware of any fossil species, which could be fairly attributed to this
genus, unless the DMitra pyruliformis, described by Miler (Petref. der Aachner
Kreide-formation, IT, 1851, p. 23, Pl. 3, Fig. 25) from the cretaceous deposits near
Aachen, belongs to it, which does not appear unlikely.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 85

1. Frcunopsis Ponpicuerriensis, Forbes, sp. Pl. VI, Figs. 10 and 11.

1846. Pyrula Pondicherriensis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p: 127, Pl. XII, Fig. 19.
1847. Pyrula Carolina, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe et Zélée, Pal. Pl. II, Figs. 34 and 35.
1850. 5 Bs D’Orbigny, et auctorum.

Fie. testa elongate pyriformi, spira brevissima, mucronata ; ultimo anfractu postice
inflato, antice prolongato atque sensim attenuato ; superficie costulis spiralibus atque
transversalibus fenestrata, costulis ultimis tenuioribus atque in speciminibus adultis
noununguam subobsoletis ; apertura perlonga, postice emarginata, antice late effusa ;
labro ad suturam insinuato, antice paululum expanso, intus sulcato ; labio calloso,
quinque-plicato, antice crassissimo, ad murginem exteriorem angulato, intus applanato.

Spiral angle 110°.
Height of last whorl : total height (considered as 1:00) ... 0:91

As regard the peculiar form of this species and its relation to others, we have
already, in the remarks on the genus, noticed all that was needed. The five oblique
folds are very distinctly visible, and it is even not impossible that there may be
more of them. They disappear on the margin of the aperture totally, which misled
Forbes and D’Orbigny to describe the species under Pyrula. The anterior portion
of the inner lip is very much angulated exteriorly and strongly thickened; the
folds terminate over nearly its entire extent, as may be seen from the Fig. 10, Pl. VI.

The transversal ribs are in young specimens of nearly equal strength with the
spiral, forming on the place where they meet slight tuberculations and dividing the
surface in regularly squarish lacunze. In more largely grown specimens the spiral
ribs much predominate on the last whorl, occasionally alternating with secondary
ribs. Besides these ribs there are strive of growth distinctly visible, being along
the suture deeply insinuated and causing a similar emargination on the margin
of the outer lip. There are four volutions visible on the figured specimen
from Pondicherry, but the uppermost are devoid of the shell surface, for which
reason it cannot be ascertained, whether the apex was mammillated or not, but if- it
was, as seems probable, it could have been only slightly so, as compared with
other roLurinZ.

Localities.—Pondicherry and W. of Kullygoody in Trichinopoly ; at the former
locality the species appears not to be rare; at the latter only a single fragmentary
specimen has been as yet procured.

Formations.—Valudayur- and Trichinopoly- groups.

XVI. FULGURARIA, Schumacher, 1817.
(Vide Adams’ Genera I, p. 165.)

The principal characteristics of this genus lie in the elongated form, spiral
striation, numerous plaits about the middle on the inner lip, much produced anterior
extremity with the columellar lip sharpened exteriorly and more or less flattened
enteriorly.

86 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

There are only three species known living, and for the Fulg. dubia H. and A.
Adams propose the sub-genus <Awrinia, although there seems to be scarcely a
necessity for this, when the number and form of the columellar plaits actually
varies in one and the same species, as appears to be the case.

The two species which we describe here under Fulguraria do not differ as
regard form and ornamentation in any way from Fulg. fulgura, and they are both dis-
tinguished by the sharpened anterior margin of theinner lip. In the living species,
the inner lateral flattening and the central thickening of the inner lip is by no
means so clearly developed, but it is distinctly indicated, and its form in the fossil
species can be compared only with that of the living Fulgurarie.

One of the species here described, the Mulg. elongata, D’Orb., has only three
nearly equally strong columellar plaits, and the other, Hulg. multistriata, n. sp., has
four, three of which are stronger and the last posterior less oblique. This—the
number of columellar plaits—can hardly be said to be a generic difference between
the fossil and living species. I have for that purpose compared numerous specimens
of the living Pulg. fulgura, and I find that there is a good deal of variation to be found
in the form and number of plaits, although I never found them to be less than five.
Some specimens have distinctly three principal folds ; out of eight the two anterior, one
between the first and second principal, and two behind the third being considerably
thinner; sometimes there are three smaller posterior and one between the second and
third principal, so as to raise the number of columellar plaits to nine or ten. Other spe-
cimens have the two first anterior small, the third is the strongest and more distant
from the others, which amount to from two to five, becoming gradually thinner
towards the anterior termination. Considering these changes of the plaits on one side
and the great similarity of the entire shell on the other, I believe that the fossil
forms ought not to be generically separated, for they must be regarded as the true
cretaceous representatives of Fulguraria.

Another point, which may be thought of great importance, is the thickening
of the posterior margin of the outer lip, its partial insinuation and a corresponding
curve of all the strize of growth below the suture. On account of this character the
Fulg. elongata has been determined by Rémer and others as Plewrotoma, and in some
respects it recalls Borsonia. The insinuations of the strie of growth may be, how-
ever, readily observed in the living Fulguraria fulgura too, and they are inseparably
connected with the posterior constriction of the whorls; the difference consisting
merely in the strive being only a little more strongly developed near and at the
margin of the aperture in large specimens of Fulg. elongata, than they usually are
in Fulg. fulgura. .

There are only very few tertiary species, which appear to belong to Pulguraria,
but a good many of the cretaceous forms may be attributed to this genus, although
they certainly require first a careful comparison as to their characteristic affinities with
Fulguraria. We may mention Mitra Murchisoni, Miller. (Petref. Aachner Kreidef.
1851, IT, Pl. III, Fig. 23), if it be really different from the Pulg. elongata, D’Orb.,
. about which serious doubt must be entertained; Volut. Navarroensis, Shumard (Gabb,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 87

Pal. Calif. 1864, I. Pl. 19, Fig. 56), also a similar species to Fulg. elongata, but
apparently with the transverse ribs very slightly marked, and the whorls posteriorly
less constricted; Voluta deperdita, Sow. (Binkhorst, Monograph Gast. et Ceph.
Limbourg, 1861, Pl. II, Fig. 7 and Pl. 5%, Fig. 1); Volutil. Eufaulensis, Conrad,
(Jour. Acad. nat. sc. Phil. 2 Ser. IV, p. 286, Pl. 47, Fig. 18) and others.

1.—FULGURARIA ELONGATA, D’Orbigny, sp. Pl. VII, Figs. 1—9.

1843. Voluta elongata, D’Orbigny, Pal. Franc. Crét. II. p. 323, t 220, Fig. 3.
(non Fasciolaria elongata, Sow.
1846. », Trichinopolitensis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII 133, Pl. 15, Fig. 5.
1865. Volutilithes elongata, D’Orb. sp.; Stoliczka, Sitzh. Akad. Wien, LII Revision etc. p. 74, with references
to previous authors.

Fulg. testa fusiformi, elongata, spira plus minusve extensa; ultimo anfractu
maxuno, postice subinflato, antice valde attenuato; anfractibus omninis ad sutu-
ram valde constrictis, infra contractionem angulatis atque infra transversim costatis ;
costis 12-15 im uno circuitu, ad angulum plus minusve elevatis seu subtuberculatis, sin-
gulis in medio ultimi anfractus atque omminis prope aperturam evanescentibus ; super-
ficie spiraliter crasse-striata ; striis elevatis acutis, equidistantibus, ad suturam nonnun-
quam plus numerosis atque tenuioribus ; apertura longissima, postice subeffusa ; labro
postice ad marginem calloso, parum insinuato, ad medium atque antice subacuto
undulateque marginato ; labio calloso, ad medium triplicato, extus in margine colu-
mellari valde angulato, intus lateraliter plano, ibidem atque postice levissimo.

In my revision of the Gastropoda of the Gosau-formation, quoted above, I have
given a list of synonyms of all the forms which have most probably to be referred to
this species. I have added here the V. Trichinopolitensis of Forbes; as, although with
some doubt, I can scarcely think that Prof. Forbes could have had another fragment
before him. Among all the fossils of our very extensive collection from the Trichi-
nopoly district, there is none other to which it could be referred, and I have figured
purposely similar specimens on Pl. VII, Figs. 5 and 6, which are evidently very like
Forbes’ representation, save in the size.

The above description refers to the numerous specimens in general, but there are
several very marked variations to be recorded. We figure the principal of these, and
although it would appear that there could be no great difficulty in distinguishing at
least three distinct species, we are fully convinced that it is impossible to do so,
except by ignoring all the intermediate forms. We have compared several hundred
specimens from the Trichinopoly district, and all of them agree in the specified
characteristics. The spiral striew, being usually on the last whorl all of equal
strength and distant from each other about twice their thickness, are very charac-
teristic. Occasionally they become obsolete in large specimens, except on the anterior
portion of the last whorl (see Fig. 5), or in other more inflated specimens they
alternate with somewhat thinner ones (see Fig. 7). The strie of growth are occa-
sionally more strongly marked and partially intersect the spiral strie. On the

88 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

contracted portion of the whorls next the suture they are always distinct, often
laminated and bent inwards, according to the thickened margin of. the respective
portions of the outer lip. On this same portion of the whorls, the spiral strize are
occasionally more numerous and finer; sometimes there are only three of them,
equally distinct, or even two only close together near the suture; rarely they are
wanting entirely. All these variations are not at all connected with the form of the
shell, but they depend very often upon the state of preservation, or on the age and
on the strength of the strize of growth.

On larger grown specimens the posterior portions of the outer lip remain so
strongly marked, that they cause every other ornamentation to become obliterated
(see Figs. 4,9a.). The anterior portion of the outer lip is sharpened, and according to
the elevation of the exterior striz undulating on its margin and internally sulcated.
The inner lip is thickened, and its callosity often extends over the entire fore-part of
the last whorl. There are, without exception, so far as has been observed, only three
oblique folds present, and the interior portion of the columella is very much flattened,
flanking the side of the aperture nearly perpendicularly and bearing the folds so
far internally, that there is barely a trace of them perceptible in the apertural space on
the perfect shell. The embryonal whorls are smooth, but not so markedly enlarged
and papillose as usually in the rozvrzyv or in the recent Pulguraria.

We come now to the variations in form, and in this point of view we are able to
distinguish three principal varieties.

Var. a.—The spire is short with an angle of from 55—80 degrees, the posterior
portion of the whorls along the suture is concave, the angle below sharp, tubereulated
in young specimens in consequence of the elevated terminations of the transverse ribs,
(see Figs. 8 and 9), the tubercles disappearing perfectly im full grown specimens
and being replaced by a smooth keel (vide Fig. 5). This is a very common variety
throughout the upper beds of the South Indian cretaceous deposits. Romer’s first pub-
lished figure of this species refers to this variety. (Vide Pl. VII, Figs. 4, 5, 7, 8, 9.)

Var. b.—tThe entire shell is slender, the spire produced, the striz: on the con-
tracted portion of the whorls usually 5-6, and on the last whorl distant transverse
ribs sharpened on the keel in young, and indistinctly tuberculated on larger grown,
specimens. D’Orbigny’s and Zekeli’s figures refer to this variety. (Vide Pl. VII,
Figs. Land 2). The Mitra Murchisoni of Miller could also belong to this variety.

Var. c.—Shell very much elongated with numerous fine spiral strize on the
contracted portion of the whorls, the other strize on the last whorl from the first not
very thick and usually soon becoming more or less obsolete in more largely grown
specimens. Keel more distinct in elder specimens than in smaller, the transverse
ribs less except on the keel itself, where they form pointed tuberculations. ( Vide
Pl. VII, Figs. 3, 6.)

Bach of these varieties, although not strictly confined to certain localities, may
be said to prevail at one or the other. The Var. a. is most common at H. of
Alundanapuram, W. of Kullgoody and EB. of Anapaudy; the Var. 6. near Koloture
and Veraghoor; and the Var. c. near Serdamungalum. The species is in general very
common throughout the Trichinopoly district, and there are several small specimens of

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 89

it in the Madras Museum marked with a new specific name, apparently in Mr. Kaye’s
or Cunliffe’s handwriting. These seem to have been procured subsequently to
Prof. Forbes’ examination of the fossils, and are probably not from Pondicherry, but
from the blueish sandstones near Garudamungalum or Serdamungalum.

Localities.—The above-mentioned are the principal localities within the Trichi-
nopoly group, where it occurs nearly exclusively. There are only a few specimens
from South-West of Shutanure, which locality lies, according to Mr. Blanford’s map,
within the Ootatoor group, but close to the boundary of the Trichinopoly; a few
specimens are from the east of Veraghoor and south of Arrialoor out of the
Arrialoor group.

Lormations.—Principal position in the Trichinopoly-, doubtful in the Ootatoor-,
but more common in the Arrialoor-groups.

This species is well known in Europe from the middle cretaceous deposits.
It occurs throughout Northern Germany from Eastern Galizia towards Aachen and
the Rhine, and is common in the deposits of the Alpine Gosau-formation. D’Orbigny
described his specimens from Uchaux, and in his “ Prodrome”’ he places it in the
étage Turonien. It has not, so far as I am aware, been noticed in England, but a
similar species is known to be very common in North America.

2. FULGURARIA MULTISTRIATA, Stoliceka. Pl. VIII, Figs. 1—8.

Fulg. testa fusiformi elongata, anfractibus postice prope suturam constrictis,
excavatis, infra constrictionem angulatis ; ultimo maximo, subventricoso ; omninis trans-
versim tuberculate-costatis, costis ad angulum terminantibus, in ultimo ad medium
evanescentibus, spiraliter striatis, striis nwmerosis,—inprimis postice,—prope suturam
nonnullis crassioribus ; labio calloso, ad medium quadriplicato, plicis anticis crassiori-
bus, obliquioribus atque magis distantibus.

Spiral angle 50°.

This species is proposed for a series of specimens, which in general form
agree with the preceding Fulguraria elongata, D’Orb. They differ by a larger number
of spiral strize, these being thinner and placed closer to each other, and by having
four columellar plaits, instead of three. The anterior of the four is somewhat more
distant than the other three among themselves, and is the most oblique. Interiorly
all the plaits are comparatively much more oblique than in Fulg. elongata, and there
is occasionally a thin fifth fold next to the last posterior. The columella is equally
flattened internally, but externally apparently not so much angulated, except close
to the anterior extremity.

Locality —E. of Anapaudy; apparently not very common.

Formation —Trichinopoly-, close to the boundary of the Arrialoor-group.

90 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

XVII. ATHLETA, Conrad, 1860.
(Vide Jour. Acad. Nat. Sc. Phil. 2d. ser. Vol. IV, p. 292, Pl. 46, Fig. 32.)

Conrad gave the above name to a very characteristic fossil, meaning it as a
sub-genus of Volutilithes, from which, however, the species figured by him differs
essentially in having the anterior extremity little produced, scarcely half as much as
in the typical Volutilithes, the anterior termination being moreover truncate as in
Scapha or Voluta. Gabb (Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. VIII, 1861, p. 150) quotes the
species as Volutilithes leioderma, Con., without referring to the sub-generic distinc- -
tion at all. We cannot pronounce any opinion upon the American fossil, but the
character noticed by Conrad seems to be not so unimportant. Conrad says, loc. cit.
‘labrum slightly notched or sinuous at the superior extremity,’ and further “the
suture covered by a deposit as in the genus Ancilla.” ‘These differences are very
marked in two of our ecretaceous species. Both margins are united by a callus,
producing on the aperture a distinct posterior canal, the end of which is often
prolonged in a furrow below the suture, which itself is covered by the callosity
of the inner lip. One of the species, the Vol. purpuriformis, of Forbes (Husus id.
D’Orbigny and others), resembles very much recent species, which are referred
by Adams to Harpula (remarkably distinct from Voluta, (sensu restricto) and
the other bears much resemblance to neta, Adams (which ought to be kept
distinct from Lyria proper, not regarded as a sub-genus only, according to Gray).
IT am rather sorry that I have none of these living shells to compare with our
fossils, but so far as their characteristics or those of other sub-divisions of the
rotutivn® have been noticed, they seem not to exhibit these peculiarities, and I
should think that if they existed, they could not have been overlooked.

The distinction from Volutilithes must certainly be recorded, and it remains
only doubtful whether the species can be classed with Harpula, Swainson, or in a
separate genus.

The character, as deduced from the three cretaceous species known up to the
present, may be put thus :

Athl. testa ovate-conica, elongata, spira brevi; ultimo anfractu ventricoso, antice
paulum prolongato, truncato atque emarginato; apertura ovali, antice late- postice
anguste-effusa, marginibus postice callosis, wnitis ; callositate suturam tegente ; labio
antice plicato, postice levissimo, plicis anterioribus fortioribus, numerosis.

Conrad mentions in Ath. leioderma four columellar plaits; one of our species
has three and the other five plaits, although there may possibly be found to be one
more in each of the two species. The same author refers to Athleta the Voluta
Tuomeyi (ibid Pl. 47, Fig. 85), which belongs to the same group as Volut. rarispina,
Lam. and others, and which, I rather believe, ought to be classed in a separate
genus, .

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 91
1. ATHLETA PURPURIFORMIS, Forbes, sp. Pl. VIII, Figs. 4, 5, 6, 7.

1846. Voluta purpuriformis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 130, Pl. 12, Fig. 2.
1847. Fusus ponderosus, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe et Zélée, Pal. Pl. 2, Fig. 33.
1850. Fusus op D’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 229; idem Gabb, Pictet, and others.

Athl. testa ovata; spira brevi, acuminata, apice papillari; anfractibus 5—7, ad
suturam unpressis, plus minusve contractis seu lente excavatis, ultimo ventricoso ; super-
jicie spiraliter sulcosa, sulcis in ultimo anfractu seniorun speciminum subobsoletis ;
apertura ovata, postice acuta, subcanaliculata, antice emarginata ; canali recto, ad ter-
minationem margine paulum reflexo ; plicis columellaribus quinis, anticis maximis.

Spiral angle 75°—85°; sutural angle 9°.
Height of last whorl : total height of shell (taken as 1:00) se. 0°73—0'80.

Shell elongated ovate, with a pointed spire, consisting usually of six volu-
tions, the uppermost of which are smooth, mamillated, and the succeeding always
more or less contracted and consequently excavated along the suture. The last
whorl is ventricose, especially in adult specimens, embracing more than two-thirds of
the previous whorls and leaving only a comparatively short spire visible. The young
shell is all over spirally sulcated, the sulci being all of equal width, except a few
near the suture, where they are placed closer to each other. With advancing age
the shell becomes more or less covered with an enamel coating, the sulci become
broader than the elevated interspaces between them, and gradually disappear totally
on the median portion of the whorls.

The aperture is enlarged ovate; the outer lip gradually becomes thinner
towards the margin; the inner lip is posteriorly considerably thickened, especially
where it unites with the outer lip, forming a slight canal. This callosity, arising
from the united margins of the outer and inner lips, covers the lower portions of
all the preceding whorls. On perfect specimens only the three anterior folds are
slightly perceptible, but a little farther internally I have traced two more, and. it
is possible that one or two may still be shown to exist in full grown specimens.
The anterior folds are the strongest, as in all other rozvrzvz. The canal is
pretty long, and although it has not been observed quite perfect, there cannot be a
question, that its margin has been somewhat reflexed upwards, and deeply emargi-
nated, in which point this species appears to resemble rather more some of the
Cassipip# than of the rozurinz. D’Orbigny has been certainly misled in placing
the species under Fusus, because Forbes has neither mentioned nor figured any colu-
mellar plaits. D’Orbigny’s Fusus ponderosus, figured in the Paléontologié of the
Astrolabe, can certainly apply only to the same species.

Localities —Pondicherry ; neighbourhood of Kullygoody and between Andoor
and Veraghoor; common, but very rare in good preservation. The shell of the
specimens from Kullygoody is often covered all over with small round holes, pro-
duced by some kind of shell-boring Amorphozoa.

Formation.—(?) Valudayur- and Trichinopoly-groups.

92 CRETACEGCUS GASTROPODA
2.—ATHLETA SCROBICULATA, Stoliczka. Pl. VIII, Fig. 8.

Ath. testa ovata, crassa, spira brevi; anfractibus quinis, prope planis, in medio
purum excavatis, sutura impressa canaliculata sejunctis ; ultimo anfractu ventricoso ;
superficie costis spiralibus atque transversalibus fenestrata, scrobiculata; apertura
ovate-elongata, postice acute efjusa, antice emargimata; labro ad terminationem pos-
teriorem crasse dentato; labio calloso, partem inferiorem ultimi ayfractus Sere totam
tegente, antice triplicato.

Spiral angle 82°; sutural angle 5°.
Height of last whorl : total height (considered as 1:00) ... 0:70.

‘The shell is composed of only five volutions, the last of which is ventricose,
and enveloping the previous one to a great extent. The surface exhibits broad
transverse and spiral ribs giving it a coarsely reticulated structure. Below the first
sutural rib and the next stronger, there is on the last whorl a large interspace left,
which having in the middle only one or two much finer ribs, forms a kind of a broad
and shallow sulcus, remaining distinctly marked on all the previous whorls, where
only the two ribs bounding the excavation on either side are present. Of the con-
vexity of the last whorl nothing is seen on the upper volutions.

The sutures are deeply impressed, canaliculated. The outer lip is somewhat
sharpened on the margin, and is on its posterior termination strongly thickened
tooth-like. The inner lip covers the greater part of lower or front portion of the last
whorl. Both margins are on the posterior canal united by callosity, and the canal
itself remains visible on the entire last whorl, forming a similar narrow impression
parallel to the suture and gradually uniting with the latter. There are only three
oblique and nearly equal folds visible in our specimen, otherwise the species resem-
bles much Vol. cassidula, Reeve (Monog. Volutide, 1851, Pl. XXII, Fig. 60)
Japan seas.

Locality —W. of Kullygoody in Trichinopoly; the single as yet known and
figured specimen occurred in a soft whitish sandstone.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group. (?)

XVIII. VOLUTILITHES, Swainson, 1831.
(Vide Adams’ Genera I, p. 167; Chenu’s Manual IJ, p. 190, and others.)

It is well known that a large number of fossil tertiary and cretaceous species
belongs to this genus, of which a single recent species has been found at a great
depth near the Cape of Good Hope. The most striking difference of this genus
from other rozurivs# is the prolongation of the anterior extremity of the shell into
a canal, being notched at its termination as in other rozvrry#. In form, it must be
granted, the Volutilithes are most nearly related to Fulguraria, and strictly speaking only
the peculiar form of the inner lip in the latter remains as a characteristic distinction
from the former. It was originally intended to establish the new genus only for the
recent species and those fossil forms which agree with it in the granular or spinulose
and reticulated markings of the shell surface. The paleontologists soon availed

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 93

themselves, however, of the opportunity of the new generié distinction, regarding the
ornamentation as unimportant and admitting only special reference to the characteristic
form of the shell. This is in many cases quite correct, but it is well known, that the
kind of ornamentation often carries with it such changes in the character of the
shell and thus anticipates the existence of organs, which are often recorded as generic
distinctions. There are at least 35 cretaceous species known, which belong to this
genus, and the number of tertiary is still larger. It will soon be necessary, if those
species come to be properly classified, to direct attention to these and similar dis-
tinctions, and to group them in a way similar to what has been already done with
the genus Voluta itself.

The number of columellar plaits varies in the fossil species usually between two
and three, the latter being the most common, but the finer plaits seem to be often
obliterate in a fossil state. The gradual and moderate prolongation of the anterior
extremity and the shortness of the spire are often the only exterior distinctions which
can be noticed between Volutilithes and Fasciolaria.

1. VoLUTILITHES LATISEPTA, Stoliczka. Pl. TX, Figs. 1 and 2.

Vol. testa ovate elongata, spira brevi; anfractibus quinis sew senis, primis levi-
gatis, ultimo maximo, subinflato, omninis transversim costatis ; costis tenuis, 8—10
im uno circuitu, parum obliquis, ad suturam fere obsoletis, supra medium maxime
elevatis, crassioribus atque non-nunquam subtuberculatis, antice in ultimo anfractu
obsoletis ; superficie striis tenuissimis spiralibus tecta; columella tres plicas per-
obliquas, tenues exhibente.

Spiral angle 44°—46°; sutural angle 12°—13°.

This shell in many respects recalls VY. Casparini, D’Orb., from the European
cretaceous deposits (vide Pal. France. Pl. 220, Fig. 5, and Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, 1865,
Vol. LII, Revision ete. p. 72) differing from it by a generally smaller number of trans-
verse ribs, shorter spire, but comparatively higher and less numerous whorls, and by
having the three columellar folds much more obliquely placed. The embryonal whorls
are somewhat enlarged, thickened, convex and smooth. The shell surface, when well
preserved, exhibits on the other whorls very close and fine spiral strize crossed by as
many lines of growth, assuming on this account an irregular undulating course. The
margin of the outer lip is thickened and smooth; the aperture posteriorly pointed ;
the inner lip thin. The ribs on the upper whorls are somewhat more numerous
than on the last. It is possible that Prof. Forbes meant this species under his Vol.
septemcostata (1. cit. p. 131, Pl. 12, Fig. 3), but nothing approximately certain can
be made out of his figure or description, although this is the only way in which I
can offer any signification for the species referred to.

Locality —N. and 8. of Cumalypooram, 8. W. of Arrialoor, in Trichinopoly
district ; does not appear to be a common shell.

Formation.—Avrrialoor group.

bo
b>

94 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
2. VoLUTILITHES ACCUMULATA, Stoliczka. Pl. IX, Figs. 3 and 4.

V’.. testa ovate-elongata, spira brevi, quartam partem totius altitudinis formante ;
anfractibus senis seu septenis, accumulatis: primis duobus teretibus levigatis, ultimo
supra inflato, antice valde attenuato, omninis convexis, transversim costatis, spiraliter
minute striatis ; costis 16—18 in uno circuitu, ad suturas subangulatis ; columella ad
medium triplicata: plicis obliquis, mediana crassissima.

Spiral angle 60°—75°; sutural angle about 10°.

The short spire, consisting of about five whorls only, these being strongly
convex, the thickness of the posterior and the attenuated prolongation of the
anterior portion of the last whorl, farther the numerous transverse ribs, varying
from 16 to 18, and the three oblique columellar plaits, of which the middle is the
strongest, can serve as the principal distinctions of this species from Vol. Casparini,
D’Orb. and Vol. latisepta, n. sp.

The embryonal whorls are as usual equally smooth, but they are not so high
and aremuch more strongly convex than in /’. latisepta; the posterior portion of the
inner lip appears to be also thicker in the present species. The surface is finely
striated spirally and the striae become coarser with the size of the shell, or rather
the impressed lines become more distant and somewhat deeper. The ribs on the
upper whorls, next to the smooth embryonal ones, are more numerous, thin and
more oblique, while the following are straight or even somewhat bent in the opposite
direction (to the right) ; on the last whorl they are slightly flexuous and disappear
soon below the middle of the height.

T am not convinced that this species is not identical with Vol. d’ Orbignyana,
Miiller (Petref. Aachner Kreide-form. 1851, IT, p. 40, Pl. 5, Fig. 27); in all respects
it is most nearly related to it, and differs only by a shorter spire and greater number
of columellar plaits. Miller says, that his specimen is “‘ perfectly preserved,” and
with two columellar plaits only, while our specimens have distinctly three plaits, if
the number may not be found to be increased by a fourth posterior one.

Loculities.—N ear Olapaudy, Andoor, E. of Anapaudy, and 8. of Serdamungalum ;
although not rare, no specimen has yet been found perfect with the outer lip.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

3. VOLUTILITHES MURICATA, Forbes, sp. Pl. IX, Fig. 5.
1846. Voluta muricata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 181, Pl. XII, Fig. 4.
1850. » submuricata, D’Orb., Prod. II, p. 226; idem Guabb, ete.

Vol. testa ovata, antice attenuata, postice apice acuta, inflata, spira brevi; an-
fractibus paucis, tranversim atque spiraliter costulatis ; costulis primis Sortioribus, in
ultimo anfractu antice evanescentibus ; ultimis acutis, supernis crassioribus, duabus
prope suturam sulcis latioribus sejunctis, solum in anfractibus superioribus conspicws ;
apertura angusta ; labio ad medium 4-5 plicato, plicis anterioribus Sortioribus.

This species has a remarkably short spire with an angle of about 90 degrees,
and the last whorl, which becomes anteriorly gradually thinner, measures nearly

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 95

three-fourths of the total height. There are about 14 transverse ribs on the last
whorl crossed by numerous spiral ribbings, which have posteriorly a sharper margin,
so as to follow each other like scales. The two uppermost spiral ribs are stronger
and separated from each other and from the lower ones by broader sulcations ;
the suture presents a tuberculated margin, swollen up and mostly obliterating
the prolongations of the transverse ribs; the two spiral ribs are the only ones
visible on the upper whorls, where they besides exhibit very fine spiral strize. The
inner lip exposes four or five not very oblique folds, of which the second anterior
is the strongest.

Locality.—W. of Kullygoody in whitish soft sandstone; apparently a very
rare shell. Forbes described his specimen from Pondicherry, but whether from the
Arrialoor or from the Valudayur beds remains to be proved.

~ Formation.—Trichinopoly group (?).

4, VOLUTILITHES RADULA, Sowerby, sp. Pl. IX, Fig. 6.

1846. Voluta radula, Sow. Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 133, Pl. 12, Fig. 9.
idem D’Orbigny, Gabb, Pictet, cni others.

Vol. testa elongate-ovata, spira brevi; vie tertiam partem totius altitudinis
formante, anfractibus fere planis, ultimo ventricoso, maximo; superficie costulis
(18-22) transversalibus atque sulcis spiralibus fenestrata, anterioribus plus minusve
granulosis seu spinulosis; apertura elongata, lateraliter compressa, postice acute
angulata, antice late effusa ; labro ad marginem undulato ; labio tenui, antice ad mar-
ginem duabus plicis obliquis ornato; canali longo, supra paulum recurvo.

Spiral angle 60;° sutural angle 10.°
Height of last whorl : total height of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0°73

Shell elongated, ovate, consisting of about six nearly plane volutions, of which
the last is somewhat ventricose, occupying a little more than two-thirds of the
total height. The surface is more or less distinctly granulated. This ornamenta-
tion arises, as in other similar species, from the undulating margin of the outer lip,
which is somewhat produced and bent outwards. This raised margin is, as the
growth of the shell proceeds, retained and forms on the surface transversal tuber-
culated ribs. It depends then very much upon the state of preservation, whether the
transversal or spiral sulci are more or less obliterate, and according to these the tuber-
culated elevations form more or less distinct transversal or spiral ribbings. When the
tubercles are worn off, the surface appears regularly cancellated. In this state the
present species is very like the Vol. nitidula, Miller (Petref. Aach. Kreideform. 1851
II, p. 41, Pl. 5, Fig. 25), from the cretaceous deposits of Aachen and it is very doubt-
ful, whether this is different at all, as it has only two columellar plaits, like in the
Indian form under description. On the upper volutions there remain generally not
more than four or five spiral rows of the tubercles exposed, and the uppermost
is usually separated from the others by a deeper sulcation. The transverse ribs are
on the first three or four volutions slightly developed, while the spiral granulated

96 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

strize appear more strongly marked. The aperture is narrow, pointed posteriorly and
broadly emarginated anteriorly ; the canal is rather long and bent to the left side (in
front view) and somewhat upwards. ‘The inner lip exposes on the margin two oblique
plaits only, posteriorly it seems to be so thin that the granular structure of the underly-
ing surface appears quite distinct, although some smaller posterior plaits were pro-
bably present. It is even possible that a third thinner plait exists between the two
stronger ones. The peculiar bending of the canal leaves the determination of this
species as a Volutilithes uncertain. There are several species (V. lima and limopsis)
in Europe and North America, which in form and structure of the shell exhibit
scarcely any difference from this. Of cretaceous it will be necessary to compare
with our Indian fossil well preserved specimens of V. fenestrata, Zek. from the
Alpine Gosau-formation (vide Abhandlg. der geol. Reichs-Anstalt, Wien, I, p. 73,
f. 13, Fig. 6, and Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien. Vol. LIL. Revision &e. p. 71).

Locality —From a blueish and white sandstone near Kullygoody in Trichinopoly
district. several specimens have been obtained. Forbes states the loc. Pondicherry
and notes it as apparently abundant. One specimen from the Madras Museum
marked with the same locality agrees in mineralogical character fully with the
Kullygoody sandstone. It is probable, however, that the Kullygoody beds are
represented near Pondicherry, classed by Blanford in the uppermost group, and
that these beds have to be referred rather to the Arrialoor than to the Trichinopoly-
group, if on other grounds the distinction between those two groups is either possible
and necessary.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group, (?)—according to Mr. Blanford’s map.

XIX. LYRIA, Gray, 1847.

(Vide Adams’ Genera I, p. 166, II, p. 616; Chenu’s Manual I, p. 190; Crosse in Journal de ser.
3, Vol, VI., p. 105.)

The genus Lyria was first established by Gray for those Mitra-like Volute
which have a large number of columellar plaits, the two anterior of these beg the
strongest, and the posterior portion of the inner lip provided with a large number
of short cross-plaits or folds. It is a very marked and characteristic genus, which
next to Volutilithes has the most numerous representatives in eocene rocks; cre-
taceous species are as yet scarcely known, at least there is a great difficulty in
attributing any of those which have been described, to it.

Gray has distinguished, besides Zyria (proper), a sub-genus Harpella and
accepted Eneta. Harpella ought to differ in having numerous small grooves on the
inner lip. The fact appears to be that the interstitize of the short posterior plaits are
somewhat broader in Lyr. (Harpella) costata, Swains, (lyrata Humph.), than usual, the
plaits themselves being somewhat obsolete. The Lyr. Delessertiana, Petit, has this
character not nearly so distinct, and it is in fact scarcely possible to give any other
generic distinction from Lyr. mitreformis, Lam. The genus Lyria, as stated by Messrs.
Adams in their ‘ Genera’ ought, we believe, to be retained. The distinction of Eneta,
Adams, would appear more desirable, the respective species being besides characterized

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. oF

by a strong tooth on the interior margin of about the middle of the outer lip, but if
species like Voluta harpa, Barnes, are to be transferred to Lyria, this character
could no longer be of any importance. Most of the species are otherwise well
characterized by a thick solid shell, a short spire and usually ribbed whorls; they
approach in this respect most nearly to the uzrriva.

In a recent paper in the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie’ (1866. 8 ser., VI. tom.
p. 105), Mr. Crosse re-established fully the genus Zyria, and recorded all its pecu-
liarities, affinities to, and distinctions from, other allied genera.

One of the most important characters which has been added to those already
specified by Dr. Gray and Messrs. H. and A. Adams, was the discovery of a narrow,
elongated and horny operculum in Lyria deliciosa, Montf. and Lyr. harpa, Barnes.
In a still more recent note (Journ. Conch. 1866, 3me.Ser. VIme. tom. p. 335),
Mr. Crosse records the interesting fact, that the operculum of ZLyr. deliciosa has first
nearly a central and in more advanced age a subapical nucleus. Mr. Crosse draws
the very natural conclusion, that most probably all the other species of Lyria
possess a similar operculum. The author summarises his remarks in the following
characteristics of the genus:

“ Testa ovato-oblonga, mitriformis, crassiuscula, plerumque (sed non semper) lon-
* gitudinaliter costata; apertura subovata, leviter stricta; margine columellari ad
“basim valide biplicato, deinde plicis parviusculis, plus minusve numerosis munito,
“imterdum ad parietem wnidenticulato, margine dextro extus turgido, peculiariter
“inflato, ad limbum simplice, acuto.”

* Operculum ovato-elongatum, tenuisculum, corneum, supra concentrice sed
“mequaliter rugoso-striatum, circa nucleum deatrorsum nec procul ab apice situm ;
“ subtus annulare.”

* Animal ignotum.”

Mr. Crosse enumerates 14 species of recent Lyrie, three of them, however, are
doubtful, namely Vol. guttata, Reeve, V. cylleniformis, Sow., and V. Guildingi, Sow.
Should the separation of the genus Hneta be found necessary, they have to be
transferred to it; the other 11 species are quoted as true Lyrie@, among which the
L. mitreformis and L. Delessertiana are probably the best known representatives.

From the cretaceous beds of South India, we have to notice three characteristic
species.

1. Lyrta Formosa, Stoliczka. Pl. IX, Figs. 7 and 8.

Tyr. testa ovate-elongata, utrinque acuta, spira ultimo anfractu breviore ; an-
Jractibus parum convexis, transversim costulatis ; costulis 14-18 in uno circuitu, prope
rectis, postice ad suturam duobus sulcis spiralibus intercisis ; ultimo anfractu antice
spiraliter minute-sulcoso ; apertura angustissima, antice atque postice acuta; lubio
multiplicato: plica antica ad marginem canalis maxima, posticis sensim tenwioribus.

Spiral angle 57°; sutural angle 11°.
Height of last whorl : total height of shell (taken as 1:00)... va 0:66.

This species can be readily distinguished by the large number of transverse ribs,
which vary from 14 to 18 in one yolution and are along the suture crossed by two

98 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

successive impressed lines, so as to cause in some respect the formation of two rows
of small tubercles. The anterior portion of the last whorl is numerously and finely
suleated. The inner lip exhibits many oblique folds, of which the posterior
ones are very thin and only the last anterior is considerably stronger, while in the
living species of Lyria there are usually two stronger anterior folds. The species,
although not rare, does not seem to attain a large size; the usual being 18mm. in
height and 8mm. in width on the last whorl; the elongated and on both ends pointed
form of the shell being apparently very characteristic.

Locality —Ninnyoor in Trichinopoly district; occurrmg in whitish sandy lime-
stone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

Oh linasaes CRASSICOSTATA, Stoliczka. Pl. IX, Fig. 9.

Tyr. testa elongata, fusiformi ; anfractibus subconvexis, costis transversalibus 8—9
m uno circuitu, crassis, prope rectis, in superficie spiraliter minutissime striatis ;
ultimo spira viv altiore; apertura valde compressa ac elongata; margine interiori
incrassato, plicoso : plicis anterioribus fortioribus, posterioribus brevioribus.

Spiral angle about 32°; sutural angle 15°.

This is a very peculiar species distinguished by a great thickness of the shell,
and although known only from the imperfect specimen figured, it is so very charac-
teristic, that even small fragments could be again recognised from this. The num-
ber of whorls amounts to six or seven, each having 8 to 9 transverse, very thick ribs,
extending from one suture to the other, being only slightly bent and nearly per-
pendicular; on the last whorl, which appears to have been somewhat higher than
the spire, they are anteriorly recurved and terminate on approaching the inner
lip, along which there is a thick swelling, indicating the presence of a strong
emargination of the aperture on the anterior extremity, The entire surface is
covered with very fine spiral strize, besides which strize of growth appear more or
less distinctly marked. The aperture is long and narrow, and according to the
bending of the canal curved in a similar manner. The outer lip, as well as the
anterior termination of the canal, are not perfect in our specimen, but the plication
of the inner lip exhibits the characters of this genus pretty well; the inner margin
being folded in its entire extent. The folds increase in thickness towards the anterior
extremity, the second one being apparently the strongest, the first anterior some-
what less in strength,

Locality.— Comarapolliam (North of Arrialoor) in Trichinopoly district; out
of conglomeratic siliceous sandstone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 99
3. LyriA GRANULOSA, Stoliczha. Pl. IX, Figs. 10 and 11.

L. testa elongata ; anfractibus subconvexis, gradatis, transversaliter acute-, spi-
raliter late-, costatis: costis transversalibus circiter 15 in uno cireuitu, usque ad
suturam extensis, spiralibus in anfractibus superioribus quinis sew senis, in ultimo
numerosis, omninis latis, in costis transversalibus subtuberculatis, interstitiis profundis,
fere equalibus separatis ; canali sinistrorse lateraliter curvato ; labio multiplicato :
plicis anterioribus fortioribus, minoribus nonnunquam alternantibus.

Spiral angle 37°; sutural angle 10°.

The great number of sharp and nearly straight transverse ribs, which extend
over the total width of each whorl, show a resemblance in this species to Volutilithes
radula, from which it is readily distinguished by its more elongated form, the
last whorl being nearly of equal height with the spire, while the same greatly
exceeds the elevation of the spire in the other species. The spiral ribbings of Lyr.
granulosa are remarkably broad, not very high, forming moderate tubercles, when
crossing the transverse ribs; they vary from 5 to 6 on the upper volutions, and the
two posterior or upper ones are placed closer to each other than the rest; an equally
marked distinction from V. radula, Sow. Towards the anterior extremity the
strength of the ribs decreases, and they are here often replaced by alternating rows
of smaller and larger tubercles.

Although several specimens have been procured from the whitish sandstones near
Koloture, none of them has the aperture perfectly preserved. The length of the canal
may be calculated from the fragment on Pl. IX, Fig. 11; it was a little bent to
the left side. The inner lip exposes a great number of plaits in its entire length, the
anterior ones are strongest, and often alternate on the margin of the aperture with
other short plaits; the posterior die out gradually, and, in consequence of the inner
lip being thin, the spiral granulated rows of the shell-surface become apparent ; this
is also clearly visible in the figured fragment (Fig. 11), the columellar margin of
which has been exposed for that purpose. According to a small specimen, which
shows an original portion of the outer lip, this had a sharp margin, grooved internally
as indicated by, though not dependent upon, the spiral ornamentation on the exterior
surface.

Localities.—In whitish sandstone near Koloture, and in a similar sandy-limestone
between Andoor and Veraghoor, in the Trichinopoly district.

Formation.—(?) Trichinopoly group, both the mentioned localities are, however,
close to the uncertain boundary of the Arrialoor group, and the mineralogical
character of the rock is the same as that of the typical Arrialoor sandstone from the
neighbourhood of Arrialoor, so the species may rather be looked for in the Arrialoor
beds, should these remain separated from the Trichinopoly group.

100 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

ce. Sub-family—V OLUTOMITRIN 1.
(Vide Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 836; Adams’ Genera, II, p. 619.)

XX. VOLUTOMITRA, Gray, 1847.

Gray has separated lately the genus Volutomitra in a sub-family of his Vororma
on the ground of the middle tooth of the lingual membrane being stronger, with a
cone-like apex. The shell of Volutomitra itself may he said to have as much resem-
blance to the vozurm as to the mzrriva, with the former of which it agrees
generally in the smoothness of the shell or at least the want of any stronger trans-
verse ribs, while the columellar plaits are arranged more like to those of the
urrrin&. In so far there appears every reason for supposing, that the differences
pointed out by Dr. Gray have a classificatory value, and that the sub-family may stand
as indicating a passage from the vozurrym to the wrrm, in which case there is
by far less reason to separate the latter sub-family altogether from the Vozuripm.
The same author says, that the tentacles of 7. Groenlondica are close at the base,
the eyes one-third above the base (but on large tubercles!) and the siphon simple,
which evidently agrees much more with other uzrrmv# than with the rozvriva.

There are several fossil tertiary species, which belong to this group. None of
the mrrrivm described from eretaceous rocks exhibits, however, the characters
of the genus, and the species, which we here refer to it, may be said to
agree only exteriorly with it, as we have not been able to procure a quite perfect
specimen.

1. VoLUTOMITRA CANALICULATA, Sfoliczka. Pl. IX, Figs. 12 and 13.

Vol. testa ovate-elongata ; anfractibus quinis, convexis, prope suturam eanalicula-
tis, spiraliter numerosissime atque minute-sulcatis, sew striatis: striis in medio ultima
wnfractus subobsoletis ; apertura angusta, elongata, antice atque postice subacuta ;
canali lateratiter curvato, prolongato ; labio triplicato, plica antica tenwi, duobus
posterioribus crassioribus, fere equalibus.

Spiral angle 60°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00°) ne woe O:63~

An ovately elongated shell composed of about five convex volutions, the last
exceeding the spire in height. Below the suture there is a distinct broad furrow on
all whorls, the margin of the suture itself being marked by an elevated line, and a
similar line is distinguished on the last whorl below the furrow, being bounded on
either side by an impression. All the other surface of the shell is densely covered.
with fine spiral stris and sulci respectively, both becoming usually obsolete on the
middle of the last whorl and also partially so on the upper volutions of the spire.
The aperture is much elongated, being laterally compressed and pointed on each end.
The canal is produced and bent a little to the left side (in front view), and more so
than usually in living species of the same genus. There are three folds on the
inner lip, the two posterior stronger and about equal, the anterior somewhat thinner

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 101

Tt is, however, possible, that a fourth small anterior plait might exist, our specimen
being in this respect not quite perfect.

Locality —Near Serdamungalum, in a blueish calcareous sandstone, apparently
rare.

Formation —Trichinopoly group.

d. Sub-family—MITRIN #.

Mirrana, Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 29.

The animals of the muzrrz., so far as known, differ in many respects from those
of the vozuriv», The foot is triangular, moderately expanded, the siphon long,
without any auricles, the tentacles long, bearing the eyes near the basis, but usually
within their length. The teeth are in three series, the central of which are broad
and denticulated, but exhibiting great variations. It appears, that from a middle
central tooth, resembling in all respects that of the rozvromrrrinz and sCAPHELLINE
of Gray, furnished on each side with very small denticles (Mitra adusta), a gradual
change can be traced to a broad many-denticulated central tooth, so that through
the two above-mentioned sub-families the uzrerw seem in this respect also to be more
(or at least quite as much) allied to the rozurm than to the Fuscrozaripz. With
the latter family they have been classed by Gray, while H. and A. Adams unite them
with the Cozvmertzip# in one family. We prefer the older classification in the
family Vorurrpx to any of these, because the shell has through its consistency and
shortness of the canal absolutely much more relation to other Vozurrz than to any
FasctoLarip#, and as on the other hand the Cozvmezzz1pz have strictly no columellar
plaits, but a plicated margin of the aperture only.

None of the urrriv# are as yet known to have an operculum, like the larger
number of the Vozuripa, while the Fascrozarip# have an ovate lamellar operculum
much like the rusrv#, to the shells of which they. present certainly the greatest
relationship.

T have already noticed, that even with the separation of the vozvrouzrrins,

-many shells of the wzzrzzv are in no other way separable from the rozvriyva, except
in having the uppermost plaits the strongest and the anterior gradually smaller and
thinner. There are indeed only a few exceptions to prevent this distinction being
made quite practicable, and to cause other characters to be considered more conclu-
sive, as, for instance, some species of Cylindra, Shum. and even Zierliana, Gray.

That a distinction of the mwrrezz into several genera is quite as necessary as that
of the vozurin», must be certainly acknowledged in considering such characteristic
forms as Scabricola, Swains., Turricula, Klein, Zierliana, Gray and others, but the
number of the restricted, or so called, sub-genera is by no means settled. We agree
fully with Chenu, when he considers the genera and sub-genera of Swainson, H. and A.
Adams and Gray as of equal value, and with probably few exceptions they seem
to be so in reality, so that such a desirable separation and classification ought to be at

2¢

102 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

once carried out in practice. No smaller number would probably allow of a classi-
fication of the fossil species, which in neogene and eocene beds are very numerous.
Some new types will also have to be added.

The cretaceous representatives are comparatively few, and many of them very
doubtful as belonging to this sub-family in consequence of their bad preservation.
The following species have to be transferred to Turricula : Mitra cancellata, Sow. (id.
et IZ. Cassisiana D’Orb.) ; IL. clathrata, Reuss, (much resembling the new species here
described as Turricula Arrialoorensis) ; IW. Raemeri, D’Orb.; IL. Leopoliensis, Alth;
M. nana, Mill.; IL Voitii, Binkh.: to Imbricaria (Conoheliz, Swains.) probably
belong Mitra conoidea, Math. and MW. Limburgensis, Binkh. and it is, as I stated on
p- 78, not certain whether this genus, and perhaps Cylindra too, ought not to form
with Gosaviaa separate sub-family in the Coyzpz. The IW. Cenomanensis and gracilis,
Guer., and JZ. Requieni and Vignyensis, D’Orb. Ihave not been able to trace. If these
prove correct, and the Mitra cretacea, Gabb (Pal. Calif. I, 1864, p. 102, Pl. 28, Fig.
215) with the two Indian species be included, the number of known mzrrrv will be at
the present not more than fifteen. This small number, as compared with the great
variety and richness of the recent fauna, is very remarkable.

Pictet quotes 19 species of JMitra, excluding the two Indian and one American (Mat.
p. l. Pal. Suisse, 1864, 3me Ser. II, pt. p. 682-684). Of these 19 species the follow-
ing have however to be most probably excluded: Mit. Murchisont and pyruliformis,
Miller as Fulguraria and Ficulopsis of the rvozurmv# respectively; IZ. Cassisiana,
D’Orb. as not different from JZ. cancellata, Sow.; Mitra reticulata, D’Orb. = Cerith.
reticulatum, Reemer, Pictet and others. Mr. Roemer does not mention anything
about columellar plaits, and the species must be retained for the present as a Cerithium,
although it might belong to Chemnitzia or Turbonilla. Of Mit. Zekelii, mtida and
spinosa from the Alpine Gosau deposits the first two have, I believe, to be retained
under Fasciolaria and the third as Borsonia, as stated in my Revision of the Gosau-
eastropoda, p. 87 (Sitz. Akad, Wien, 1865, LIT.)

I have quoted the asc. gracilis, Zek. (Mitra Zekelii) Pict. et Camp., as
a Mitra (loc. cit. p. 79), but having examined some very similar forms from
South India, Iam rather convinced that the species is better placed in the genus
Fasciolaria, as the insinuations of the ribs correspond with a similar notch of
the outer lip, which is quite foreign to any known species of the uzrrivz. Besides
this the shell is much thinner and the canal evidently longer, than even in Turricula
cancellata, Sow, sp. and others, The Mitra nitida, Pictet and Camp.—Fasciolaria
nitida, Zek. is identical with the original Fasciolaria elongata, Sow. (Vide my
Revision. loc. cit. p. 84). One or two new species occur in the Alpme Gosau
deposits, but they have not yet been described.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 103
XXI. MITREOLA, Swainson, 1840.
(Vide Adams’ Genera, I, p, 174.-Chenw’s Manual, I, p. 194).

The recent species of this genus are through their thickened form of shell,
occasionally obsolete transverse ribbings and specially through the papillar structure
of the apex, closely allied to the vozvrm.; and as the outer lip is sometimes thickened
internally about the middle of its extent, it is difficult to distinguish them from
Eneta by any other character than the stronger posterior plaits of the inner lip.

We refer to this genus the Voluta citharina of Forbes on the ground of the
last-named characteristic of the columellar plaits. —

1. MUITREOLA CITHARINA, Forbes, sp. Pl. IX, Fig. 14,

1846. Voluta citharina, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond. VII, p. 132, Pl, 12, Fig. 8.
idem, D’Orbigny, Gabb, Pictet, etc.

Mit. testa subfusiformi, ovata, ultimo anfractu spira im altitudine vix longiore ;
anfractibus subconvexis, ad suturam subangulatis, transversim multicostulatis, spiraliter
striatis, costulis prope rectis acutisque, una stria prope suturam fortiore atque sulco
lato ceteris sejuncta ; labio antice quadriplicato.

Spiral angle 45°; sutural angle 7°.

Besides the elongated ovate form of the shell, the spire being about or very
nearly as high as the last whorl, the principal character of this species lies in the
ornamentation. There being between 18 and 20 transverse ribs present, slightly
curved, sharp, crossed by numerous spiral, flat strize of equal strength on the ribs
as well as in the furrows separating them. On the posterior margin of each whorl
next to the suture there is a slight swelling and to this follows one of the strize
markedly stronger than all others, and bounded on each side by somewhat broader
sulcations; this produces a slight edge near the suture. The aperture is very nar-
row; the inner lip exposes anteriorly four distinctly oblique folds, placed closely
to each other and gradually becoming thinner towards the anterior canal. This last
character combined with the total form of the massive shell induces us to place the
species rather under the mzrriv than in the vozurrv%, where it has up to this been
classed. We have seen only fragmentary specimens belonging to the Madras
Museum; they are in a blueish calcareous sandstone, such as the mineralogical
character of the Pondicherry fossils usually exhibits.

Locality.—Pondicherry.

Formation.—Valudayur or Arrialoor group. ( ? )

104 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

XXII. TURRICULA, Klein, 1753.
(Vide Adams’ Gen. I, p. 175, Chenu’s Man. I, p. 194.)

This genus ought to be restricted for fusiform shells with a much produced
anterior canal only, in which character they stand next to the FuscroLaripa.
The number of plaits varies from three to five.

It would probably be better to form a new generic group for those cretaceous
species, of which Mitra cancellata, Sow. (id. D’Orb., Binkh. a. 0.) Mit. Vaelii,
Binkhorst (Monog. pl. V,** fig. C,), the here noted South Indian, and other forms
may be considered the types. They differ from the great number of species of
Turricula by a more produced and attenuated canal; but as the margin of the outer
lip has not been in any of those species traced perfect with full certainty, and as
through the loss of this the above-mentioned difference becomes undoubtedly more
exposed, it may for the present not be advisable to anticipate that distinction.

Most of the cretaceous species described as Mitra belong to this generic group.

1. TURRICULA ARRIALOORENSIS, Stoliczka. Pl. IX, Figs. 15 and 16.

Turr. testa fusiformi ; anfractibus prope planis, transversaliter costulatis, spiraliter
striatis ; costulis 14-20 in wno circuitu, parum curvatis, in superioribus nonuunquam
obsoletis ; striis planis, latioribus atque angustioribus alternantibus ; apertura angus-
tissima; canali antico moderate longo, attenuato ; labio quadriplicato.

Spiral angle 32°—35°; sutural angle OF.

The whorls are nearly flat and ornamented with from 14 to 20 transverse ribs,
which are slightly curved on the last whorl, the upper portion of each rib—remaining
visible on the upper whorls—being straight or even bent in the opposite (to the right)
direction. Numerous spiral strise and suleations respectively cover the surface,
they are generally alternating, unequal in width, but on the transverse ribs very
slightly marked. The finer ornamentation of the shell varies a great deal and seems
to depend very much on the state of preservation. Occasionally specimens are met
with, which have a larger number of transverse ribs, in which case they usually be-
come quite obsolete on the uppermost whorls. When in addition the spiral striation
is a little more sharp, such specimens have then a great resemblance to JJ. cancel-
lata, Sow.,* but I have never observed any granulation on the surface of the Indian
shell, and even when the ribs are sometimes more numerous than is shown in the
figured specimens, the spiral strize remain apparently always faintly marked. The
anterior portion of the canal is prolonged and rather thin, as in JZ. cancellata ;
the inner lip has four oblique folds, the anterior ones being thinner.

Locality —Near Comarapolliam in Trichinopoly district.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

* D’Orbigny separates (Prod. IL, p. 154) the WM. cancellata, Sow. of the Pal. franc. as distinct, under the
name of VM. Cassisiana, evidently on account of there being only three folds represented in the figure of the
French species. It is possible that he is right, but certainly it would be a singular case of a Mitra, if his
specimen had no other fold on the whole space between the three folds marked and the termination of the
canal. D’Orbigny’s specimen as figured exhibits otherwise no distinctions from the Gosau species, and I believe
they are identical.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 105
IX. Family—PFASCIOLARIID A.

It would be desirable, we believe, to unite the usually so-called Fuscrotariupm and
ToursrweLtw# (with the exclusion of the mzrrrx ) into one family, and to dis-
tinguish them as sub-families only. The shells are generally easily separable from
those of the Vozurrpa by the length of the canal, although strict limits can scarcely
be drawn. The animals of both are, however, very like, but at the same time
considerably different from those of the Vozurrp.n.

The head is never very distinctly separated from the body; the tentacles are
subulate, of moderate length, with the eyes on bulgings within their length, that
is the eyepedicles are united with the tentacles for some distance; the teeth are on a
lingual membrane in three series, the middle ones appear to be usually with three
denticles ; the lateral with numerous denticles in the rascrozarriye and single in the
TURBINELLING ; the foot is moderately expanded with folded margins, and bears
always an ovate lamellar operculum with an apical nucleus.

a. Sub-family—TURBINELLIN #.

(Vasipz, Adams; TurRBINELLIDa, Gray, Chenu and others.)

It cannot be questioned that the shells of this group, as restricted by later
conchologists, are easily distinguished from those of the next, the columellar
plaits being in the middle of the columellar lip, usually very strong, and not very
oblique, the shell itself consistent, thick, and not uncommonly covered partially with
an enamel coating. The two principal genera, best known as Twurbinella (Tur-
binellus or Mazza) and Scolymus (Vasum, Cynodona or Cynodonta) are very marked,
the first actually agreeing much more with the Vorvrrpz than with any other
FascroLarip., although the examination of the animals leaves no doubt as to their
difference. When we compare, however, the species of Leucozonia of the Fascro-. -
Lakin, we find that the shell is in its consistency much more of the character of
the rursivertin# than of the rascrozarunvs#, and that some of the species, very
similar among themselves, have the plaits less oblique and of nearly equal strength,
while in others they are placed exactly in a manner similar to that in typical
Fasciolaria. or this reason only we would propose to treat these two usually called
families under one name, because they certainly do not exhibit a greater difference
than for instance do the wrrivz and voLurins, or the FustIvZ and UvRICINZ, being
respectively parts of the families Vozormsz and Morrcrp».

There are very few fossil species known, which belong to the TURBINELLIN®, as
restricted. Most of the tertiary Zwrbinelle belong to Latirus and Leucozonia.
It is possible that some of the eocene Volute, as V. muricina and others, have more
relation to Scolymus, than they certainly have to Volutilithes ov other positively
known Vozvrips, but the means of ascertaining such a point in fossil species are
soon exhausted. The cretaceous number is still asmaller one. Binkhorst (Monog.
Gast. et Ceph. Limbg, 1861, pp. 65 and 66), described Turbinella supracretacea
and plicata, two forms very like each other, and which, if farther researches prove

106 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

them to be corrrectly determined, must be classed in this group. There is a little
discrepancy, I believe, between Binkhorst’s figures, which requires explanation.
The two species are known from impressions and casts only, but in the Fig. 9b,
Pl. Y? of Z. plicata the spiral strie show such a direction as could be explained
only by a pressure of the specimen, which, however, is not apparent in the figure.
The upper volutions of the two Turbinelle and of Imbricaria Limburgensis,
Binkhst. (Joc. cit. Pl. Il, Fig. 8,) are exceedingly like, while the outline of the outer-
lip in the last species does not show that form at all, although it appears to be
otherwise perfect. I notice these points merely as doubts arising from the inspection
of the figures, but I had never an opportunity of seeing any of these valuable
specimens, and apparent identity may be in reality great distinction. There is
unquestionably much to be anticipated from well preserved specimens.

Gabb described two cast-specimens as Twb. subconica and parva (Proceed. Acad.
Nat. sc. Phil. for 1860, publ. 1861, p. 94, Pl. 2, Figs. 6 and 3) from New Jersey ; but
the specimens being far from perfect even as casts, it is difficult to form an opinion
about them.

b. Sub-family—FASCIOLARIIN 2.

The principal character of this sub-family lies in the disposition of the colu-
mellar plaits, these being present only on the fore-part of the inner lip along the
canal, and the anterior plait being usually the strongest. ‘There are only very few,
and these only partial, exceptions to be met with in one or two species of Leucozonia,
where the middle plaits are stronger and those along the canal somewhat thinner.

The shells exhibit great variety in shape, from shortly-ovate to elongated-fusiform,
but the canal is always considerably produced. ‘There seems to be at the present no
ereat necessity for establishing more genera than stated by Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 28),
namely Fusciolaria, Latirus and Leucozonia. I do not, however, consider the
question as to their classification in the Fascrozarmyx at all settled. It appears
doubtful whether it would not be better to separate Leuwcozonia and a few species
of Latirus and Fasciolaria, marked by a great thickness of the shell, to a separate
sub-family, and those with a thin shell, most nearly resembling Fwsus, into another
sub-family. Iam only little acquainted with the numerous living species, but nearly
all the fossil forms belong to the group with a thin shell. In this latter group very
similar generic or sub-generic separations could be made as among the Fusinz,

Adams and accordingly also Chenu, classed Tudicla, Bolt., Busycon, Bolt. and
Fastigiella, Reeve, in this sub-family. It appears that Tudicla belongs rather to
the Purrverps next to Rapa; Busycon was subsequently transferred by Adams
(Genera, II, p. 655) to the rvsrv# and Fustigiella to the CERITHID®. This classifica-
tion is no doubt more correct. There are several tertiary species, known as Cerithiwm,
which must then be classed under Fustigiella, although, in having a slight insinuosity
on the lower portion of the outer lip, they recall very much Phos, Montft.; and it
appears not quite certain, whether these two ought not to form a separate sub-family
in the Buccrnipm. Scarcely any Jurassic species of rascrozarin# are known.
Piette mentions (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 1856, XITT, p. 598, Pl. XV, Figs. 15 and 16)

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 107

a Fuse. nuda from the great Oolite of Hparey; the figured specimen is rather
imperfect, but approaches in form to a young Lusciolaia. D’Orbigny names in
Prod. IL., p. 291, from his étage danien, two species £. prima and supracretacea ;
both these species are in every other respect unknown.

Gabb described in Journ. Nat. sc. Phil. 2d. ser. iv, p. 399, Pl. 68, Fig. 6, a Fuse.
Saffordi from Tennessee, and ? Fase. leviuscula, ? Kase.Io, Fasc. sinuata from the
eretaceous beds of California (Pal. I, 1864, pp. 100 and 101.) Neither of the species are
so far perfect that it could be ascertained whether they belong to Latirus or Fascio-
laria, but the form (except in the second-named) agrees rather with that of Zatirus.

In my revision of the Gastropoda of the Gosau formation (Sitz. Akad. Wien,
1865, LII, p. 84) I have mentioned Fase. elongata, Sow. (Fasc. nitida, Zek.) Fase.
torquilla, Zek. and Fas. baccata, Zek., the last of these must be certainly referred to
Latirus, but I have not seen sufficiently perfect specimens of the two others. The
Mitra Zekelii, Pict. et Camp. (ibid. p. 79. Fase. gracilis, Zek.) must be retained as
Fasciolaria. To this number of ten species already known we have to add from
the South Indian cretaceous rocks four, Lat. Reussianus, Fasc. carnatica, rigida,
(Baily sp.) and assimilis.

Other species which have been described under Fasciolaria must be excluded
and will be found noted in the other groups.

XXII. LATIRUS, Yontfort, 1810.
(Adams’ Gen. I, p. 152; Chenu’s Man. p. 181; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 29).

The short canal, strong transverse ribbings, resembling the varices of the Tzzro-
yp, and the spiral elevated strize or waved lines unite a large number of species,
which form in a certain way a transition. from Leuwcozonia to Fasciolaria. The colu-
mella is usually fissured, but in the process of growth the fissure is filled with the
callosity of the inner lip, and in rare cases only it remains open. The columellar
plaits are always very faint and in young specimens scarcely traceable. Adams
separates Peristernia, Morch, as a distinct genus, but the characters of distinction
which he gives cannot be retained. I believe, however, that several of the species,
which he refers to that genus, as F. crenulata, gemmata of Reeve, and others, having
exteriorly a more thickened outer and a grooved, but not plicated, inner-lip, belong
to Hindsia of the Trrronupsz.

1. Larirus Revsstanus, Stoliczka, Pl. X, Figs. 1—4.

Lat. testa fusiformi ; anfractibus senis —octonis, ad suturam impressis, transversim
costulatis, spiraliter striatis : costis denis seu duodenis in uno circuitu, ad marginem
posteriorem subobsoletis, striis plus minusve lamellosis sew crenulatis ; apertura ovate-
elongata, antice-angustata ; labro in margine acuto, intus sulcoso ; labio calloso, tenut,

obsoleté triplicato ; columella antice fissurata, ad terminationem paululum recurva.
Spiral angle 46°—50°; sutural angle 8°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) ... w. = 052—0°56.
This species resembles somuch Fusus Reussii, Zek. (Gosau Gastrop. Wien, 1852

p. 86, Pl. 15, Fig. 11, and Sitzb. Akad. Wien, 1865, LIT, Rev. ete. p. 81), that their

108 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

identity may be proved in time. I never had occasion to observe any columellar plaits
on the Gosau-species, but they may have been only obliterate and not visible from the
want of a satisfactory state of preservation. In the present Indian species, the folds.
are so faint, that in scarcely one out of ten cases are they distinctly marked, and as
all the rest regarding form and ornamentation of shell agrees well with the above-
mentioned species, it is certainly desirable to draw attention to this point in any
future examination. I am at present in doubt whether such faint plaits do not
exist in the Gosau species described by Zekeli (ibid. p. 74, Pl. 18, Fig. 8) as Voluta
torosa and transferred by me to Fusus (Sitzb. 1865, LIT. p. 83); if this be the case, all the
three forms must be united under one name. It is even questionable whether the
Fasciolaria torquilla, Zek. sp. (Cancellaria id. Zekeli, loc. cit. p. 81, Pl. 14, Fig. 11)
could be kept as distinct ; but it has the folds much stronger. The transverse ribs
of the present species become above towards the suture of each whorl nearly
obsolete, which is specially due to a greater or lesser contraction of the whorls. The
spiral strize are originally pretty strong, numerous and very close ; they are crossed by
numerous fine lamellar strive of growth, which occasionally produce a fine granulation
on the former.

The outer lip is sharp, and on the margin internally grooved; the inner lip
always leaves a small fissure visible near the termination of the columella; close to
the posterior end it is only slightly toothed.

Localities.—North of Alundanapooram, Andoor, and H. of Anapaudy, in Tri-
chinopoly district ; not rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XXIV. FASCIOLARIA, Lamarck, 1792.
(Adams’ Genera, I, p. 150; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 28; Chenu’s Manual, I. p. 180.)

1. Fascronarta carnatica, Stoliczka, Pl. X, Figs. 8 and 9.

Fase. testa fusiformi ; anfractibus convevis, ultimo spira longiore, spiraliter minute
sulcatis, transversim striato-costulatis ; costulis supra prope rectis, m ultimo
anfractu parun S-forme curvatis atque prope aperturam evanescentibus ; canali ad
terminationem paulum incurvo ; columella triplicata.

Spiral angele 40°; sutural angle 17°5°.
Height of penultimate whorl : that of the spire (consd. as 1:00) OS Te
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) da doo OPE

The whorls, usually about six in number, are regularly convex, broadest in the
middle, the last considerably longer than the spire. The surface is covered with
numerous spiral strize, and transversal ribs. Of the latter there are from 16 to 20 in
one whorl, nearly straight and equal in their entire extent, not tuberculated at
the suture, as in as. assimilis, nu. sp. While the spiral strize increase in strength with
age, the transverse ribs disappear gradually altogether, being at first less numerous.
The canal is at its termination slightly bent inwards, and the columella exhibits

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 109

three folds, the lowest of which is the strongest. As regards general form and
character of the ornamentation, this species much resembles Plewrotoma fenestrata,
Zek. (Gastrop. Gosaugebild. 1852, Pl. 16, Fig. 9), of which I have stated in my
revision (Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, LII, p. 87), that the single specimen figured by
Zekeli does not admit of certain generic determination, the surface being quite eroded.
and disfigured. 1 donot think it impossible, that these too may prove to be identical.

Localities —Olapaudy, and neighbourhood of Karapaudy; the species appears
to be rather a rare shell.

Formation.—Arvialoor group.

2. FASCIOLARIA RIGIDA, Baily, sp. Pl. X, Figs. 10—16.
1855. Voluta vigida, Baily, Quar. Jour. Geol. Soc. Lond. XI, p. 459, Pl. 12, Fig. 4.

Fasc. testa fusiformi, elongata; anfractibus numerosis, scalariformibus, postice
valde contractis, ad marginem suturalem tumescentibus ac plus minusve crenulatis, infra
erasse-costatis: costis ad angulum nonnunquam subtuberculatis, paulo obliquis, in
ultimo anfractu antice obsoletis ; superficie spiraliter dense-striata : striis in excavatione
posteriori anfractuum tenuioribus ; columella 4—5 plicata, plica anteriori crassis-
sia, superioribus sensim tenuioribus, posticis aliquantisper fere obsoletis ; canali prope
recto, prolongato.

Spiral angle 45°—50°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) 560 ve 0°54—0°60.

The shell of this species is subject to a little variation as regards the length
of the spire, this being more or less short than the last whorl, as may be seen by a
comparison of the several figures given on Pl. X. The spiral stricee are very numer-
ous, coarse and nearly all of equal strength, except those below the suture on
the excavated portion of the shell, where they are usually somewhat thinner. The
margin along the suture is always thick, swollen up and more or less crenulated or
even tuberculated. The transverse ribs are either very slightly bent or they are
straight and become obsolete posteriorly on all, and anteriorly on the last, whorl. There
are, however, not unusually cases to be met with, where the spiral striation on the
surface of the shell is much worn off, and in such cases the transverse ribs can
be traced extending nearly up to the suture. The outer lip is sharp, internally
grooved; the inner lip exposes four or five oblique plaits, the posterior one or two
bemg very fine, but not always traceable; the anterior, next to the canal, is always
the strongest.

Although the existence of plaits on the columella would make the identity of
this species with Voluta cincta, Forbes, more probable, than that of Hemifusus cinctus
n. sp. (described on p. 114) with the same, the total want of any thinner spiral strize
between the principal ones and the elongated spire are rather opposed to this.
The question of identity ought, however, not to be given up on this account, but it
can scarcely be settled in any other way than by a comparison of Forbes’ origi-
nals. Baily’s figure of Vol. rigida represents a specimen apparently with shorter

110 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

spire, about equal to one of ours represented in Fig. 18 on PI. X, but it does not
exhibit the slightest difference in the ornamentation, for which reason I believe it to be
identical. Baily says, that the columellar plaits were not visible in the specimens,
which he examined, and this would be the only point in which a difference could
be expected.

This species is very common in the Trichinopoly district, and the largest speci-
mens procured attain a height of 100mm. The following are the principal :-—

Localities —Andoor, Coonum, Shutanure, Anapaudy, Alundanapooram and
Serdamungalum.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

3. FAscIOLARIA ASSIMILIS, Stoliczka. Pl. X, Figs. 5—7.

Fasc. testa fusiformi, attenuata; anfractibus ad medium convexis, infra suturam
constrictis, spiraliter dense striatis, transversim costulatis : costulis ad sutwram subtu-
berculatis seu tumescentibus, supra ad medium sinuose-incurvatis ; ultimo anfractu
spira longiore, antice canali longo extenso ; columella ternis plicis obliquis atque
crassis ornata.

Spiral angle 30°; sutural angle 16°.

Height of last whorl : total height of shell (taken as 1:00) ee 0°54.
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (consd. as 1:00) vee 60°35.

This species is very well characterised by its much elongated form, great height
of the single whorls, the numerous fine spiral striz and the transversal ribs, which
at the suture often terminate in small tubercles, and below the constriction of the
whorls are strongly bent inwards. This curvation of the ribs corresponds with a simi-
lar shallow notch on the outer margin of the aperture. On young specimens the trans-
verse ribs become occasionally nearly obsolete on the last whorl. The largest speci-
men from Olapaudy measures 140mm., and some fragments would indicate even a
greater height, they have then a tolerably strongly developed keel at the place, where
the ribs are insinuated, forming blunt tuberculations. This species resembles much
Nitra Zekelii, Pict et. Camp. (Fasciolaria gracilis, Zekeli, Gastropoden der Gosauge-
bilde, Wien, 1852, p. 98, Pl. 16, Fig. 12; Stoliczka in Sitzungs. Akad. Wien, LIT, p. 79);
but as this is known from very imperfect specimens only, I do not think it safe to
identify our fossil with it. The transverse ribs seem to be in the Gosau species bent
nearer to the middle of the whorls, which appear to be also somewhat thinner; no
spiral striation has been observed, although it no doubt exists.

Localities —Olapaudy, Comarapolliam, 8. W. of Mulloor, Karapaudy; not
very common.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 111

X. Family—WUURICID A.
(Adams’ Genera, I, p. 70; Chenu’s Manual, I, p. 133).

The animals of the Wvrrerpx have the head always somewhat lengthened, not
thickened, truncate in front ; tentacles moderate with united eyepedicles near the base ;
teeth in three series, the central fixed, usually three-lobed, the lateral versatile,
single or at least not numerously hooked; the foot is moderate, never much ex-
panded; the mantle enclosed with an anterior siphon, which is never much pro-
duced beyond the length of the canal of the shell.

-Opereulum annular, horny, ovate with an apical or subapical nucleus; (not
known in Hemifusus).

The shell is spiral, ovate or fusiform, usually ornamented with transverse vari-
cose ribs and anteriorly produced into a more or less elongated canal, being notched
at the end. The remainders of the outer lip, forming transversal varix-like ribs, are
characteristic for most species and genera, there are, however, a few as Clavella,
Neptunea and others, where the varices become nearly or are actually quite obsolete,
although the preponderance of the other characters does not allow us to exclude
these forms. It is well known that the exterior ornamentation varies much
according to the localities in which the species live, and this can therefore be re-
garded always only as a quotation of a large sum of distinctive characters. A
general description of the shells must necessarily be very extensive, and we prefer,
therefore, to attach it to the sub-families, of which the following have been pro-
posed partially by previous authors; FULG@URINa, FUSINe and MURICINA.

Dr. Gray (Guide, 1857) adds to the Muvzricrp# the sub-divisions Prsawrawa,
ComINELLINA (= CoLtvmMBELLID# in parte), Nassrva and Puosrna, the two former of
which may undoubtedly be better treated as a separate family, and the two latter in
the family Buceryzpz. On the other hand Gray separates the species of Hemifusus,
Fulgur, and others into a distinct family, which he calls Cassrpvzrp; but there
seems to be scarcely necessity for such a thorough separation, that of a sub-family is
quite sufficient.

Mister (Beitreege etc. 1841) figures (Pl. IX. Fig. 38) a Fusus Orbignyanus
from the triassic beds of St. Cassian and in an abstract of Dr.Laube’s “Fauna of
the St. Cassian beds”’ in the Sitzb. Akad. Wien, Vol. LIII, this fossil has been re-
tained under the same name. The species is not a Fusus in the restricted sense of
the genus, but not having had an opportunity to examine the species, we cannot of
course say whether it does or not belong to the Fuszy#. The three other species
described and figured by Count Miinster (ibid, p. 123) are much less Fusus, and do
not even belong to the family Mvrrcrpz at all. There are a number of
jurassic species grouped with Fwsus, but none of the species as yet found is
so far perfect as to determine even the sub-family with the requisite accu-
racy. Deshayes suspects, that all the jurassic and older Fwsws are only mistaken
Rostellarie (Axara), and for several species this has been already proved to be
actually the case; so we may expect some farther alterations. There is, however,

112 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

no reason that jurassic forms, like Fusus Pietti, Heb. and Desl. (Bull. Soc. Linné.
Norm. 1860, V, p. 172, Pl. VIII, Fig. 6), could not belong to the ruszyz, although
it is certainly necessary to examine the specimens strictly and compare with the
top whorls of the Azza, which occur with them.

Of cretaceous species about one hundred are known, possibly a few more; they
range from the lower Neocomien into the uppermost beds of the chalk. Many of
them are true Fusus, others belong only to the sub-family rusm# and partly
to that of the rvzevrrv», but for the larger number of species we are still in great
want of well preserved specimens, and, until these have been procured, many
doubtful points cannot be settled. Most of the cretaceous species, which were
known up to 1864, are catalogued by Pictet in his Materiaux p. 1. Paléontologie
Suisse, 8me. ser., p. 642, although of many of them (as I shall more particularly
notice hereafter) we know in reality nothing more than the mere name. .

a. Sub-family—FULGURIN 2.

(CASSIDULIDZ, Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 10.)

We propose this name for the sub-family, simply because it is the least
liable to be mistaken with any of those previously adopted. Three genera can be
distinguished in this group, Melongena, Shum. 1817 (Cassidulus of Adams and
Gray, the name not being traceable with certainty) ; Hulgur, Montf. 1810 (Busycon of
Adams and Chenu, a name which is equally not traceable), and Hemifusus, Swains.
(Cochlidium, Gray). H. & A. Adams consider Iyristica, Swains. and Volema, Bolt.,
(or Pugilina, Shum.) as sub-genera of Melongena: I believe they are not even that, as
they seem to refer chiefly to young shells of Welongena and Fulgur. The similarity
is in fact very remarkable, which young specimens of Melongena exhibit as com-
pared with Fulgur and Hemifusus, and the question as to the limit of these latter
appears to be far from settled. The species are chiefly known from single shells,
and although the animals of several of them have been observed, only few of the
shells have been noticed in different stages of growth, which seems to be very im-
portant, for they show remarkable alterations in the form in different stages of age.

Adams and Chenu distribute the forms into the ruszv# and Fascrozarrp» and
it is due to Dr. Gray to state, that he drew attention to some peculiarities as to the
shell and the animals of those species, which ought to form this separate group.

The head is much elongated and the tentacles very short with much thickened ©
basis, and the eyes on bulgings on the upper external sides.

The operculum is ovate with apical nucleus, but it is not yet known in
Hemifusus.

The shell is remarkable for the great size of the last volution, which is ventricose,
enveloping the greater part of the previous whorls, and when produced into a longer
canal, asin Fulgur and Hemifusus, it is slightly notched at the end; when less
produced, as in Melongena, it is deeply notched. The spire is comparatively short,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 113

the whorls angulate below the suture and usually ornamented with spines, or tuber-
cles corresponding with a notch on the posterior margin of the outer lip, which is
sharp, and occasionally internally striated, when the shell is thinner; the inner lip
is always quite smooth, in younger specimens often angulated along the canal, but
not furnished with a separate plait.

There are numerous fossil tertiary and cretaceous species, which belong to this
sub-family, although most of them are usually referred to that universal denomination
of Pyrula. The imperfectness of the specimens does not permit us to make altera-
tions in those which have been described and figured; several of them will probably
be found to belong to Rapana or Tudicla and allied genera of the Purrurivez,
others to Neptunea, Pollia and other genera of the ruszyz.

It is equally difficult to say anything about Perissolax, Gabb (1861, Proc. Am.
Phil. Soc. VIII, p. 122, and Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 91), which I think embraces a
characteristic group of cretaceous shells (? the neogen Fusus Burdigalensis, Bast.
and others) and may well stand in this sub-family. It is, however, very uncertain to
state anything regarding Pyrifusus, Conrad (Jour. Acad. Phil. 2. ser. IIT, p. 332, Pl. 35,
Fig. 12), and still more so as to the sub-generic name Afer (ibid p. 332, Pl. 35,
Fig. 17,) of the same author; the first is actually quite uncertain, because the aperture
is not known and the general form is common to a large number of other Wvricrpz ;
the latter species (/. bellaliratus) does not seem to have any claim to be separated
from Fusus, for it must first be proved, that the margins of the aperture were of the
same kind as they are in Fusus afer, Reeve.

XXV. HEMIFUSUS, Swainson, 1840.
(Cocuuipium, Gray, 1847.)

This genus is separated from Melongena and Fulgur chiefly on account of the
absence of the operculum; the species attributed to it have all a long thin canal,
the posterior portion of the last whorl being ventricose, inflated and the spire
very short. The whorls are deeply canaliculated below the suture, the keel being
sharp and the transverse ribbing terminating on the same in points, bent upwards.
There are several cretaceous species, described under Fusus, which exhibit the cha-
racters of this genus perfectly; others which agree in the general form of the shell
only. Gabb noticed the first North-American forms under the sub-generic name of
Hemifusus, andadded lately several characteristic species in the Paleeont. of California,
Vol. I, p. 86. The Strepsidula Ripleyana, Conr. (Jour. Acad. Phil. 2nd.ser. IV,
p. 286, Pl. 46, Fig. 42) belongs evidently to this genus.

I refer here two species to Hemifusus, both of which bear in general the cha-
racters of the living species, usually attributed to the same.

114 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

1. HeEmMirusvus cinctus, Stoliczka. Pl. X, Figs. 17 and 18.

Hemif. testa spira brevi, late conica; ultimo anfractu ad medium inflato, antice
canalt longo atque recto extenso ; anfractibus senis, ad marginem suturalem twmescenti-
bus, crenulatis, infra suturam excavatis atque infra excavationem angulatis, postea
convexiusculis, transversim costatis; costis acutiusculis, antice in ultimo anfractu
gortim obsoletis ; superficie spiraliter striata, striis crassioribus atque tenwioribus
alternantibus, antice aliquantisper sub-granulatis ; apertura perlonga, postice latiori,
antice versus sensim angustiore ; labro acuto, intus sulcato ; labio levigato, tenwi.

Spiral angle 80°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0°73.

The principal characteristics of this species are the numerous transverse ribs,
of which there are about twenty-two on the last whorl (their number being higher
up nearly the same or somewhat less), the thick and obsoletely crenulated posterior
margin of the whorls and the numerous spiral strive, which cover the entire sur-
face. These strize usually alternate in strength on the last whorl and are on the
excavated, posterior, portion generally somewhat thinner. The strize of growth are
very distinct on the well preserved surface of the shell, and form fine granulations
on the spiral strive. According to the elevation of the sutural margin and the pos-
terior angle of the whorls the respective excavation between them is more or less
deep, but it is always distinctly marked. The outer lip is sharpened and grooved
internally, the inner lip near the posterior termination a little thickened, and the
anterior canal long and straight.

When the surface of the shell is somewhat worn off the finer ornamentation
disappears and the coarser spiral strize appear more distant and sometimes granulated,
as seen in Fig. 18, Pl. X; the posterior excavation becomes at the same time more
obliterate.

This species so very much resembles in every way the Voluta cincta, Forbes,
(Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VIT, p. 182, Pl. 12, Fig. 6), that I am at a loss to give any
strict distinctions between them. ‘The number of longitudinal (here transverse) ribs
and the strength of the spiral ones varying in almost every specimen,’ says Prof.
Forbes, and this is exactly what may be seen in our specimens. The spiral striz,
even when less numerous, are always stronger than in the following species, and the
same is the case with the transverse ribs. The ‘thickened crenulated rim’ border-
ing the suture is equally well marked in both these similar species. Prof. Forbes
states, however, distinctly, that the aperture is ‘4—5-plicata’ and certainly he must
have observed the plaits or something like them, and until this statement is dis-
proved, or otherwise confirmed, the identification cannot be established. It is to be
regretted that Prof. Forbes has not given a second view of the specimen, which he
examined. He further states, that the species occurs also at Trichinopoly, which
increases the difficulty, as I am unable to assign from our tolerably fair Trichinopoly
collections any fossil really identical with that of Prof. Forbes. Certain it is, that in

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 115

any of our five specimens under examination, obtained from three different localities,
- there is not a trace of any plaits or folds on the columella, except a slight tooth-like -
thickening on the posterior termination of the inner lip.
. Localities.—Kolakonuttom, Alundanapooram, between Andoor and Veraghoor.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. Hemirusus acuricostatus, Stoliceka. Pl. X, Fig. 19.

Hemif. testa spira brevi, anfractibus gradatis composita, suturis impressis junctis,
infra suturam subcanaliculatis, angulatis, transversim acute costatis, spiraliter minu-
tissime striatis ; costis in ultimo anfractu duodenis, in anfractibus superioribus plus
numerosis, omninis ad angulum subspinosis.

Spiral angle 66°; sutural angle 8°.

This species has the general characteristic form of others of the same genus, the
whorls being contracted along the suture and the last much inflated, and—to all
appearance—produced anteriorly into a straight canal, which' unfortunately is not
preserved in our single specimen. From the previous species, the Hemifusus cinctus,
the present form differs remarkably by having the posterior portion of the whorl
not so deeply excavated, the sutural margin being less thickened, the transverse ribs
much smaller in number and thinner, and the spiral strize only minutely marked.
The spire appears to be also somewhat higher in proportion. The outer lip is quite
sharp, sinuose, but not distinetly notched posteriorly ; the inner lip is evidently very
thin, without any posterior thickening.

Locality —Near Comarapolliam in the Trichinopoly district.

Formation —Arrialoor group.

b. Sub-family—FUSIN 2.

The animals of the ruszv# have the head and tentacles moderately prolonged,
the eyepeduncles thickened and usually for a short distance united with the former ;
they are mostly ‘of a uniform red or olive colour; the operculum is ovate with an
apical nucleus; the shell has the varices all of equal strength or they are obsolete ;
the canal.is more or less prolonged, straight or slightly recurved.

Although numerous alterations have been made, since Lamarck first introduced
stricter arrangements in the genus Fwsus, the variety of shells at present admitted
in this sub-family by the greater number of conchologists is still very great and can
be classed only very gradually. There would probably not be any great difficulty in -
making at least two farther divisions, namely, shells with strong equal transverse:
varices and smooth or only striated shells; but such distinction could evidently be’
only of very limited value. The number and characteristics of the genera are far

116 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

from being settled; the following, of several of which representatives are to be
- found in the South Indian cretaceous rocks, are generally distinguished.

1. Neptunea, Bolten, 1798. (Chrysodomus, Swainson, Gray’s Guide, 1857,
p- 18. Volutopsis, Morch or Strombella Gray, ibid, vide H. and A. Adams’ Gen. II,
p- 614.) Ventricose shells with short canal, often bent to the left and somewhat
upwards; whorls convex, covered with a horny, rough epidermis, usually spirally
striated, transverse varices obsolete, occasionally replaced by transverse ribbings,
which are of about equal strength with the spiral ones.

The living species of Neptwnea are coated with a thick epidermis and have a
comparatively thin shell with obsolete transverse varices and a spiral striation only.
The name ought to be retained for these forms only, and such species, quoted by
H. and A. Adams under this genus, as V. anomala, funiculata, fusoides and others,
have to be excluded and partially placed under Zrztonidea and others.

Tertiary species, as Fusus glomus and glomoides, Gené, and several other forms
have to be transferred to this genus, thus forming a very characteristic group of
shells. Numerous cretaceous species belong also to it; (vide Proc. Am. Phil. Soe.
1861, VIII, p. 118; Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 88; Sitz. Akad. Wien. 1865, LIT,
Rev. ete. p. 77.)

We notice two species from South India, Nept. rhomboidalis, Zek. sp. formerly
described as Voluta id. by Zekeli from the Alpine Gosau-deposits, and WN. excavata,
Blanf. sp., a remarkable form of the type of Fusus corrugatus, Reeve, and F. glomus,
Gené, with a coarsely reticulated shell-surface.

2. Euthria, Gray—Adams’ Gen. I, p. 86 — Spire about as high as the last whorl,
conical; whorls smooth or spirally grooved, canal short, bent to the left (im front view)
and somewhat recurved, aperture ovate, posteriorly subcanaliculated, inner lip smooth,
outer lip suleated internally. The shells are more consistent and thicker than in any
Fusus. Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 43) calls Zuthria a Triton with ‘ abortive or rudimentary
varices’. The animal in form and colour resembles no doubt more the 7rrroyipa,
than the ruszv.#, and if three lateral teeth can be proved to exist, the genus may
perhaps be better transferred to the last family. I do not know whether all the ten
living species attributed by Adams to this genus belong to it, some of them resemble
(at least exteriorly) Bullia more. There are several tertiary species, which ex-
hibit the characters of the genus very well, and of which Wept. cornea, Linn. is to be
considered the type; but I am not acquainted with any cretaceous form exactly
like; unless species such as Neptunea curvirostris, Gabb (Pal. Calif. I, p. 88, Pl. 18,
Fig. 37), belong to it, which certainly does not appear very improbable.

3. Clavella, Swainson, 1835 (Cyrtulus, Hinds), buccinoid or fusiform shells,
with accumulated spire and sub-cylindrical graduated whorls ; surface smooth, spirally
suleated and occasionally with transverse varices, last whorl much thickened. along
the suture and somewhat contracted below it, forming an indistinct posterior canal
cn the aperture, anterior canal very short or prolonged in a straight line; on the
termination only occasionally bent.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. ally)

This type, which is well characterised by the cylindrical shape of the whorls,
and the usual irregularity in the last of them, has not been as yet met with in the
eretaceous strata, but it abounds in great variety in the eocene beds, decreases very
considerably in the neogene, and only four species are quoted by Adams as living :
All the fossil species have tolerably prolonged anterior canals, and it is not certain
whether it would not be better to reserve the name Clavellithes of Swainson for
the species with avery short canal and an excavated columella, as Cl, avellana and.
distorta. (vide Pollia.) Species like Cl. (Fusus) tuberculosa, Desh. and Cl. (Fusus)
rugosa, Lamck, form transitions to the next generic group, as restricted under the
name, I donot think that there is any real necessity to separate Thersitea, Coquand,
(Géol. and Pal. de Const, 1862, p. 267, Pl. XXIX, Figs. 30—383) from other Clavelle,
especially if the distinction between Clavella and Clavellithes he accepted.

4— Fusus, Klein, 1753,* Shell fusiform, elongated, last whorl—including the
canal—shorter than the turreted spire; canal more or less produced, at least equal to
the height of the last whorl, straight, inner lip smooth, outer lip grooved internally,
whorls spirally striated and ornamented with rudimentary uniform varices.

The greatest number of species of usus, as restricted, are living; they are
pretty numerous still in the neogene but much less so in the eocene strata, and of
all the endless number of cretaceous Fuss, as known, only very few will be found
to exhibit the characters of this genus sufficiently.

We have to notice only one species of Fusus, F. verticillatus, n. sp.

5—Tritonidea, Swainson, 1840. Shell ovate, buccinoid, last whorl sub-ventricose,
canal short, or moderately prolonged, bent to the left, and on its termination recurved ;
rudimentary varices numerous, all of equal strength, crossed by elevated thick
spiral lines; inner lip anteriorly thickened, smooth, posteriorly thin or cross-
grooved, often toothed at the end; outer lip thin, internally suleated. H. and A.
Adams consider this group only as a sub-genus of the next, but I think it ought to
be kept distinct, if once a division of the old genus Fusus be acknowledged.

6—Pollia, Gray, 1839. (Cantharus, Bolten, apud Adams.) Shell buccinoid,
whorls convex with rudimentary and equally formed varices, and spiral elevated lines,
last whorl ventricose, siphon very short and barely recurved; mouth ovate, inner lip
thin, cross-grooved in the entire extent, and posteriorly toothed ; outer lip thickened
internally and denticulated.

Gray established this genus in the Zoology of Beechy’s Voyage, p. 111, for a num-
ber of named and unnamed species, among the determinations of which he himself
proposed afterwards great alterations ; but he does not seem to notice it at all in his
Catalogue of 1857. Adams quotes only five species under Pollia and 32 under
Tritonidea, there cannot be however any doubt, that considerable changes must be

* The author’s name designates (as in Aporrhais) only the first proposition of the name Fusus, although
its characters were afterwards fixed by Bruguiére, Lamarck, a. o. and are still changing. It seems rather a
mistake to substitute for such a universally acknowledged name as Fusus that of Colus, Humph., which, if
it be correct, cannot have priority to that of Klein; but it is still more inconsequent in Dr. Gray to use the
name Fusus, Humph. in another place, designating by it Rostellaria of Lamarck.

118 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

made in these species. Several of them, as, for instance, Neptunea anomala, funicu-
lata, fusoides and others (Adams. I, p. 80) must be referred to Tritonidea, and again
species as Cantharus (Tritonidea) biliratus, nigricostatus, pastinaca and others (ibid,
p. 85,) must be transferred to Hindsia of the Trrronmpa.

Gray (Beechy’s Voy., p. 112) quotes Buccinum (Clavella) distortum as a Pollia,
and it is indeed remarkable the similarity which young specimens of this species
have with Pollia, so that it may be after all proved, that the Clavelle without a
longer canal are only abnormally grown specimens of Pollia. If this could be
proved the name Clavellithes must necessarily be avoided.

As indicated, there must certainly be great alterations introduced, if the two
genera Pollia and Tritonidea are to stand, but the numerous fossil species seem
fully to indicate and to justify such a separation. Several species of both genera
are described by Deshayes, Hérnes and others under Fusus and Murex (vide Foss.
de Paris, Pl. 76 and Wiener Moll. Pl. 25, respectively).

The cretaceous species belong chiefly to Tritonidea, and are more numerous
than in any other genus of the ruszv2; they are in fact the predecessors of the
Trironiw# or rather perhaps of the wvricrv#, and it is only questionable whether it
would not be better to place them in the next sub-family. The form of the shell
agrees better with the mwvricryv“, while the form of the aperture excludes them.
Most of the /usus described by D’Orbigny belong to Tritonidea, thus forming a
transitional group between /usus (as restricted) on the one, and Murex and
Hindsia on the other side. Several other European cretaceous ruszv# have to be
transferred to Pollia and Tritonidea, but scarcely any representatives of them are
known from North America, at least none of the Neptunea or Fusus, lately described
by Gabb, are so well marked as to be reasonably transferred to any of those genera.
We shall describe from the South Indian cretaceous deposits four species under
Tritonidea, namely, T. gibbosa, Stol., T. Requieniana, D’Orb., T. granulata, Stol.,
T. Trichinopolitensis, Forbes, sp. and one Pollia, b. Pondicherriensis, Forbes, sp.

Pisania (Pusio) and Metula appear to be better classed with the Cozumsrtrrp»
according to Gray.

I have thus given a review of the genera of the rusry#, merely to shew what
forms seem to be represented in the cretaceous formations, and how they may be
traced. Were our fossil, mesozoic, materials usually better preserved, I have no
doubt that several typical forms could be distinguished with generic names; and
that in this way only can the daily doubts and objections as to species, which all are
termed /usws, be cleared up.

Pictet (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser. pt. II, pp. 642—650) enumerates 106 species of
Fusus (= Fusiv® and FULGURIN# ) from the cretaceous deposits of Europe only.
There is not the slightest question, that not much more than half of these are true
species properly belonging to this (and the former) sub-family, but it is difficult
to say, when, or whether we shall ever come to such a knowledge of them as is
desirable. It cannot be wondered at, that nearly every one, having procured a good

OF SOUTHERN INDIA, 119

specimen, prefers giving it a new name, rather than identifying it with some
uncertain cast, even when compared in original. A revision of the present species
of cretaceous, Fusus would be a tremendous work, although undoubtedly most
important for the development and early study of the SipHonosromara, but it could
not be carried out without access to the original materials. ;

I have lately examined the Gosau species (Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, LIT, Revis. ete.
p- 81) and found, that of sixteen species described by Zekeli, only two could be retained,
of which the Fuses cingulatus, Sow., is most probably not a Lusus, but a Terebra or
Bullia or an allied genus; and the Fusus Reussi, Zek. may be proved to be a
Latirus, as may also be expected with the Fusus torosus, which I added (1. ¢. p. 83)
to the genus. (Voluta torosa, Zek.) We may have then out of sixteen cretaceous Fusus
not one even of the sub-family Fuszvz! certainly not one true Fusus; but this is
surely not the case with other described species, at least not to that extent, and there
are numerous FUsIN# well known, as stated previously. The American species of
FUSIN2 ave between forty and fifty.

Forbes did not describe a single Fusus from South India, but numerous mistaken.
species have been attributed to him by subsequent correctors. I shall notice them
briefly and append some remarks with regard to the alterations, which have been
thought necessary. |

1. Voluta purpuriformis, Forbes—Fusus id. D’Orb.—is Athleta id. (see
VOLUTINE p. 91).

2. Rosteilaria cancellata, Forbes, loc. cit. p. 128

* cancellifera, ibid, Pl. 13, Fig. 18
D’Orb. could not be traced, but the fragment certainly belongs to an Apporrhais or
Alaria, never to a Fusus, nor to any species of the Fustva. It may bea fragmentary
specimen of the upper whorls of Ap. secwrifera, Forbes (vide p. 28, Pl. II, Figs.
2—3).

3. Phasianella incerta, Forb. = Fusus subincertus, D’Orb. must provisionally
remain as a Phasianella, as it is certainly not a Fusus, nor does it appear to belong
even to that sub-family.

4, Pyrula cancellata, Sow. (apud Forbes) = Fusus Forbesianus, D’Orb. is
a Rapa.

5. Triton atavus, Forb. = Fusus id., D’Orb., must remain as Tritoniune.

6. Murex fluctuosus, Forbes = Fusus id. D’Orb., must remain as I/urex provi-
sionally (vide p. 129), until the species can be identified from better preserved
specimens.

7. Murex Pondicherriensis, Forb. = Fusus id. D’Orb. is Pollia id. vide p- 127;

8. Voluta breviplicata, Forb. = Fusus id. D’Orb. is Cancellaria (Euclia) id,
of CaNCELLARIIDE.

9. The Pyrula Pondicherriensis, Forb., is identical with Pyrula Carolina,
D’Orb., and has been described as Ficulopsis Pondicherriensis in the sub-family
VOLUTINE: vide p. 85.

= Fusus subcancellatus,

120 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

10. Fusus ponderosus, D’Orb. is Athleta purpuriformis, Forb. sp. (vide sub-fam.
VOLUTINE p. 91). :

11. Fusus Fontanieri, D’Orb., is Rostellaria (?) palliata, Forbes.

12. Fusus buccinoides, D’Orb. (Astrolabe, Pl. 7, Figs. 41 and 42) = F. subbuc-
cinoides, D’Orb. (Prod. II, p. 229) I am unable to trace; it is possible that it
belongs to Neptunea excavata, Blanf. sp. (vide p. 121), but as the sutural furrow is
wanting in D’Orbigny’s figure, the species must remain doubtful ; it would, however,
in all probability be classed under Neptunea.

After the exclusion of the doubtful forms we have then from the South Indian
cretaceous rocks eight species of Fuszv# described on the following pages under the
generic names of Neptunea, Fusus, Tritonidea and Pollia. I have already stated in
my previous remarks the limits within which I believe these generic groups ought
to be taken.

XXVI. NEPTUNEA, Bolten, 1798.
1. NEPTUNEA RHOMBOIDALIS, Zekeli, sp. Pl. X, Fig. 21.

1852. Voluta rhomboidalis, Zekeli, Abhandlungen d. Geol. Reichs-Anst. Wien, Vol. I. Pt. II.
p. 80, Pl. 14, Fig. 9.
1865. Neptunea id. Zek. sp., Stoliczka in Sitzungsh. Akad. Wien. LII, Revis. ete. p. 78.

Nept. testa ovate-rhomboidali, anfractibus quinis, suturis unpressis sejunctis,
subplanis ; ultimo maximo, spira longiore, subinflato ; superficie im gunioribus spiraliter
numerosissime striata atque transversim costulata, in etate provectiore striis costulis-
que plus minusve obsoletis ; apertura elongata, utrinque acute terminante ; marginibus
arcuatis ; labro acuto; canali producto, lateraliter curvo.

Spiral angle 66°; sutural angle 8°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ,,. 0°65

There has been only a single specimen of this species found in South India, and
in comparing it with specimens from the Gosau-deposits, the differences are so slight
that I cannot hesitate to identify it with the European fossil.

In my revision of the Gastropoda of the Gosau-formation (loc. cit.) I had already
remarked, that the volutions ought to be a little narrower along the suture, than
Zekeli’s figure gives them, and that the canal is bent laterally. It may farther be
noticed that Zekeli’s enlarged figure 9’ represents the species somewhat broader,
the last whorl being more angulated about the middle, while it is more uniformly
younded in our figure. The reason for this is, that Zekeli’s figure refers to a younger
specimen, while ours is one of more advanced age, although it is, excepting the anterior
cermination of the canal, quite perfect as regards form. The ornamentation is not
so distinct in our specimen, but this is more due to a deficient state of preservation
of the surface, than perhaps to the larger size, although the transverse strize become
lecidedly less strongly marked in advanced age, as I had occasion to observe

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 121

repeatedly on the Alpine specimens. The posterior margin of the whorls along the
suture is generally somewhat more strongly marked, the last spiral furrow being
usually deeper than the preceding.

Locality.—N. of Karapaudy in the Trichinopoly district; besides the Alpine
Gosau-deposits, in the valley of the Gosau, I am not aware, that the species has been
noticed from any other locality.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. NepTUNEA ExcAvaTA, Blanford, sp. Pl. XI, Figs. 1—3.

1862. Fusus excavatus, Blanford, Mem. Geo. Surv. India, IV, p. 118—name only.

Nept. testa ovata; anfractibus quinis sew senis, convexis, suturis profundis
sejunctis, transversim atque spiraliter crassatim costulatis, in superficie cancellatis,
atque subtuberculatis, prope suturam unisulcatis ; ultimo anfractu spira longiore ;
apertura elongata, postice acute-angulata, subcanaliculata, antice effusa; labro
marge undulato, intus sulcoso ; labio moderato, postice paulum expanso, intus levi,
valde arcuato ; canali lateraliter curvo.

Spiral angle 70°—80°; sutural angle 4°—5°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) ve. = 0°65—0°70

The peculiar mode of ornamentation recalls very much the similarity of shells,
which have folds on the inner lip and are consequently placed in the family
Vouurip#, but there is not a trace of folds perceptible in the present species,
and as the general form agrees with others of the same genus, we think it best to
describe it under Neptwnea. The form of the shell varies a good deal, some speci-
mens being more inflated, short, and others having a more elongated spire, which
however is always shorter than the last whorl. The ornamentation is equally very
much subjected to variation; the normal state seems to be, when the trans-
verse and spiral ribbings are about equal in strength, forming small nodules where
they meet, and giving the surface a coarsely reticulated or cancellated appearance.
The square fields between each four nodules are respectively deeply excavated, from
which fact Mr. Blanford’s name was derived. This regular mode of ornamentation,
as seen partially in Fig. 1, is however not very often met with, chiefly from the
commonly imperfect preservation of the shell-surface. Either the transverse, or
more frequently the spiral ribs appear stronger, forming more or less isolated rows
of tubercles, and in this way alter the appearance, as will be better seen by a
comparison of our figures. The broad furrow along the suture is characteristic and
is never wanting.

The margins of the aperture are somewhat dilated and thickened, being
on the outer lip slightly undulated and interiorly grooved, while the inner lip is
perfectly smooth. The canal is produced and bent laterally.

This species has, as regards the form of shell, the most striking resemblance to
Volutilithes limopsis, Conrad (Journ. Am. Acad. Phil. IV, p. 292, Pl. 47, Fig, 24,

122 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

from the eocene rocks of Alabama, in which species Conrad records three plaits
on the inner lip. There is no difficulty as to confounding specimens of this
Neptunea with Voiut. radula, Forbes, even when the plaits in the latter are not
visible, as the spiral and transversal ribbings in this last named species are much
more closely placed to each other and the square interspaces consequently much
smaller.

Localities—N. of Kunnanore and E. of Anapaudy, Serdamungalum, Kolako-
nuttom, Shutanure, Andoor, E. of Veraghoor. The species is very common at the
locality between the first two named places and not rare at the others.

Formations.—Trichinopoly and (?) Arrialoor groups. To the last group only
the Veraghoor locality refers, according to Mr. Blanford’s map.

XXIV. FUSUS, Klein, 1753.

1. Fusus VERTICILLATUS, Stoliczka. Pl. X, Fig. 20.

Fus. testa elongata; anfractibus angulate-convexis, supra valde constrictis,
transversim minutissime-, spiraliter crasse-striatis ; striis spiralibus alternatim fortio-
vibus, una ad medium anfractuwm carinata, maxime elevata, obsolete tuberculata,
secunda infra crassiore, atque ceteris in basi ultini anfractus sensim tenwioribus, supra
carinam striis senis, alternatim fortioribus, ornatis; labro ad marginem tenwi,
sulcato ; labio tenuissimo ; canali recto.

Spiral angle 46°; sutural angle 11°.

This species is well characterized by its ornamentation, the transverse strize
of growth being only minute, although very distinct, while the spiral striation is
much stronger. Each of the whorls is angulated in the middle by a sharp,
obsoletely tuberculated carina, and above this there are, with the exception of the
sutural margin, six striz, alternately stronger and thinner; the second of the
striae below the carina is strongly marked on the last whorl and the following three
become gradually thinner towards the anterior extremity, alternating regularly with
others in strength. The strive of growth are only very slightly elevated in crossing
the spiral striz and produce occasionally slight undulations of the latter. The inner
lip is thin, the spiral striation being consequently partially apparent on the interior
margin of the aperture; the canal quite straight; the outer lip sharp with an
undulated margin, being slightly grooved internally.

Locality —N. of Odium, in a brownish calcareous sandstone, very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 12
XXV. TRITONIDEA, Swainson, 1840.
1. Trrronmea erBposa, Stoliceka. Pl. XI, Fig. 5.

Trit. testa elongata, ad medium gibbosa, utrinque acutiuscula ; anfractibus octonis,
primis duobus minutis, levigatis atque politis; (im specimine cyaneo-coloratis),
sequentibus convexis, prope suturam multo angustioribus, spwaliter dense striatis,
infra transversaliter tuberculato-costatis; spira brevi, acuta; ultimo anfractu
latissimo, gibboso, costis ad medium convewitatis crassis, tuberculosis, striis supra et prope
suturam tenuioribus ; canali spire sub-equali, paulum lateraliter atque supra recurvo ;
labio antice calloso, postice tenui ; labro acuto, margine wundulato, intus sulcoso.

Angle of the spire (excepting the last whorl) 35°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1-00) a Ode
The great number of whorls, being strongly contracted on the suture and the
ast being more than twice as wide as the penultimate, but rapidly narrowing
on the anterior extremity again, give this shell a very characteristic form, which,
combined with the ornamentation and the shortness of the canal, recalls very much
the similarity of some species of the family Tezronrp 2.

The figured specimen is in excellent preservation, and on this the two uppermost
whorls are perfectly smooth with a blueish tinge; it is probable that this colouring
is original on the shell. The whorls next to the embryonal are only spirally
striated, and the transverse ribs do not appear until on the third before last, being
obsolete near the suture, where the spiral strize are considerably thinner. On the
last whorl they may be said to form transversally elongated tubercles, ten in
number. The spiral strie are strongest in crossing these tubercle-like ribs, and
become towards the anterior extremity broader, but less elevated, and gradually
obsolete. The strive of growth are distinctly perceptible, but very fine.

The aperture is somewhat pear-shaped, broadest above and gradually narrowing
and lengthened anteriorly. The outer lip is sharp, internally grooved; the inner lip
quite smooth, posteriorly thin, anteriorly somewhat thickened; the canal is laterally
curved with its termination somewhat turned upwards. Near this termination the
inner lip is somewhat thicker, forming a very slight fissure exactly similar to the
largest number of living Tritonidee.

This species bears evidently considerable resemblance to Fusus Marrotianus,
D’Orb. (Pal. Frang. terr. crét. Pl. 225, Fig. 2), as regards general form and spiral
striation, but the smaller number of whorls with a somewhat more obtuse spiral
angle and the few transverse ribs on each of them appear to justify fully the proposed
distinction of the two species. J. Miiller (Petref. d. Aachner Kreidef. 1851, p. 34)
unites the F. Marrotianus, D’Orb. with F. Clementimus of the same author. The
forms of both and our own species are like enough, but as D’Orbigny’s figure of the
last-named species represents only a very poorly preserved cast, the question cannot
be settled satisfactorily without the original specimens.

Locality—N. of Alundanapooram in the Trichinopoly district; very rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

124 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

2. TRITONIDEA REQUIENIANA, D’Orbigny, sp. Pl. XI, Figs. 8 and 9.

1842. Fusus Requienianus, D’Orbigny, Pal. Franc, Terr. crét. p. 342, Pl. 225, Fig. 3.
1851. » Buchi, Miller, Petrefacten der Aachner Kreideform. p. 35, Pl. V, Fig. 15.

Trit. testa elongata, spira acuta; anfractibus circiter septenis, convexis, superioribus
cancellatis, ceteris crasse spiraliter striatis transversimque costatis ; costis 10—12 in
uno circuitu, ad medium maxime elevatis, antice in ultimo anfractu obsoletis, postice
tenwioribus, usque ad suturam prolongatis ; striis crassis minutissimis alternantibus ;
ultimo anfractu maximo, gibboso; canali lateraliter atque suprd recurvo; labio
tenuissimo.

Spiral angle 55°—65°; sutural angle 8°.

The shell consists of four—seven convex volutions, the spire, when well preserved,
being of about the same length as the last of them. Each of the whorls of the spire
is ornamented by ten—twelve transverse ribs and about five spiral strie. The two
uppermost (posterior) of these strize are placed somewhat closer to each other and
are thinner than the following. When the shell-surface is well preserved a very
fine spiral striation is perceptible between each of the stronger striz. The anterior
portion of the last volution is striated similarly to the rest of the shell, but the trans-
verse ribs disappear perfectly on it. All the whorls are posteriorly somewhat more
contracted than anteriorly; the ribs are slightly curved, reaching from one suture
to the other, being, however, posteriorly considerably thinner, while the spiral strize
increase a little in thickness, where they cross the transverse ribs.

There exists scarcely any difference, that we could record between our specimen,
represented in figure 9a and D’Orbigny’s figure. The uppermost whorls are in our
specimen corroded, and on that account only the spire appears to be somewhat
shorter. There are ten transverse ribs on each volution in D’Orbigny’s specimen,
while there are twelve in ours; this number appears to change, however, often in
one and the same specimen.

It seems very desirable to compare specimens of Fusus Itierianus, D’Orb.
(loc. cit. Pl. 223, Fig. 2) with those of the present species, for both the figures of
D’Orbigny are remarkably alike. The only perceptible distinction is, that the whorls
are posteriorly somewhat less contracted in the former, but the difference does not
seem to exceed the limits observed in our materials. The fine striation between the
coarser in / Itierianus cannot be looked upon as a character of specific difference,
for it depends merely upon the state of preservation. I have placed the Fusus Buchi,
Miiller, as a synonym of F. Requienianus, although Dr. Miller says that it differs in
every way from it. Comparing however the description and figure of the former
the only difference which can be noted is a somewhat larger number of whorls and
of transverse ribs; in both these points the identity is perfect with our smaller
specimen represented in Fig. 8, Pl. XI. The real fact appears to be, that the upper-
most whorls are gradually worn off with the advanced age of the specimen. The
variation in the number of transverse ribs has already been noted, and that they
appear a little sharper, is a matter which may reasonably be expected in younger
specimens.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 125

D’Orbigny described his Fusus Reqwienianus first from the chloritic beds of
Uchaux and transferred it in his Prodrome to the ‘Turonien.’ The Pusus Buchi of
Miiller occurs in the ‘Griinsand’ (about equivalent to the upper Greensand of
English geologists) of Aachen (Aix-la-Chapelle). In general the species may be
regarded as a middle cretaceous fossil.

Localities.—East of Anapaudy in a soft chloritie rock and near Veraghoor in a
whitish sandstone, in Trichinopoly district ; rare.

Formation. —Trichinopoly group.

3. TRITONIDEA GRANULATA, Stoliczka. Pl. XI, Figs. 6 and 7.

Trit. testa ovato-conica ; anfractibus subconvexis, posterius ad suturam margine
tumescente atque una serie granorum ornatis, infra marginem profunde canalicu-
latis, infra canalem costis crassis transversalibus atque striis spiralibus ornatis ; costis
circiter denis in uno circuitu, rectis, tuberculate-elongatis, antice evanescentibus ; striis
plus minusve granulosis, in anfractibus spire ternis seu quaternis, in ultimo numerosis ;
canali anteriori elongato, prope recto.

Spiral angle 55°; sutural angle 10°.

This species is referred to Tvifonidea, chiefly on account of its general resem-
blance to other species ; no specimen has been observed with the anterior portion of
the canal perfectly preserved. In general form and partly in the ornamentation, the
present species resembles much the 7rit. Requieniana. The specific distinctions are,
however, pretty clearly marked, for not only the single whorls are less convex, but
the entire ornamentation differs in its greater details. The posterior margin along
the suture is much thickened, ornamented with a row of numerous spinose tuber-
cles; below it there is a strong constriction like a canal, on which the transverse
ribs terminate. The number of the granules on the sutural margin is much larger
than the number of transverse ribs, so that the former cannot be regarded as the
upper terminations of the latter. All the stronger spiral strize are more or less gra-
nulated and form pretty sharp tubercles in crossing the transverse ribs. There are,
at least in young specimens, very fine intermediate strize to be observed between the
stronger ones, of which three or four are present on the upper whorl. The upper-
most of these latter is somewhat thinner than the lower three.

The inner lip is distinctly striated, but on the anterior portion apparently thicker,
than in Pollia Pondicherriensis; the outer lip is internally grooved. The last whorl
is somewhat higher than the spire, and the anterior canal is for the greater portion
ef its length almost straight.

Locality.—S8. E. of Parchairy in the Trichinopoly district, apparently very rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly ¢roup.

Wy, 1

126 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
4, TRITONIDEA TRICHINOPOLITENSIS, Forbes, sp. Pl. XI, Fig. 4.

1846. Murea Trichinopolitensis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 127, pl. 15, fig. 7.
ro idem D’Orbigny; Gabb; Pictet; &c.

Trit. testa elongata, ad medium inflata, utrinque attenuata; anfraetibus senis °
primis levigatis, ceteris costate-cingulatis, transversim costatis, ad medium angulatis ;
supra angulum duobus striis fortioribus atque multis minoribus ornatis, costis sub-
obsoletis; apud et infra angulum crasse tri-cingulatis, in interstitiis etiam multi-
striatis; costis transversis rectis, ad angulum nonnunqnam tuberculosis seu spinulosis ;
ultimo anfractu antice canali moderato protracto, valde constricto ; labio intus levigato,
postice tenui, antice incrassato ; labro ad marginem intus sulcoso ; canali ad termi-
nationem lateraliter atque supra recurve.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 8°—9°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) .» 0°60—0°65.

Between the principal spiral strive there is always a dense and fine striation
perceptible, and some of these secondary strive vary again in strength. On the
upper flat portion of each whorl there are only two stronger striz and on the
lower (on the last whorl the middle) straight portion three, respectively much
thicker, and the uppermost occasionally forming rounded tubercles on the edges of
the transverse ribs. These latter become obsolete on the posterior portion of each
whorl as well as on the anterior portion of the last. The strive of growth are very
distinct and produce occasionally with the finer striation a kind of minute granulation.
The canal is only slightly bent laterally, but it is more strongly bent upwards than
in any of the other species, and on its termination it appears to be also somewhat
widened. The inner lip thickens somewhat towards the anterior extremity. The
only known species which it would seem very desirable to compare with the Indian
fossil, is Fusus Nereidis, Mimst. (in Goldf. Petref. Germ, III, 1841-1844, p. 24,
Pl. 171, Fig. 20). A perceptible difference, judging from Goldfuss’ figure only, les
in the spiral striation, although this could be easily explained from the state of pre-
servation. Miimster’s species appears to be pretty common in the middle cretaceous
deposits of Germany; (vide Zeitsch. Deutsch. Geol. Gesell. XV, p. 340).

Localities —N. of Alundanapooram and 8. of Olapaudy; appears to be a
rare shell.

Formation. —Trichinopoly group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 127
XXVI. POLLIA, Gray, 1839.
1, Ponta PonDICHERRIENSIS, Forbes, sp. Pl. XI, Figs. 10—12.

1846. Murex Pondicherriensis Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 127, Pl. 13, Fig. 20.
1350. Fusus yi D’Orbigny, Prod. II; idem, Gabb; Pictet; and others.

Pol. testa ovata, apice acuta; ultimo anfractu maxime inflato ; anfractibus
circiter septenis, convexis, supra angustioribus, planiusculis, transversim. 12—16-
costatis, spiraliter costato-striatis ; striis crassis in costis transversalibus Sortioribus,
nonnunqum subtuberculosis, una seu duabus minoribus, filiformibus, alternantibus ; aper-
tura ovali; labro ad marginem intus sulcoso ; labio tenwi; canali brevissimo (7).

Spiral angle 60°—68°; sutural angle 6°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... «. 0°61—0°62.
Widthof , , : itsheight ( 5 ren a0 0°92.

All the whorls are much more strongly contracted above than below and some-
what flattened, while the lower portion is strongly convex. The transverse ribs,
which vary between .12 and 16 in number, are posteriorly thinner, but can be generally
traced up to the suture. Besides the sutural line there are usually on the flattened
portion of the whorl three strive, the middle one being the strongest, and three others,
respectively much stronger than the previous, are placed on the lower portion.
As the size of the shell increases, thinner strize appear gradually between the prin-
cipal ones, but there are very rarely more than two of them between two of the
former. When the shell surface is well preserved the strixe of growth are found
to produce on the spiral striation a fine granulation, otherwise they appear some
what distinct only in the interstices.

The aperture is ovate; the outer lip on its margin internally sulcated; the
inner lip not much thickened and partially crenulated and striated. The canal was
certainly short, and although it has not been observed with its termination perfect
in any of our numerous specimens, it could scarcely differ in form very much from
that of living species of the same genus, as may be seen in the restored Fig. 10 or
11, Pl. XI. I may remark here, that this specimen is very nearly perfect, and that
only a portion of the margin of the outer lip is broken away, the impressions of
the interior sulcation being well preserved. The ornamentation not being otherwise
unlike, I have long been in doubt whether it would not be more appropriate to refer
this species to Phos, Montfort, but the want of a separate anterior fold on the inner
lip and the comparatively great thickness and solidity of the shell agrees undoubt-
edly better with living species of Pollia,

Prof. Forbes described this species as Hwrex, pointing out distinctly the short-
ness of the anterior canal, and there does not appear much reason to support
D’Orbigny’s views in transferring the species to Fusws, from which Pollia as at
present accepted must be kept totally distinct, intermediate between the sub-
families wurrorvZ and FUSINE.

128 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Localities. —Alundanapooram, neighbourhood of Anapaudy and Verazhoor, in
the Trichinopoly district ; a tolerably common shell.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

ce. Sub-family,—MURICIN#. (Adams, Chenu, Gray and others.)

The animals of the wvrrcrv# are almost exactly like those of the rvsry#, at least
they do not exhibit any greater variations, except that the margins of the mantle are
generally more developed and form usually at an interval of one-third of each
yvolution stronger spinose or lamellar varices in the former sub-family. The aper-
ture of the shell is round, internally smooth and only the margin of the outer lip
often undulated; in a great number of species the canal is externally, up to a
narrow open line, closed; the operculum is ovate with a sub-apical nucleus.

It is certainly necessary to divide this family into at least four genera (or rather
five) as proposed by Dr. Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 11) and others.

1. Murex, Linn. 1758, restricted to the species with a short spire, ventricose,
strongly convex whorls, thick varices with or without single spines, and along canal.

The W. spirilla=? Tudicla of Adams and Chenu excluded.

2. Chicoreus, Montfort, 1810, with three principal and more or less sub-equal
spinose and lamellarly branching varices, last whorl usually somewhat higher than
the spire, canal short with its termination bent to the right.

2a. Pteronotus, Swains. 1840.—Of the other sub-genera, quoted by Adams,
this ought I believe to be established as a genus, comprising chiefly elongated shells
with the spire about the same height as the last whorl or even somewhat higher,
each whorl ornamented with three laterally much compressed, fin-shaped varices ;
secondary varices more or less obsolete, the interspaces being often quite smooth,
the canal of moderate length, externally usually perfectly closed by the extended
margins of the aperture, the termination straight or only very slightly bent.
There are a considerable number of tertiary fossil species, which indicate this
separation as very desirable.

3. Typhis, Montf. 1810, characterized especially by the tubular canal near the
posterior edge of the mantle; includes a large number of typical shells.

4. Trophon, Montf. 1810.—The varices are numerous, lamellar, single and
equally formed, posteriorly angulated, prolonged into short lamelliform spines, hol-
lowed out internally; the anterior canal is open, of moderate length and usually
bent to the left (in the frontal view of the shell).

The sub-family, as at present restricted, forms a very well defined, natural
group of shells, and each of the genera, as here stated, have numerous representa-
tives in neogene and eocene beds. By much less certain, however, is any know-
ledge of the cretaceous species, attributed to this same group of shells. The fol-
lowing cretaceous species have been recorded by Pictet (Pal. Suisse, 3me
Ser. p. II, p. 660); I. Prestensis, P. et Camp; HW. Genevensis P. et R.; 2. carinella,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 129

Sabaudianus et bilineatus, P. et Camp; IL calcar, Sow.; I. pleurotomoides, Miiller.
In my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda (Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, LII, p. 80),
T have mentioned as doubtful J. loricatus (Lritonium id. Zek.); and I actually
do not know where the two last named species could be better placed, although they
have no intermediate stronger but all very sharp varices, as most of the species of
Chicoreus have, to which genus alone they can form additions. The six first named
species may belong to the same group, but they are not so perfectly known as to
admit of their difference from Pollia and Tritonidea of the rusrym being positively
stated. All this is to be looked for with better materials, and the generic denomina-
tion of Hwrex shows in general only, that the species most probably belong to the
uuricivz. Of the three species noted by Prof. Forbes as Iwrex I have referred the
M. Pondicherriensis to Pollia and UU. Trichinopolitensis to Tritonidea of the rvsivz,
but Iam not able to trace UZ. fluctuosus, nor could I pronounce an opinion on its
generic denomination. The species may prove to belong to this or to the former sub-
family ; it ought provisionally to stand here, as no reason can be given for its being
shifted about into other groups.

Gabb lately described a very interesting species, Typhis antiquus, from the
cretaceous rocks of California (Pal. of California, 1864, I, p. 82, Pl. 18, Fig. 81.) ; it is
the first representant of the genus in cretaceous beds. We notice from South India
another equally remarkable species belonging to the sub-family wvrcrmv# and in
all probability to the genus,

XXVIT. TROPHON, Montfort, 1810.
1. TropHon OLpDHAMIANUM, Sfoliczka. Pl. XI, Fig. 18.

Troph. testa elongata, fusiformi ; anfractibus gradatis, supra valde-excavatis,
ad marginem suturalem subinflatis, infra planiusculis, spiraliter crasse striatis, trans-
versim lamellose costulatis ; costulis supra in excavatione obliquis, ad angulum spimu-
losis, infra rectis, m striis spiralibus lamellose—elevatis, plus minusve muricatis ; labio
levigato, tenui; apertura ’—canali ?—

Spiral angle 44°; sutural angle 9°.

This very characteristic fossil agrees in every respect so entirely with living
species of the genus Trophon, that there can be little doubt as to its being a repre-
sentative of this group in the cretaceous deposits.

All the whorls are along the suture deeply and broadly excavated, below nearly
flattened ornamented with coarse spiral strize, which are usually unequal in strength,
numerous on the last whorl, while only three remain visible on the previous, and
gradually disappear towards the uppermost, The margin of the suture is somewhat
swollen up; on the excavated portion below no spiral striation is visible, but the
oblique transverse ribs, which are nearly straight on the lower portion, are here
lamellar and more or less elevated into spines on crossing the spiral striae, especially
so on the angle, which bounds the excavation below.

130 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The specimen under description is rather imperfect, neither the apex nor the
aperture is preserved, but the very characteristic ornamentation may for the present
serve as a sufficient distinction. The inner lip is thin and smooth; near the suture
the shell is remarkably solid.

Locality.—S. of Serdamungalum in Trichinopoly district ; apparently very rare ;
only the figured specimen has been examined.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XI. Family —TRITONIIDZ.

Animal with a thickened, truncate head; tentacles of moderate length, with
the eyes on the external thickened basis, or within the first half of their length;
proboscis long, retractile; lingual membrane, with teeth in seven rows, the lateral
in three series each; mantle enclosed; siphon usually produced and nearly straight ;
foot always expanded, with thin margins, truncate anteriorly.

Operculum ovate, lamellar, of the same size as, or occasionally smaller than,
the aperture, and with an apical or lateral nucleus.

The shells are more or less ovate, usually thick and consistent, covered with a
rough, horny epidermis ; the whorls ornamented in the course of growth with per-
manent apertural varices, of which at least the last one is always distinguished, even
when all the previous become obsolete ; the surface is usually roughly covered with
spiral strie and more or less spinose tubercles ; the aperture is ovate and both lips
usually denticulated or sulcated; the inner lip has often posteriorly an elongated
tooth so as ta narrow by it the aperture ; the canal is more or less produced.

The genera usually admitted in this family are Ranella (Bursa, Adams, Apollon,
Gray) Persona (Distortio, Adams), and Tritonium, of the first and last of which
H. and A. Adams quote a number of sub-genera. Gray restricted the name Ranella
for R.crumena (and 2), as distinguished by a semiovate operculum, with a centro-lateral
nucleus, and places it in the Casszpzm (Guide, 1857, p. 39). If this be admitted,
Persona in having a similar operculum and differing far more in the constitution
of the shell must be separated from the Trzronmp# also. There does not seem any
particular necessity for either change, as otherwise nearly the entire family must be
disbanded.

A generic distinction of those species, as R. crumena, within the family
Trrrovips, appears quite sufficient. It cannot be questioned that the present dis-
tinction, as accepted between Ranella and Tritoniwm, based principally upon the
number of varices in one whorl, is very uncertain. When Philippi searched anxi-
ously after other distinctive characters between Ranella and Tritonium, it shows
only that he had carefully observed a number of one and the same species in
different stages of growth. For if any body has had the opportunity of examining
a really large number of these living shells on the sea-coast, he will easily be con-
vinced, that he could make a good number of species of Tritoniwm and Ranella

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 131

too out of one series of shells, of which the animals are evidently perfectly the
same as regards any specific distinctions. All that appears likely is, that any classi-
fication depending upon the existence of two varices in one, or three in two whorls,
must be given up as of principal importance, and that a number of genera ought
then to be framed according to the general form and a summary of other distinctive
marks, as has been partially proposed by H. and A. Adams. It must be eranted
that the varices are in many species scrupulously constant in their position, and that
they will always form good marks of distinction, but certainly they are not so to
the extent of forming strict generic separations. So long, however, as only speci-
mens of ‘distinguished beauty’ are recorded and represented in our collections, it
is indeed a difficult task to entertain hopes, that any one will succeed in a generic
arrangement of the family. The following would perhaps summarise the present
state of our knowledge.

1,—Ranella ; as in Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 89; the examination of the opercula
only can fix any certainty of distinction from

2.—Lampas ; ovate shells, with distinct and open posterior canal, very short
anterior canal like Tritoniwm lampas, Ranella foliata, and others (Aspa,. Adams,
included).

3.—Apolion ; produced anterior canal ; last whorl ventricose; outer lip much
thickened on the margin; no, or at least not an open, posterior canal, with two
varices on each whorl; species like Ranella gigantea, gyrinus, and others.

A.-—Hupleura ; as stated by Adams, Genera, I, p. 107.

5.—Persona; (Distortio, Adams, Gen. I, p. 104.)

6.—Simplum ; shell ovate; whorls nodulose ; last ventricose; canal distinct, more
or less produced; margins of aperture strongly thickened; outer lip exteriorly
bounded by a varix, internally thick, dentate; posterior canal indicated, not open.
Under this name could probably be better included the species quoted by Adams in
the sub-genera Simplum, Cabestana, Lottorium, and Gutturnium, Tritonium and Clan-
destinum, Chem, and others. The distinction from Apollon would be based simply
upon the number of tubercles within restricted limits. Imperfect specimens will
be difficult to separate from Zritoniwn, although from the nature of the outer lip
the varices ought to be always much stronger.

7.—Epidromus ; vide Adams’ Gen. I, p. 103, probably not excluding Ranella
anceps.

8.—Tritonium,* as restricted (Adams’ Gen. I, p. 102), ovately elongated, canal
short; outer lip thickened in front, somewhat reflected with sharpened outer edge ;
inner lip thin, posteriorly more or less expanded, and near the posterior angle of
the aperture with a fold-like tooth ;—Ranella candisata probably included.

9.—Lagena ; shell thin, more like that in Neptwnea ; whorls roundish or aneu- ~
lated with short transverse ribs, and mostly obsolete varices ; margins of the aper-
ture continuous; inner lip with a fold-like tooth posteriorly ; outer lip internally

* In a case so easily remedied as this, I do not see the advantage of supposing, that the meaning applied
to a word by any one should be misunderstood as applying to a reptile, where he is only speaking of a shell.

132 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

smooth with broad sulei; externally inflated forming a varix, but not much thick
ened; canal usually somewhat produced; columella solid. This genus ought to be
certainly distinguished from Tritoniwm and the other genera, being well charac-
terized by the thinness of the shell as compared with other Zzrrowup#. We noticed
the same difference, accompanied with other distinctive characters (as stated), on
two species from the South Indian cretaceous rocks, the description of which will
be found more in detail farther on under this generic heading. Chenu entertains, as
T believe justly, some doubts as to the species attributed by Adams to this genus.

If the rit. Tranquebaricum, Linn., be not separated from Simplum, there is
certainly no reason to do so with Tr. clandestinwum, Lamk. for both have the
characteristic form and thickened outer lip of Stmplum, except that the varices
become on the upper volutions more or less obsolete. There is usually only one
varix on the last, and sometimes one, two, or three preceding ones well developed on
the previous volutions, but I do not think that there is any great necessity for
separating these forms from Simplum, save on account of the few differences in the
structure of the shell; certainly they are not to be united with Zit. cancellatum,
Lamk., Z. Oregonense, Say, LZ. Chemnitzii, Gray, and others in one genus. The
Trit. (Buccinum) glaciale, Miller, ought, I believe, to be placed here and not under
Bucemun.

10.—Argobuccinum (vide Adams’ Gen. I, p. 104). This genus would seem to
differ only by the more solid structure of the shell, and by the outer lip being
internally thickened and_ dentate, the canal short, recurved; it could be retained
for Tr. scabrum, King, Ranella Argus, Lamk., R. vexillum, Sow., and a few tertiary
fossil species. The Zit. rude, Brod., appears rather to be a Pollia.

11.—Hindsia,* Adams, 1850; (Nassaria in Adams’ Gen. I, p, 123 ; Hindsia
of Chenu). Excepting the last varix on the margin of the outer lip, there is
no other one distinguished from its size, although the whorls are transversally
numerously ribbed; the canalis produced and recurved; the aperture roundish ;
the inner lip transversally grooved, and the outer lip internally thickened and
dentate. These characters distinguish the shells of this genus easily from Lagena
and Argobuccinum.

Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 48) does not seem to be inclined to separate these forms
from Tritoniwm (Triton) at all; and Adams, Chenu, and others placed the genus
under the Buocrvip#, next to Phos, Montf. H. and A. Adams refer (loc. cit. p. 127)
to some distinctions in the animals between Nassaria and Tritonum, but certainly on
comparing these with the animals of most of the Buocrrps#, it may be seen that
the dilated foot, the placing of the eyes, and the straight siphon are far more like in
the Trrronupm than is generally the case in species of the Buccryrp#. The
shell from its consistency and ornamentation is decidedly that of a Tritoniwm and

* Morch (Proceed. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1862, p, 227) says ‘the first species is Nassa lyrata, Gmel., p. 3794; Mart. IV,
Figs. 1122-1123. If the quotation of Gmelin is right, the type is Mangelia; but if Martinis’ figures are correct, the
type is Buce. nivewm, Gmel, The latter, however, is not probable; and therefore the name WVassaria must not be
used for Hindsia, H. and A. Adams.’

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 133

not of a Buccimum, oreven Phos ; and the same applies to the form of the operculum.
Hindsia, or Nassaria, as stated by Adams, forms a small group of very character-
istic shells, to which, however, species as Canth. biliratus, pastinaca, nigricostatus, and
a few others classed by Adams under Zritonidea (Gen. I, p. 85), ought to be added.
On the whole, I believe that it is absolutely necessary to form a generic distinction
for these shells, but not to separate them from the other Zrrrovizps. For the
study of the fossil species this genus is very important; there are numerous
shells belonging to it described from tertiary beds under Murer and Fusus, and
some of the cretaceous species of Zritoniwm and others appear to belong also to it, as
I shall presently mention more in detail.

The fossil forms of the family Terronzrpx do not seem to exhibit any marked
generic distinctions from the living, at least I am not acquainted with a single one
which would necessitate the formation of a separate group or even a sub-genus.
It is therefore easier to classify the recent shells, as the state of preservation
cannot here interfere. The present difficulty in coming to a conclusive arrange-
ment is only the want of specimens in different stages of growth, as is especially
required in Tritoniwm and Apollon.

The tertiary species belong mostly to Lampas, Apollon, Simplum, and a few
eocene to Hpidromus. The number of these tertiary species is comparatively a large
one. Of cretaceous species only a few are recorded, but the state of preservation
scarcely allows of a very close determination.

1.—Tritoniwm urgonense, Pict. et Camp. (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. ser., 2me. pte.
p- 662, Pl. 96, Fig. 3, and p. 663), would appear to belong to Zritonium (as restricted).
Pictet compares its generic identity with Zritoniwm fusiforme, Kiener, which, at
least in its predominant characters, belongs to this genus.

2.—Tritoniwn cretaceum, Miller (Pet. Aach. Kreidef., 1851, II, p. 47, Pl. 5,
Fig. 2). Although Miiller (p. 48) says that the species occurs ‘in best preservation’
in the ‘Grimsand’ near Vaelsbrug, the representation which he gives certainly does
not appear to be that of a perfectly preserved specimen. In no other genus, save
LEpidromus, do the varices appear so oblique as to cross the other transverse ribs,
and the species if perfect can therefore only belong to this; otherwise any body might
be misled to see in it only the upper portion of the shell of a species of the 4z474.

3.—Tritonium Konincki, Binkh. (Gast. et Ceph. Limbourg, 1861, I, p. 4, Pl. 1,
Fig. 10) has externally the varices not well distinguished, and from the impressions
of teeth on the inner margin of the outer lip it would appear to be a Zritonium.

4.—Tritonium Gosawicum, Zekeli, 1852 (vide Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, LIT,
Revs. ete. p. 80, Pl. 1, Fig. 4), isa Simplum, known from the aperture in good presery-
ation.

5-8.—Tritoniwm Hornii, Diegoensis, Alii det and Whitneyi have been
described by Gabb from the cretaceous beds of California (Pal. 1864, I, pp. 94—96).
None of the species was found with the aperture well preserved ; the three first named
would seem to be Zritoniwm proper, although the shells in general very much
resemble some species of Letodomus, Swainson, which with Adinus of Adams are

134 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

quoted by H. and A. Adams (Gen. I, p. 114) as sub-genera of Pseudostrombus, Klein
(Dorsanum, Gray). It is by no means certain that these two generic groups
do not belong to the Trrronzzp#. I should say, judging from figures only, that
the ornamentation and the form of the aperture would rather be in favor of such
a transfer. The last of Gabb’s species may be possibly a Hindsia, if not a
Tritonidea of the rusinZ.

9-12.—Tritonium gravidum, Lagena nodulosa and secans, and Hindsia eximia
are four species from the South Indian cretaceous rocks. The descriptions of these
are given below.

To these have to be added probably the following :—

Triton atavus, Forbes (Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 126, Pl. 18, Fig. 14).
I have not been able to trace this species, and until other specimens have been
procured, Forbes’ name must be retained. Certainly the species is not a Fusus, to
which all subsequent writers following D’Orbigny refer the same, but in all probabi-
lity is a true Tritonium.

Triton ? elegans, Desh. (Mem. Soe. Géol. France, 1842, V., pt. I, p. 14, Pl. 17,
Fig. 18, Fusus id. D’Orb.) is probably a Hindsia, so far at least as the exterior
character of ornamentation is concerned, and very much the same appears to be the
case with

Fusus Gaultinus, D’Orbigny (Pal. Franc. Crét. II, p. 335, Pl. 223, Fig. 1);
Fusus Vibrayeanus, D’Orb. (ibid, Pl. 223, Fig. 6); Buccinwn cancellatum, Alth.
(Haidinger’s Abhandlungen, 1850, III, p. 224, Pl. 11, Fig. 25), from the cre-
taceous deposits near Lemberg in Galizia; and Husws pedernalis, Rimer (Kreide-
bildg. Texas, 1852, p. 38, Pl. 4, Fig. 13), will probably be shown to belong to
Hindsia also. The figured specimens seem to have been all in tolerably good
preservation, and the point of difference could be very easily settled by an inspection
of the originals.

The following so called species have to be excluded from the family
Trironunz: Tritonium crebriforme, Zek. (vide Stoliczka in Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865,
LIT, Revis. p. 80) being only a fragmentary specimen of a Cerithium ; Tritonium
loricatum, Zek. (Gosau Gasterop. 1852, p. 83, Pl. 15, Fig. 3; Stoliczka, loc. cit.
p- 80). This species has been transferred by me to Mwrer, and as the specimen
figured by Zekeli is a perfect one, it appears tolerably certain that the species
belongs at least to the sub-family arvrrczya, although it is difficult to determine the
genus strictly. Were the outer lip thickened by a varix, it might be justly referred
to Hindsia, but in such a case the single known specimen could be only in a
transitory state of growth. :

Summarizing the above notes we may say, that there are at present 12 species
of cretaceous Trrronzzp# known as certain, divided into equal numbers of four,
from Europe, from North America, and from India. Five species more, viz., three
from Europe, one from North America, and one from India, are somewhat doubtful,
but most probably belong to this family. Of all the species yet found in the creta-
ceous deposit, not one belongs to the forms commonly known under the generic name

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 135

of Ranella, and only one belongs to Simplwm, another perhaps to Zpidromus, and the
rest either to Zritoniwm or Hindsia, both genera respectively fewer in number
as represented among living shells.

XXXI. HINDSIA, Adams, 1850.

1. Hryps1a Exim, Sfoliczka. Pl. XI, Figs. 15—17.

Hinds. testa ovate elongata; spira ultimo anfractui equali seu paulum breviori ;
anfractibus senis, convexis, primis duobus levigatis mamillatisque, ceteris transversin
costatis, spiraliter costulato-striatis ; costis 10-12 in uno circuitu, parum curvatis,
equalibus ; striis fortioribus, in ultimo numerosis, omninis in costis transversalibus
subtuberculatis atque in mterstitiis una vel duabus striis tenwioribus ornatis ; apertura
rotundata, antice elongata; marginibus intus crenulatis ; labro imcrassato, varici-
formi; canali moderate prolongato, lateraliter atque suprd recurvo; basi antice

obsolete-fissurata.
Spiral angle 60°-70°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) v. 0'63—0'52,

The height of the spire is somewhat variable; being in some specimens, which
are more inflated, somewhat shorter than, in others about equal to, the height of the
last volution. The ornamentation is very characteristic, and in no way different from
that in living species of the same genus. The whorls are more contracted above or
posteriorly than below, and ‘are crossed by 10 to 12 equally strong, transverse ribs,
and usually four or five strong spiral strie, which on reaching the former are eleva-
ted into more or less sharpened tubercles. The two uppermost striee are with respect
to the others a little thinner, the next lower somewhat more elevated than
the following two, in addition to which occasionally a sixth one is apparent on the
suture of the penultimate whorl. On the last volution these stronger striz are
by far more numerous, covering the entire anterior portion, and between all of them
there appear gradually, with the growth of the shell, one or two finer strize.

The aperture is roundish, and anteriorly narrowly prolonged with the margins
all round ecrenulated or obsoletely plicated. The outer lip is thickened, forming
exteriorly a thick varix ; the inner lip is also thickened, leaving a slight fissure visible
near the anterior extremity ; this latter is recurved laterally, and somewhat upwards,
the margin of the inner lip, where the columella terminates, is as usual sharp.

In the specimens figured on Pl. XI it will be observed that the small
tubercles on the transverse ribs become fully developed only after the specimen
reached a certain size. In this stage of growth the species recalls very much the
ornamentation of Fusus Gaulimus, D’Orb. (figured Pal. Franc. Crét. Pl. 228, Fig. 1,
by mistake under the name of F, rusticus, Fitton). In young specimens of H. eximia
the spiral striee are, however, more uniform in thickness, and more closely placed to
each other; at the same time the finer intermediate strize are almost totally wanting.

Localities. —Comarapolliam, Arrialoor and near Vylapaudy, in the Trichinopoly
district ; not common.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

136 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

XXXIT. TRITONIUM, Link, 1807.
1. TRITONIUM GRAVIDUM, Séoliczka. Pl. XI, Fig. 14.

Trit. testa ovate elongata, turrita; anfractibus septenis, ad suturas planiusculis,
et angustatis, supra medium angulatis, infra lente convexis, transversim costulatis,
spiraliter striatis, costulis atque strus supra medium multo tenworibus ; margine
suturali posteriori tumescente et obsolete crenulato; infra medium striis spiralibus
ternis fortioribus atque in costis transversalibus spinulose tuberculatis conspicuis,
numerosis minoribus striis alternantibus ; varicibus crassis, posterius spinose angulatis,
in circuitu anfractuum % distantibus ; apertura subrotundata; labro extus moderate
crasso, intus ad marginem sulcoso; labio lamelliformi, levigato, postice unidentato,
medio arcuato, antice crenulato; canali brevi, lateraliter curvo; columella ad
terminationem anteriorem obsolete fissurata.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ve 0152.

An ovate shell consisting of about seven volutions, the last of which is very
nearly of the same height as the spire. Each of the whorls is posteriorly much
narrower and flattened, angulated a little above the middle and then slightly convex.
The posterior edge along the suture is somewhat thickened and obsoletely granulated.
The transverse ribs are from 14 to 16 in number in each volution, but they are very
variable in strength in the different specimens; on the flattened portion of the
whorls they always become thinner, although they never seem to disappear totally.
The anterior portion of each of the upper whorls is ornamented with usually three
strong spiral strive, which, in crossing the transverse ribs, form small spinulose
tuberculations. On the last whorl these spiral striz are of course much more
numerous, and the transverse ribs become towards the anterior extremity only very
gradually obsolete. The interstices between the stronger strize and all the flattened
posterior or upper part of the whorls is covered densely with a much finer striation.
The varices are very distinctly marked, often ornamented with sharpened tubercles,
and distant from each other two-thirds of the circuit of each whorl. The aperture is
roundish; the outer lip thickened externally and grooved internally ; the inner lip
provided posteriorly with a prolonged tooth, in the middle smooth and anteriorly
partially crenulated; it is rather thin, lamellar, as is usually the case in typical
Tritonium, not so enormously thickened as in Stmplum. The canal is short and
slightly bent to one side and a little upwards. The anterior margin of the inner lip
being somewhat raised above the surface a slight fissure is formed on the columella.

Our Indian fossil recalls, as regards the general character or ornamentation, the
Tritonium Urgonense, Pict. et Camp. (Mater. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, dme. ser. p. 662, Pl. 96,
Fig. 3), which, although determined from a much smaller and imperfect specimen,
differs evidently by the coarser and less numerous transverse ribs, and by having
four stronger spiral strize on each of the upper whorls. It belongs, however, most
probably to the same group of the Trrroyizpx.

Locality.—From a light coloured sandstone 8. of Arrialoor; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 137
XXXIII. LAGENA, Kleim, 1753.

I am not acquainted with any known cretaceous species, which could be
properly attributed to this genus; and those two noted here from the South Indian
cretaceous deposits stand, as regards their specific characters, almost perfectly
isolated among cretaceous fossils.

1. Lagena nopunosa, Stoliczka. Pl. XI, Fig. 18.

Lag. testa ovate elongata, tenui; anfractibus quinis, primis mamillatis levigatis-
que, ceteris ad medium acute-angulatis atque nodulosis, ultimo inflato tricarimato,
carina superiori subnodulosa, carinis duabus inferioribus sublevigatis, tenwioribus ;
superficie spiraliter striata; apertura late angulata; labio levi, postice plicose-
dentato ; labro extus varicoso, intus late sulcoso; canali lateraliter moderate curvo.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of last whorl including the canal : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... w. §=0°64,

In general form this species recalls very much Zritonidea and similar rusiyZ,
but the large varix, which forms the outer lip of the aperture, indicates immediately
its great relationship to other Zezronzp#. The shell consists usually of about five
volutions, the embryonal of which are smooth and somewhat enlarged. The spire
is only a little shorter than the height of the last volution. The posterior portion
of the upper whorls is much contracted, either flat or somewhat excavated and
separated from the anterior perpendicular half of the whorls by a sharp numerously
tuberculated keel. The tubercles are depressed both above and below, and their
number amounts on the preceding whorl to about 12; often it is rather less than
more. On the last whorl two additional keels appear below the principal one, but
they do not usually exhibit any tuberculation.

The entire surface of the shell is besides covered with fine strice of growth and
a dense spiral striation, among which generally only one line below the tuberculated
keel predominates a little in strength.

The aperture is much enlarged, angular with sharp raised margins, and internally
quite smooth, with the exception of an elongated tooth on the posterior portion of
the inner lip. The canal seems to be somewhat more elongated than usual in
living species of this genus, and is bent slightly towards the left side (in front view).

Localities —Near Shutanure, Veraghoor, Vylapaudy and Arrialoor, in the Trichi-
nopoly District ; not common.

Formations.—Trichinopoly-and Arrialoor-groups; to the latter the two last
mentioned localities refer. The specimens from the two series of beds are all exactly
alike, and offer no object of remark.

138 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
2. LAGENA SECANS, Sfoliczka. Pl. XI, Fig. 19.

Lag. testa ovate elongata, turrvita, tenui; anfractibus ad medium acutissime
carinatis, ultimo bicarinato; superficie spiraliter striata; apertura ?—labio levi;
postice plicose dentato.

Spiral angle 55°; sutural angle 6°—7°.,

This species, although not very rare, has not yet been procured in a desirable
state of preservation, but its similarity to the preceding cannot leave a single doubt
that it belongs to the same genus; in both, the structure of the shell is exactly
alike.

It differs from LZ. nodulosa in having the keel of the upper whorls sharper,
devoid of any distinct tuberculations, and only one additional keel on the last whorl.
The outer joins the inner lip on the upper keel, while in ZL. nodulosa the aperture
does not reach higher than to the median keel. The shell surface exhibits no farther
ornamentation than a fine spiral striation and equally fine strize of growth. Frag-
ments of the upper whorls of specimens with not well preserved shell surface are
much like Trichotropis (Turbo) Konincki, Mill. sp.

Localities—Olapaudy, W. of Arrialoor, and 8. W. of Mulloor, in the Trichino-
poly district.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XII. Fanily,—COLUMBELLIDZ.

This family embraces a small number of genera, which agree in the ovate or
elongated form of a rather solid shell, a very short anterior canal, often replaced by
an emergination of the anterior extremity only, and crenulated or plaited margins
of the aperture, which is very often much narrowed by the thickening of the lips,
specially of the outer one.

Dr. F. Rolle published in 1861 some very able notes (Sitzungsb. Akad.
Wien., Vol. XLII, p. 261, &c.) on the different types of Colwmbella (sensu
Lamarcki) which occur living and neogene, being represented in the cretaceous
period by Columbellina, D’Orb. and in the upper jurassic strata by the genus Colwn-
bellaria, Rolle (the typical species being Col. corallina, Quenst. sp., Cassis idem,
Quenst.) ; it will be sufficient to refer here to these valuable observations. The
living Colwnbelle have been divided by Bellardi and others into different sections,
according to the varying form of the shells. Gray, Adams and others accept a cer-
tain number of genera and sub-genera, and there can be no question that this
system ought to be carried out; but great difference of opinion still exists as to the
limits of these divisions, and they ought to be brought probably more into accordance
with the apparently artificial classification of Bellardi. It does not seem likely
that any other separation will practically sueceed, than one based chiefly on the
principal variations in the form of the shell, otherwise we must still imcrease the
number of the sub-genera, which are quoted by Chenu and others. No less difference

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 139

exists as to the classification of the family Cozumpzzzipm among the Pro-
SOBRANCHIA. H. and A. Adams admit it as a sub-family of the I/zrerpz, but for
this the constitution of the shell does not seem to give any support. (Vide our
family Voruripas, p. 75). Gray places it next to Nassa in the Muricip# only on
account of having the nucleus of the operculum apical, while his Buccrwrpm have
the same lateral. The animals of the Cozumprrris are rather more like those of
Hburna and Cominella than of Buccinum, but they have, on the other hand, nearly
as much resemblance to those of Persicula and otherI4remetrips.

Deshayes classifies, as I have already stated, Colwmbella in the family Vozuripz,
for which I do not see a sufficient reason. It is well known that a number of the
living species described by different authors as Colwmbella belong properly to the
MITRIN® or PuRPURINa (Ricinula), and when all these have been separated the
family will form a pretty well characterised group. It appears, therefore, to us
most advisable to regard, with Chenu, the Cozvmprrirp# as a separate family,
and I place it here because the fossil forms indicate evidently a transition between
the Muricip# and Trrronizp# on one and the Buccryinz and Purpvrip~ on
the other side. The few known cretaceous species of the family belong without
exception to

XXXIV. COLUMBELLINA, D’Orbigny, 1843.

Through the long posterior canal the cretaceous forms are most nearly allied to
some tropical living forms, as C. mercatoria, harpeformis and others. Pictet (Pal.
Suisse. Foss. Ste. Croix, p. 671) enumerates seven species; of these the two Indian
Pugnellus must be excluded (vide our family Azara, p. 18), and we notice in their
place another species, which appears to be a true Columbellina. The specimen,
which was found in the Ootatoor group near Odium, is as yet unique, and is
represented in Fig. 1 on Pl. XII. It being impossible to form the slightest con-
jecture as to the details of ornamentation of the shell surface, we prefer not to
name this cast specifically. There do not seem to have been any strong ribs or
tubercles present, because there is no trace of them left on the cast, but still, the shell
having been evidently very thick, its surface may have been very richly ornamented.
The anterior and posterior canals and the dentition on the middle parts of the outer
and inner lips, as well as the interior shape of the aperture, are very distinctly marked.

The great interest which is attached to the Indian species is its occurrence
among the few as yet known Gasrropopa from the Ootatoor group, and I would
therefore direct the special attention of any subsequent visitor to those places to
this interesting fossil.

The number of known Cozvmpztzrin# from cretaceous beds is therefore to be
reduced to six species, if actually the Col. brevis, P. and C. and Col. neoconviensis,
D’Orb. sp. are different, and if the Indian species is distinct from those already
known; its form recalls no doubt strongly that of Col. monodactylus, Desh. sp., but
until the shell surface of the former is known, no support whatever can be given
to these suggestions. .

140 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XIII. Family,—BUCOCINIDZ.

Bucciwip# and Cycrorsipm, Chenu; Buccinine® and nasstym# of Buccintipa#, H. and A. Adams;
COMINELLINA, NASSINA, PHOSINA of Muricip# and Buccininz of Buccinipa, Gray).

In the separation of the Buccryip# from the Purpuvrinm we intend to follow
Chenu, but we do not think that there exists any necessity to distinguish the
Cyrctopsip#, certainly not as an independent family, for there is actually not the
slightest reason to be found in support of a separation of Cyclops, Montf., from the
wassiv#, as I will mention subsequently.

The animals of the Buccryip# have a distinct, truncate head, the tentacles of
moderate length, with the eyes on their outer side sessile: the eye-peduncles being
represented only by small bulgings, or somewhat produced and united with the
tentacles; the proboscis usually long; the teeth in three series, the central being
broad and fixed, the lateral versatile; mantle enclosed; siphon usually recurved ;
foot simple, truncate in front, laterally waved and posteriorly always terminating in
one or two points more or less produced.

The operculum is annular, but varying in size, form, and the place of its
nucleus, according to the different sub-families.

The shells are mostly conically ovate, to a great extent smooth, and, if the
whorls are ribbed transversally, the ribs are never unequal in strength; the canal is
either very short or in most cases reduced to a deep notch, and the inner lip of
the aperture is either smooth or dentate on the inner projecting margin only, but
never folded.

According to the different prevalent shapes of the shell and the form of the
operculum, four sub-families were distinguished, especially by Gray. With regard to
their relations to the Terzrronmzpm and Coxumueeritipa on the one side, and the
Purpverrz on the other, they may be quoted as follows :—

a. Sub-family—PHOSIN (Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 17).

Genera; 1. Phos, Montfort., 1810.
2. Northia, Gray, 1847.
3. Cyllene, Gray, 1833.

b. Subfamily—NASSIN (Gray, |. ce. p. 16).

Genera; 1. Desmoulea, Gray, 1847.

2. Cyclops, Montf., 1810 (Neritula apud Adams, 1. cit. p. 122).

3. Nassa, Lamarck, 1799.

4, Bullia, Gray, 1835, probably including Pseudostrombus, Adams,
but excluding Leiodomus (in parte) and Adinus, forming separate genera, either
here or in the Trrrowz1i #. Buccinanops, D’Orb., could be retained as a good genus.

Chenu (Man. I, p. 164) formed for Cyclops, Montf. and Teinostoma, H. and A.
Adams (Genera, I, p. 122), a separate family, Crczorsrp#, which certainly must be

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 141

cancelled.* Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 17) does not separate Cyclops from Nassa at all,
while other writers think the Cy. neriteus is only an abnormal form of some other
species of Massa. Chenu obtained a new species of Cyclops from the Crimean sea,
Oy. kamiesch (vide Manuel, p. 165), which in general form agrees with the other
Mediterranean species, but neither the animal nor the operculum has been made
known of this second species. Comparing the animal of Cyclops neriteus with that
of Nassa, it must be agreed that they are, strictly speaking, perfectly identical,
and that the opercula of both are very similar, or at least not more different
than in other forms of the so-called sub-genera of Massa. The only difference
exists in the form of the shell, and in comparing this, for instance, with species
of the sub-genus duricularia (Adams’ Gen. I, p. 118), we meet forms evidently
indicating a passage to Cyclops, differing from it almost solely by the short
transverse ribbings. It appears quite sufficient to retain Cyclops as generically
distinct from Massa, but at the same time certainly to retain both in one sub-family.
Fossil species, ike Massa gibbosula and a few others of upper tertiary age, belong to
Cyclops. Teinostoma, Adams (Gen. II, p. 615), is justly referred to the Rorzzzrpx of
Gray (uusonmv#, Adams), and I believe the jurassic fossil species like Zrochus
Moreanus, D’Orb., or the species of Helicocryptus are most nearly related to it. The
family Rorzzzrp# has many more fossil than recent representatives, and some of the
oldest known Gastropoda belong to it, but they are as yet dispersed under all the
genera of Trocurp“; only comparatively few have been described as Rotelle,
some even as Delphinule.

Regarding the numerous sub-genera of Nassa quoted by Adams, it is difficult
to form an idea as to their relative value, and so long as they are not supported by
the examination of the respective animals, they must be looked upon merely as
convenient sections or divisions of Nassa. It must, however, be granted that
forms like Zaphon (=? Aciculina, H. and A. Adams, 1853, non id. Deshayes, 1864),
Uzita, Naythia, and others ought to be generically separated, although it will be
difficult to follow these and other divisions in fossil Conchology, but probably only
because the number of the fossil species as yet known is comparatively very
small. The jurassic genus Purpurina, D’Orb., is generally referred by French
authors to the family Buccryrpz, but there is not much support to be found for
this classification in the formation of the shell. We shall mention the genus
again in the family Trrcxorrorrp.z.

ce. Subfamily —COMINELLIN# (Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 15).

Genera; 1. Commella, Gray, 1847.
2. Truncaria, Adams and Reeve, 1848.
3. Hburna, Lamarck, 1801.

* Chenu, as seen from several other instances, does not appear to have noticed Adams’ Appendix,
pp. 614-648, at the end of the IInd Volume. There are several very important and valuable additions and
corrections to be found in it.

142 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA ~

d. Sub-family—BUCCININ 4, Gray (loc. cit. p. 21).
Genera; 1. Buccinwn,* Linn., 1767.
2.4 Pseudoliva, Swains. 1840 (Gastridium, Sow.; Gastridia, in Gray’s
Guide; Sulcobuccinum, D’Orb., 1850, Prod. IT, p. 303).

The shells of fossil and recent Psewdolive agree in general form rather more with
Buccinum than with Purpura, with the latter of which the genus has been associated
by H. and A. Adams and Chenu.

3. .Buccinopsis, Conrad, 1857, and
4. Pseudobuccinum, Meek and Hayden, 1857.
These two genera are founded upon two species from the cretaceous beds of
North America, and they appear to resemble in general form Buccinum and Pseudoliva.
5. Haydenia, Gabb, 1864 (Pal. Calif. I, p. 98), is allied to Psendo-
liva, and probably best classed here. Its general form and anterior canal recall
some species of the Purpuripz.

Species which can with sufficient certamty be said to belong to the family
Buccinrpm# are not known from any beds lower than the jurassic, if we refer to it the
Buccinum ? oolithicun, Heb. and Desl. (Bull. Soc. Linné. Norm. 1860, V, p. 173,
Pl. VII, Fig. 14) from Montreuil-Bellay. The species appears to belong to the
PHOSINE or NAsstv#, although there are no living forms known, which have the
anterior termination of the aperture and the last whorl so much produced and so
slightly notched. _ It could quite as well form the type of a new genus.

The Buc. bidentatum, Buvignier (Stat. de la Meuse, p. 45, Pl. 29, Figs. 14—16)
from the coral-rag can be quite as well a species of the Carzraip» or Lirrorrwip2.

The Buc. angulatum, Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., ser. IT, Vol. IV, p. 347,
Pl. XXIII, Fig. 5) from the Portland-stone belongs to the family Az4r4 (Aporrhais
or Alaria), and the Buc. naticoide, Sow. (ibid Fig. 4) is said to be a Natica. The
shell has very much the form of a Péerodonta. The Bue. parvulum, Rom., is
perhaps identical with Orthostoma Virdunensis Buvign. (Stat. Meuse, Pl. XXXIT
Fig. 7), but the species looks rather more like a Purpurina.

Buce. levigatum, Piette, (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 1856, XIII, p. 595, Pl. XV,
Figs. 19 and 20) appears to be a true Nassa, or one of the sub-genera. The Buee.
oliva, Piette (ibid Figs. 17 and 18) is rather more like an incomplete Cylindrites, for
when the outer lip in any of these forms is broken away, the anterior extremity
seems to have terminated in a canal, while in reality this appearance is only caused
by the twisted columella or the plaits on it, and the aperture has in its perfect
state only the anterior portion of the lip somewhat produced, but not notched.

Cretaceous species are also very limited in number. From the eocene beds
about 30 species are known up to the present, which number increases in the
neogene period to about four times as many, and again trebles itself in the present
time, as there are about 360 living species of Suvccryipz known. Since the

* For several species, described by Reeve under Buccinum, as B. cassidarieforme, B. signum, and others,
A. Adams proposes a new generic name Siphonalia, vide Ann. Mag. nat. hist. 1863, XI, p. 202; the shells are
stated to have no epidermis, a short, recurved anterior canal, and are otherwise allied to Neptunea; the oper-
culum is like that of the FUSIN2,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 143

restriction of the genera it has been found, that the smallest number of fossil
species belong to Buccimum proper. There is scarcely one true Buccinum from the
cretaceous beds, to which genus in general the species have been attributed. (Vide
Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. ser. pt. ii, pp. 672 and 673). The following are the creta-
ceous species known up to the present time; most of them belong either to the
sub-family wasszv# Or BUCCININE :—

1. Buccinum gaultinum, D’ Orb., is most probably a Nassa.

Q, o rennense, D’Arch., in all respects a very doubtful species.
3. Sy Steiningert, Miiller, a Nassa.
4, Be constrictum, Hall and Meek, sp. (Fusus id. Am. Acad. Arts and Se. Boston,

v, p- 391, Pl. 3, Fig. 7) may be a Nassa.
5.—Pseudobuccinum Nebrascense, M. and H. (1857. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Phil. p. 140).
6.—Buccinopsis Parryi, Conrad, 1857, Emory’s Report, p. 158, Pl. 3, Fig. 4. I have not been
as yet able to procure this publication, and quote the species on Mr. Gabb’s authority (vide
Proce. Am. Phil. Soe. VIII, 1861, p. 97).
7.—Nassa lineata, Sow., 1836 (Buccinum pseudolineatum, D’Orb.) is a true Nassa.
8.—Buccinum supracretaceum, Binkh., 1861 (Monogr. Gast. et. Ceph. de Limbourg, p. 12,
Pl. 1, Fig. 7) is apparently a Nassa, and related to Nassa Arrialoorensis, n. sp.

9.—Buceinum liratum, Gabb, 1864 (Pal. Calif. I, p. 26, Pl. 28, Fig. 211). The posterior lip

is rather thickened, and it is possible that the species belongs to Budlia.

10-11.—WNassa eretacea and antiquata, Gabb, cid, p. 97.

12.—Haydenia impressa, Gabb, ibid p. 98.

13-14.—Pseudoliva lineata and voluteformis, Gabb, ibid, p. 99.

To this we add from the South Indian cretaceous deposits three new species,
15-17.—WNassa Vylapaudensis and Arrialoorensis, and Pseudoliva subcostata.

To the species of Buccinum, quoted by Pictet and Campiche, as to be excluded, we would add,

Bue. cancellatum, Alth, which appears to be a Hindsia (vide ante p. 10).

Nassa affinis, Sow., is not a Cerithium, as D’Orbigny suspected, but a Rissoa and remains
R. affinis = R. velata, Zek.; vide Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, LII, Revis. ete., p. 19.

Nassa carinata, Sow. ; it is not possible to trace this species without comparing the original
fragment, although it most probably belongs to Péerocera subtilis, Zek. (Sitzungsb. Akad, Wien, 1865,
LII, Revis. ete., p. 70).

Nassa costellata, Sow. ; (Fitton in Trans. Geol. Soc. London., ser. II, Vol. IV, p. 344, Pl.
XVIII, Fig. 26). D’Orbigny (Prod. II, p. 156) places this species under Cerithiwm, and apparently
more correctly, for the remaining varices on the whorls, to which Sowerby refers in his description and
figure, are quite foreign to species of the BucoINID®, but they do occur often among the CERITHIID®,
and especially among cretaceous forms, as Cerithium reticosum, Sow., Cerith. furcatum, Zek. and others.

Excluding thus the very doubtful species we may say, that there are up to the present 17 species
of BuccrnNIDH known from cretaceous rocks, five being European, nine North American, and three
South Indian ; but I suspect that, when all the forms described from the cretaceous beds of Europe
under the name of Cerithiwm are better known, several species of N4ASSIN# and PHOSIN# will be
found represented among them. The comparatively large number of North American species has
increased only through the late addition of the successful Survey of California, and the careful
examination of the fossils by W. Gabb. The three Indian species are noticed here for the first time,
thus adding to the six or seven species of Nassa two more, and to the two North American species of
Pseudoliva one. Compared with other fossils as regards their frequency of occurrence, the
BuccrInID# must be said to be very rare, and most of the species are known from single or a few

specimens only.

144 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XXXV. NASSA, Lamarck, 1799.
1. Nassa VYLAPAUDENSIS, Stoliczka. Pl. XII, Fig. 4.

N. testa conica, spira elongata ; anfractibus senis seu septenis, prope planis, suturis
parun impressis sejunctis, transversim costulatis, in parte posteriori apud suturam 4-5
striis spiralibus ornatis ; costulis obliquis, paulo arcuatis, iterstitiis latioribus
separatis, circiter 20 in uno circutu ; ultimo anfractu ad basim subangulato; basi
spiraliter dense striata ; apertura—

Spiral angle 40° ; sutural angle 8°.

Although the aperture is not quite perfectly preserved in any of our specimens,
the general form of this shell is so characteristic, that it most probably belongs to
this genus. It is most nearly allied to those species, which H. and A. Adams refer
to the sub-genera Zeuxis and Zaphon.

The shell is conical, composed of six or seven nearly flat volutions, each of
them being crossed by about 20 transverse ribs. These are slightly curved, oblique,
and below the suture traversed by four or five spiral striz, becoming gradually
thinner as the distance from the sutural line increases. The base of the last volu-
tion is densely covered with spiral strize also. The aperture has been restored in
its probable shape from a second but otherwise more defective specimen. 'The co-
lumellar lip appears to have been partially thin, as the spiral striation is traceable
on the posterior portion quite clearly, but the columella itself was quite solid.

This species bears a great resemblance to several tertiary forms of Nassa, but
there is up to the present no cretaceous species known, which could be compared with
our Indian fossil.

Locality —Vylapaudy in Trichinopoly ; four specimens have been examined.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. Nassa. ARRIALOORENSIS, Stoliczka. Pl. XII, Fig. 3.

N. testa conico-elongata ; anfractibus senis, convexis, suturis profundis sejunctis ;
singulis postice ad sutwram valde constrictis, spiraliter dense striatis, transversim
costatis ; costis circiter denis in uno circuitu, obliqus, crassis, ad suturam abrupte
tenuioribus atque subangulatis, antice m ultimo anfractu evanescentibus ; apertura
ovali ; labio levi, crasso, calloso.

Spiral angle about 40°; sutural angle 11°.

Tt is with some doubt that I refer this species to Nassa, although it may
belong to the section Uzita of Adams, as the edge of the columella along the canal
is somewhat sharpened, not provided, however, with a fold. The great thickness of
the inner lip, which is smooth internally, and the general form of the shell, makes it
almost certain that the species has to be classed with the Bucorwrpz. The only almost
exceptional case, which could be expected when perfectly well preserved specimens of

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 145

this species are procured is, that the posterior constriction of the whorls along the
suture may be connected with, and dependent on a slight insinuation of the outer lip,
and in such a case the species would have to be transferred to angelia or Clathurella
(Defrancia, Millet). I have not, however, been able to detect in our present speci-
mens any curvation of the striz of growth, which would indicate such a notch
on the aperture. The spiral strize are fine and cover the entire surface of the shell;
their slight undulations are caused by the strive of growth.

Buccinum supracretaceum, Binkhorst, quoted above, is the nearest and among
cretaceous species the only ally of our Indian fossil. It differs, according to
Binkhorst’s figure, by the more uniform convexity of the whorls and by the
transverse ribs being almost perpendicular to the direction of the sutural line.

Localities.—Vaitagoody and N. of Karapaudy, in Trichinopoly district. Only
two specimens have as yet been examined ; neither of them has the outer lip, nor the
anterior extremity with the termination of the canal, perfectly preserved.

Hormation.—Arrialoor group.

XXXVI. PSEUDOLIVA, Swainson, 1840.

1. PsEUDOLIVA suBCosTATA, Stoliczka. Pl. XII, Fig. 2.

Pseudol. testa ovata ; spira ultimo anfractu breviore ; anfractibus quinis, primis
duobus levigatis, ceteris transversim multicostatis ; costis circiter 16 in uno circuitu,
parum obliquis, in ultimo anfractu infra medium evanescentibus ; parte anteriori
ultini anfractus usque ad sulcum medianum spiraliter striata; sutura canaliculata 8
margine posteriori anfractuum terminatione costarum coronato ; apertura ovali,
postice acuta; labio levi, calloso, arcuato.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle, 10°.

This pretty little shell is, although not perfectly preserved, well characterized
by the numerous transverse ribs, which on the last whorl become obsolete about the
middle of its height; they are slightly curved, and on the deeply canaliculated
suture somewhat produced into sharpened points. Below the principal furrow,
which is characteristic for the genus Pseudoliva, the anterior portion of the last
whorl is finely, spirally striated, the rest of the surface being apparently smooth.
The posterior part of the inner lip is thickened, and so far as visible internally quite
smooth; the canal or rather the emargination of the anterior extremity is indicated
by a slight swelling extending from the inner margin in a curve parallel to the
principal furrow ; the termination of the canal has not been, however, as yet observed.

Locatlity—Ninnyoor ; occurring in a white arenaceous limestone; only the
figured specimen has as yet been procured.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

bho.
jo)

146 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

XIV. Family,—PURPURIDZ.

The animals of the Purrurrp# are in general much like those of the Buccrrwx
except that the foot does not terminate posteriorly in a separate process, and is in
-general stouter and more truncate; the tentacles are never very long, and the eye-
pedicles unite with them, terminating at half the length of the former. The oper-
culum is oblong, with an elongated nucleus at the outer edge.

The shell of the Pvrevrrpz is usually distinguished by the shortness of the
‘spire and large size of the last whorl, being anteriorly either notched or produced
into a canal; the inner lip is smooth, occasionally toothed posteriorly and anteriorly ;
it isalways somewhat flattened, where the columella terminates, forming inside a more
or less distinct edge. According to Gray (Guide, 1857, pp. 18—21) two sub-families
may be easily separated, purpuRINe and RAPANINA.

I may mention beforehand that the classification of Nisea, Leptoconchus, Mela-
pium, and Separatista is somewhat uncertain, and still more doubt can be entertained
regarding Pinaxia; the genera themselves—except perhaps Separatista, which
may rather belong to the Zrrcxorroprp#—require confirmation in many points,
before they can be universally accepted and placed accordingly in the system. I
shall therefore not include these doubtful genera in the present list, although the
first three named, if otherwise correct, can scarcely be classed in any other family
than this, the two former in the purpuvrrn 2, the latter in the RaPaniya,

a, Sub-family— PURPURIN Ai*

Genera; 1. Jopas, H. and A. Adams, 1858 (Gen. I, p. 128).
2. Vewxilla, Swainson, 1840 (ibid p. 129).
3. Purpura, Bruguiere, 1789 (ibid p. 126), with sub-genera, several
of which may have generic value.
4. Purpuroidea, Lycett, 1848.
5. Monoceros, Lamarck, 1809 (Acanthina in H. and A. Adams’,
Acanthiza in Gray’s Guide, 1857).
6. Mitrella, Risso, 1826 (?) (vide Adams’ Gen. II, p. 620).
Sistrum, Montfort, 1810. (ibid Vol. I, p. 130).
8. Ricimula, Lamarck, 1812, if worthy of distinction from the former ;
Pentadactylus, Klein, apud H. and A. Adams, loc. cit. I,
p. 129.
9. Concholepas, Lamarck, 1801. Conchopatella, apud H. and A.
Adams, loc. cit. I, p. 132.
10. Magilus, Montfort, 1810. Campulotus apud H. and A. Adams,
loc. cit. I, p. 188.

Except Purpuroidea, a genus established for a jurassic group of shells, un-
doubtedly allied to Purpura (in parte), there are no secondary species as yet known
which may not be objected to as belonging to this sub-family. Of Purpuroidea itself
only two cretaceous species have been reported: one of these occurs in the Alpine
Gosau deposits, P. Reussi, Hérnes (Denksch. Akad. Wien, X, p. 177), but its

%* Purpurina, D’Orb., belongs probably to the TRICHOTROPIDH (vide postea).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 147

determination is not very certain. It is found with voramrpivs certain species of
Narrer and others, in at least partially brackish deposits, and it would not be very
difficult to associate it with the wzzavopsrnm. Gabb (Proc. Acad. Nat. Se. Phil.
1860, p. 94, Pl. 2, Fig. 11), describes a P. dubia, but this is indeed more than
doubtful, and judging from the figure, it can belong quite as well to any other even
approximately allied genus.

Pictet (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p. 673), mentions from the Gault of Cosne
an undescribed species which, he thinks, may belong to the Purruri.s, but whether
to this or the next sub-family is not yet known.

It is possible that the Voluta corrugata, Binkh. (Monog. Gast. et. Céph. craie
de Limbg., 1861, p. 14, Pl. V, Fig. 1), is a Purpura, if no columellar plaits exist.

Buvignier (Statist. d. 1. Meuse) describes some jurassic Purpure ; but these
had better be referred provisionally to Purpuroidea, until the relations of this genus
to Stramontia and Thalessa, two forms of shells, quoted as sub-genera of Purpura,
are satisfactorily settled. It would appear that all three ought to form one genus,
apart from Purpura proper.

b. Sub-family--RAPANIN ZA.

The shells of this sub-family are distinguished by a comparatively very short
spire, rapid increase and ventricose form of the last whorl, being anteriorly produced
into a shorter or longer, but always distinct canal. The inner lip is always strongly
developed, often thickened, toothed posteriorly or wrinkled in front; the umbilicus
remains usually uncovered, at least partially.

The genera which appear to be admissible in this group are as follow :—~
Cuma, Humphrey, 1797.

Litiaxis, Swainson, 1840.

Rapana, Schumacher, 1817.

Rhizochilus, Steenstrup, 1850.

Vitularia, Swainson, 1840.

Morea, Conrad, 1860.

Rapa, Klein, 1753.

Tudicla, Bolten, 1798.

Whitneya, Gabb, 1864, Calif. Paleont. I, p. 103; reminds one

more of Melapium, H. and A. Adams (Genera, I, p. 186).

’ 10. Chorus, Gray, 1847.

For the secondary deposits this sub-family is by much more important than
the previous. Scarcely any jurassic species are known with certainty, but the
number of cretaceous is comparatively large. Most of them have been described
under Pyrula, and Keferstein (m Bronn’s Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-
reiches, III, p. 1047) and others class in fact Rapa, Rapana, &c. with Pyrula,
Lamarck, without acknowledging even a generic distinction. There is, however,
not very much doubt now, that Lamarck’s genus Pyrula cannot be retained,
even when Ficula or Sycotypus have been separated, as proposed by Deshayes

Soo ese) ee

148 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

and others. The same must be done with Rapa and other Rapanrva, Melongena,
Hemifusus and other rusty#, and what then remains to be called Pyrula, I am
not prepared to say, nor is the matter involved in any way in the present discussion
of our cretaceous shells. Dr. J. Miller, in his ‘ Petrefacten d. Aachner Kreideform.’
1851, pp. 39 and 40, was one of the first who directed attention to the cretaceous
forms belonging to Tudicla (Pyrella) and Rapa, as being different from Murex
and Pyrula respectively.

Gabb has distinguished in his catalogue a few species of Rapa and others
belonging to this sub-family. Pictet and Campiche referred them all summarily to
Fusus, in a similar manner as they have done in another place with Aporrhais.
We cannot agree with this kind of generic classification.

The following is a list of the species which have been made known edn the
cretaceous deposits, and which appear to belong to this sub-family; the names
of the genera to which they show at least the nearest relation are noted in a

EUROPEAN SPECIES.

1. Rapa depressa, Sow. sp., Gabb, Am. Ph. Soc. VIII, p. 130; Pyruda id. Sow. Trans. Geol.
Soe. London, IV, p. 242, Pl. 18, Fig. 20—(may be a Twdicla or Rapa).

2. Pyrula Brightii, Sow., ibid, Pl. 18, Fig. 21; Husus id. auctorum—(probably a Rapa).

3. Fusus clathratus, Sow., ibid, Pl. 18, Fig. 19; F. subclathratus, D’Orb. Prod. II, page 1551—
(may be a Rapa, but the original specimen was very imperfect and nothing has been made known
since).

4. Pyrula planulata, Nilss. Romer, Norddeutsch. Kreid., p. 78, Pl. 11, Fig. 11; 2d. Geinitz,
Reuss. ; Pyredla id. Miiller, Petr. Aach. Kreidef. II, 1851, p. 39-—(probably a Twdicla).

5. Pyrula carinata, Rimer, N. Kreidef., p. 78, Pl. 11, Fig. 12—(? Rapa).

6. Pyrula coronata, Rom. N. Kreidef., p. 78, Pl. 11, Fig. 13 ; idem Geinitz and others; Rapa
id. Miill. Petr. Aach. Kreidef. IT, 1851, p. 40—(probably a Rapa).

7. Pyrula costata, Rom. N. Kreidf., p. 79, Pl. 11, Fig. 10—(? Rapa).

8. Pyrula carinata, Mist. Goldf. Pet. Germ. Gast. p. 27, Pl. 172, Fig. 11; Fusus carinatulus,
D’Orb. Prod. II, p. 229; Kner, in Haidinger’s Abhandlg. IIT, 1850, Pl. 4, Fig. pee be a Rapa;
the form in Goldfuss resembles rather a Zudicla).

9. Pyrula sulcata, Kner, in Haidinger’s Abhandlg. III, 1850, p. 22, Pl. 4, Fig. 8; Fusus
Althii, Kner, Denksch. Akad. Wien, 1852, Vol. III, Pt. II, p. 309, Pl. 16, Fig. 1s —(pronaite a
Rapa).

10. Pyrella Benthiana, Miiller, Petr. Aach. Kreidef. II, 1851, p. 39, Pl. 6, Fig. 7—(perhaps a
Rapa, but no sufficient evidence can be derived from the description or figure).

11. Rapa Monheimi, Miller, Petr. Aach. Kreidef. II, 1851, p. 40, Pl. 5, Figs 22 and 23—(the
transverse ribs terminating below the suture in strong tubercles are of a form somewhat unusual in
Rapa and more characteristic for Hemifusus ; nothing about the umbilicus, or the flattened columella,
is noticed in the description above referred to, but the species may remain proyisionally as here
classed, until a chance may occur of examining the specimens again).

12. Pyrula jfilamentosa, Binkhorst, Mon. Gastr. ete. Mestricht, 1861, p. 7, Pl. II, Fig. 5—
(may be a Rapa ; vide Rapa cancellata, Sow. sp. 155).

13. Pyrula tuberculosa, Binkhorst, did, p. 8, Pl. 7, Fig. 5—(probably Rapana).

13. Pyrula planissina, Binkhorst, iid p. 8, Pl. V8, Fig. 3—(much resembling Zudicla
brimia, n. sp. vide p. 151).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 149

14, Pyrula nodifera, Binkh., ibid, p. 57, Pl. V,23, Fig. lI—(of a similar form to P.
Jilamentosa, only with somewhat higher spire; but equally doubtful as to generic determination).

15. Pyrula parvula, Binkh., ibid, p. 67, Pl. V3, Fig. Bab,—(perhaps a Rapana; at least
the thickness of the columella, observable in Fig. Bb, makes it very probable that the species belongs
to this sub-family).

16. Pyrula? plicata, Binkh., ibid, p. 68, Pl. V 23, Fig, Aab—(probably Rapana, belonging
to those small forms similar to Adams’ Coralliophila,*

17. Pyrula subcarinata, ? Arch. (Mem. Soe. Geol. France, II, Ser. II, Vol. p. 345, Pl. 25,
Fig. 7), which D?’ Orbigny called in the Prodrome Fusus Galathea, is probably a Tudicia, certainly
not a Fusus,

It is difficult to pronounce an opinion on the Pyrula Smithii, Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soc., London,
Ser, IT, Vol. IV, Pl. 11, Fig, 15). Sowerby already supposed, that he may have figured two
species. Seeley (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. III, Vol. VII, p. 282), thinks that the Fig. 15a may
belong to his Pteroc, globulatum (ibid, p. 281), and proposes for the species figured in 15b the name
Pyrula Sowerbii, I would much rather believe that the species belongs to Rapa or to Hemifusus,
than to Micula = Sycotypus (Pyrula in parte).

AFRICAN SPECIES,

18. Pyrula cretacea, Coquand, Paléont. Const. 1862, Pl. II, Fig. 12—(is a very doubtful cast,

the general form and the indication of a laterally bent canal recall a Rapa),

AMERICAN SPECIES.
19. Rapa pyruloidea, Gabb, Proc. Acad. Phil. 1860, p. 94, Pl. II, Fig. 4—(doubtful cast).
20. Rapa supraplicata, Conrad, Jour. Acad. N, Se, Phil. IIT, 1858, p. 332, Pl. XXXV, Fig.
20—(equally doubtful).
21-22, Pyrula (Fusus) longirostra, et P. Hombroniana, VOrb. Voy. Astrol. Paléont. 1847,
pl. I. figs. 80-31; (belong most probably both to Rapa) ; the species are from Chili.
me Tudicla elevata, Gabb, Rapa idem, Jour. Acad. N, Se. Phil. II, Ser. IV, p. 801, Pl. XLVIII,

Fig.

24, Tudicla perlata (Pyropsis id.) Conrad, Jour. Acad, Nat. sc. Phil, II, Ser. IV, p. 288,
Pl. XLVI, Fig. 839—(well preserved and typical form).

25. Tudicla trochiformis, Tuomey, sp. (Gabb, in Am. Phil. Soc. VIII, p. 141, states, that the
former is probably identical with this species).+
26. Morea cancellaria, Cony. Jour. Acad. Nat. Se. Phil. II, Ser. IV, p. 290, Pl. XLVI, Fig. 30.

27. Morea naticella, Gabb, ibid, p. 301, Pl. XLVIII, Fig. 15—(doubtful).

28. Whitneya ficus, Gabb, Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 104, Plate XXVIII, Fig. 216,

INDIAN SPECIES.
The following are described here from the South Indian cretaceous rocks.
29. Tudicla eximia n. sp.
30. Rapa cancellata, Sow., sp.
31. Rapa nodifera, n. sp.
32. Rapa Andoorensis, n. sp.

33, Rapa coraliina, n. sp.

34. Rapana tuberculosa, n. sp.

We may safely state, that the Indian species are so far well preserved as to admit at
least of a tolerably certain generic determination, and as regards the sub-family there
can be no doubt whatever. This, however, is by no means so certain with reference

* Pyrula ambigua and fusiformis, Binkh., have rather the form of FUSIN.Z.
+ Meek. (‘Check List of cretaceous invert. Foss. of N, America,’ 1864, p. 23) refers Busycon Bairdi, and Fusus Dakotensis,

to Tudicla.
2P

150 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

to the other known species, which have been quoted. Excepting the Tudicla per-
lata, Cour. (prob. Z. trochiformis, Tuom.), Morea cancellaria, Conr., Whitneya ficus,
Gabb we may say, that there is not a single species the generic determination of
which was unquestionable ; the largest number of them being based upon imper-
fect cast specimens. The most probable are those described by Binkhorst from the
Meestricht Chalk and, so far as the sub-family is concerned, they cannot be very
much doubted. But supposing the most unfavorable case, that only little more than
one-half of the species, which we have quoted, are found correct, we have still a
fair number of cretaceous Kapanine, amounting to 16 species, a number to which
the tertiary species scarcely attain, showing thus the importance of the study of the
Purpuride for the cretaceous deposits. It is remarkable, that scarcely any repre-
sentatives of this sub-family are known from the cretaceous deposits of Southern
Hurope, while the species in the deposits of Northern Europe, as in England, Ger-
many, Bohemia and Galicia, are by no means rare, even as regards individuals. The
difference seems actually to exist, as it cannot be entirely due to a better and more
extensive knowledge of the fossils of the northern cretaceous deposits. I never met
with a species of this sub-family in the deposits of the Alpine Gosau formation,
although I had repeatedly occasion to look over large collections from these beds,
and to a great extent examined the same also in situ.

XXXVII. TUDICLA, Bolten, 1798.

Char. Testa fusiformi, spira brevi; ultimo anfractu ventricoso, antice canali
prolongato ; apertura ovali sew rotundata, postice subcanaliculata ; labio calloso,
postice plicose-dentato, antice applanato, intus acute angulato atque plicam formante ;
columella late excavata.

The posterior tooth on the inner lip and the anterior fold of the same may be
considered as the principal distinction between Tudicla and Rapa; the length of
the canal is probably also characteristic, and is well developed in Rapa only in
younger specimens. The papillary apex must be excluded from the character, as
it does not exist even in such typical forms as Tudicla rustica, Bast., which several
conchologists up to the present time consider as identical with 7. spirilla.

I adopt here Bolten’s name, not because I would favor any ill-founded claim
of priority against Pyrella or Spirilla, but because the name Tudicla is not likely
to be so easily mistaken, and is in reality better known than any of the former,
specially through Adams’ and Chenu’s conchological works, and because it has
already become familiar in palzeontological literature as well. It is quite the same
in the case of this genus as with Meptunea of the rusrv# and many others.

Several conchologists may think it a novelty to find the genus classed here.
Ido not know more about the living shells than is stated in known conchological
publications, and I have been led to the present placing of the genus in this sub-
family merely by the very great resemblance of the form of the shell to that of

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 151

typical species of Rapa. This resemblance not only exists among the recent forms,
but is rather more distinct in the fossil. In fact, when the posterior fold-like tooth,
the anterior fold of the inner lip and the termination of the canal, are not well
preserved or only somewhat obliterated, I do not know how to find it possible to
distinguish these two genera. This resemblance appears to become greater the
lower we descend in the age of the deposits, and it is the principal reason which I
can produce in favor of the classification here adopted.

Hi. and A. Adams refer Tudicla,* to the family Fascrorarup# and Chenu
retains it in the same. Other conchologists class the few recent species either with
Pyrula or Murex, and Gray in his last catalogue, 1857, p. 11, calls Tudicla spirilla
an “unarmed Murex with rudimentary varices” “ (Pyrenella).” There can be no
question that the shell of Zudicla very much resembles a Murex (the genus, as
restricted), but certainly the total want of varices is something very distinct; as
regards that poimt the shell has evidently more relation to Rapa, which opinion
seems to have been suggested already in 1851 by Dr. J. Miller. We cannot
expect a final decision on this and other similar points until the animal and the oper-
eulum of Zudicla have been made known. The affinities to Pyrula must be
dropped, and this the more, as there is scarcely anything for which the name Pyrula
can be retained. The name itself will probably disappear after a little time from
our conchological lists altogether. The cretaceous species belonging to this genus
have been noticed previously ; their total number amounts to about six.

1.—Tvpicta Eximta, Stoliczka. Pl. XII, Figs. 5-8.

Tud. testa spira brevissima; anfractibus quinis, ultimo maximo, ventricoso, prope
suturam tumescente, postice lente excavato, antice applanato, ad peripheriam bicarinato ;
carina superna fortiori, nonnunquam obsolete-nodulosa (infra quam interdum carina
altera, tenwior sita est) ; superficie levigata seu distanter spiraliter striata ; rostro
antice (/) prolongato; apertura fere circulari, intus levigata; labro ad marginem
obsolete undulato ; labio callosissimo ; wmbilico aperto.

The form of the shell seems so far pretty constant that the spire is never much
elevated, and the last whorl embraces all the previous. There are at least two keels
present on its periphery, the upper of which is stronger. Some specimens have
only one keel below the two primaries, and a second anterior one indicated (Fig. 6) ;
others have a keel below each of the primaries (Fig.5). In large specimens (Fig. 7)
the keels become almost obsolete towards the aperture, where the strize of growth
are much more strongly developed; these occasionally cause the appearance of slight
tuberculations on the uppermost keel, and are always distinctly marked on the shell.
The surface is besides sometimes covered with distant spiral strie, which are very
fine, but also disappear near the aperture.

* H.and A. Adams propose for two species T. spinosa and armigera a new generic name, Tudicula, which ought to be
distinguished by spinous varices and three columellar plaits, and is most nearly allied to Turbinella. The form of the columella
is not particularly alluded to, whether it is flattened or not, but from the existence of numerous columellar plaits it is likely
to be different from that of Tudicla (vide Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853, p. 429).

152 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The sutural margin of the last whorl is thickened, the upper portion slightly
excavated, and naturally also the space between the keels on the periphery. The
aperture is nearly circular, internally smooth; the posterior canal is distinct, and also
the fold-like tooth near the same; the outer lip has a slightly undulating peristome
the inner lip is very thick, with the anterior fold distinctly marked; the columella
widely excavated and the canal produced, its margins approaching anteriorly very
closely so as to leave only a narrow slit open. The anterior portion of the canal is not
preserved in any of our specimens, but, to conclude from the remaining indications, it
seems to have been somewhat contorted and laterally curved, asin Tud. porphyrostoma.
Casts of this species are almost identical with Pyrula planissima, Binkhorst (Mono-
graph. Gast. et. Céph. de Limbg., p. 8, Pl. V2, Fig. 3), for which reason we have given
a representation of a similar cast in Fig. 8); but who can vouch for the identity of
these two fossils! According to Binkhorst’s Fig. 8c, the European species seems to
have the inner lip less thickened, especially near the posterior canal, and the whorls
more evenly rounded in the circuit. Until better specimens are found of the Meest-
richt fossil, nothing can be done save to keep both forms under separate names.

Localities.—N. E. of Karapaudy and near Arrialoor, in the Trichinopoly
district ; not rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XXXVITI.—RAPA, Klein, 1758.

Char. Rapa testa pyriformi, spira brevi ; ultimo anfractu ventricoso ; antice canali
prolongato; columella excavata ; apertura subrotundata; labio levigato, antice
upplanato, margine externo excavationem columelle sepius partim tegente.

“ Rapa,” say H. and A. Adams in their Genera, I, p. 187, “ differs from Rapana
not only in the produced canal of the aperture and thin simple whorls, but in the free,
reflexed inner lip and moderate umbilicus.” The distinction indicated in the living
KR. papyracea, Lam., to which Chenu added the R. twbulosa, seems equally to exist
in the fossil species, and it is therefore desirable that the same ought to be generically
noticed, specially as the fossil forms seem to be by far the more numerous. A marked
characteristic of Rapa seems to be throughout common, namely, that the anterior
canal is proportionally much longer in young than in fully grown specimens of the
same species. This is a well known fact in Rapa papyracea, and we have here
occasion to exhibit it on the cretaceous BR. cancellata, Sow. (compare the figures on
Plates XII and XIII). It is probable that this distinction is valuable as regards
Tudicla, in which such an alteration of form has not been observed.

The relation of the shell of Rapa to that of Murex is about the same as that of
Tudicla ; and from Rapana it differs in an equal degree, as Cuma from Monoceros.

The number of fossil and especially cretaceous forms belonging to Rapa seems
to be very great, as has been noticed previously, but the usual want of the canal in
the fossil state makes the determination very often uncertain,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 153
1.—Rapra ANDooRENSIS, Stoliceka. Pl. XII, Fig. 9.

Rap. testa ultimo anfractu ventricoso, ad peripheriam bicarinato, carina superna
fortiori, nonnunquam subtuberculata ; superficie spiraliter striata ; striis alteris trans-
versalibus incrementi equaliter tenuibus interruptis, ultimis interdum sub-granulosis ;
spira parum elevata ; apertura oblique quadrangulari, intus levigata; labio moderate
calloso, antice applanato, intus subangulato; columella aperta; canali prolongato, via
contorto ?

The principal characteristics of this species consist in the two keels, the numer-
ous spiral striation, increasing gradually in number according to the size and width
of the whorls, the squarish and oblique shape of the aperture, and probably a com-
paratively lengthened canal. There cannot be a difficulty in distinguishing well
preserved specimens from Twudicla eximia, n. sp., but in the case of imperfect
specimens on both sides, it is almost impossible to succeed. The inner lip is much
thinner than in Tudicla eximia, but has no posterior fold-like tooth, and is anteriorly
distinctly flattened and internally angular, without forming, however, a distinct fold,
as in Tudicla.

The strive of growth are usually well marked, and on the upper flattened por-
tion of the whorls bent in S-form; they produce occasionally a fine granulation
on the spiral strize, and on the upper keel even a kind of depressed tubercles.

Locality —Andoor and Coonum, in the Trichinopoly District; very rare; one
specimen is from Odium in the Ootatoor group, but being only a cast its determina-
tion is somewhat doubtful.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2.—RAPA NODIFERA, Stolizcka, Pl. XII. Figs. 10 and 11.

R. testa ventricose-turbinata, spira brevi, anfractibus 3-4 composita; ultimo
anfractu ad peripheriam valde angulato, noduloso, postice lente excavato, spiraliter
striato, liris granulosis cingulato, antice canali (7?) extenso; apertura rotundate
angulari, postice subcanaliculata, tus levigata; labro ad marginem incrassato ;
labio tenui, antice applanato.

This species is chiefly characterized by the strongly tuberculated keel, thin
inner lip of the aperture, and apparently a rather more produced canal than in Rapa
cancellata, Sow. ‘The spire is short, composed of three or four volutions, all being
slightly excavated above, covered with spiral strice, and provided with small tubercles
along both sutures. Below the principal keel there are one or two thinner keels or
rather tuberculated ribs, and then again one stronger, being equivalent to the second
keel of the former species; the rest of the shell is ornamented with spiral granulated
strize, somewhat thinner than the sulci separating them. Towards the margin of
the aperture the strice and tubercles mostly disappear. The posterior canal is
distinct, the inner lip next to it somewhat thickened, but otherwise much thinner
than in any of the other species. The excavation of the columella is partly covered,
and the canal very narrowly open in front.

154 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Locality.—Coonum, Andoor, 8. of Serdamungalum, and Kolakonuttom, in the
Trichinopoly group; not common.
Lormation.—Trichinopoly group.

3.—RAPA CANCELLATA, Sowerby, sp. Pl. XII, Figs. 12—16, & Pl. XIII, Figs. 1—4.

1846. Pyrulacancellata, Sow., Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., VII, p. 128, Pl. XV, Fig. 12.
1850. Lusus Forbesianus, D’Orb. Prodrome, II, p. 229; idem Pictet, Gabb., and others.

R. testa ventricosa ; spira brevi; anfractibus quinis, postice applanatis sew lente
excavatis ; ultimo ad peripheriam bicarinato : carina superiori acuta, fortiori, inferiori
nonnunquam obsoleta ; canali contorto, aperture marginem exteriorem versus curvato ;
columella plus minusve excavata; superficie striis spiralibus granulosis ornata,
nonnullis minoribus, alteris prope suturam atque in carinis fortioribus ; apertura elon=
gata; canals aperto ; labio calloso, antice applanato ; labro in etate juniors tenui, ad
marginem intus sulcato, in etate provectiori mcrassato, obsolete sulcato.

The form of this species is rather variable, as may be seen upon a view of the
figures given on Plates XII and XIII. The spire of the shell is always very short,
the last whorl ventricose, and above, like all the previous, flattened or even
slightly excavated. On the periphery there are usually two keels present, the upper
one being much stronger, and the lower becoming occasionally obsolete in more fully
erown shells. The entire surface is covered with granulated spiral strie, those near
the suture and on the keels being much stronger. Sometimes the transverse ribbings
form stronger tuberculations on the peripherical keels, while the other spiral strize
are comparatively much thinner.

The aperture is angularly elongated; the posterior canal is slight, but always
distinctly marked. As in the typical, living, Rapa papyracea the anterior canal is in
young specimens proportionally much longer than in old ones. It is not perfectly
preserved in any of our numerous specimens, but in Fig. 12, Pl. XIT, it is nearly
complete. From this it was evidently somewhat contorted and bent back towards
the outer margin of the aperture. The inner lip is considerably thickened, smooth,
anteriorly flattened, covering with its margin the termination of the columella
sometimes perfectly, or leaving it widely open. The outer margin is thin and
internally sulcated in young specimens (Figs. 18 and 14, Pl. XII), while in full
srowth it is much thickened (Fig. 1, Pl. XIII).

The specimen figured by Forbes was no doubt partially a cast, and his descrip-
tion must have been derived from other better preserved individuals; the lower
peripherical keel seems to have been not much developed, and on casts it is actually
scarcely traceable. From some specimens in the Madras Museum there can be
little doubt that Sowerby and Forbes had the fossil, as here specified, under consider-
ation. It is one of the most common species, and tolerably well characteristic for
the Trichinopoly group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 155

T could have added as a synonym of this species the Pyrula filamentosa, Bink-
horst (Mon. Gast. et Céph. de Limhg., 1861, p. 7, Pl. II, Fig. 5) from the upper cre-
taceous deposits of Limbourg, if there was not a doubt about one all important point.
A comparison, for instance, of Binkhorst’s Figure with our Fig. 3 on Pl. XIIT
leaves actually no other specific distinction between the two, except that in our
species the anterior portion of the inner lip is distinctly flattened, while in Bink-
horst’s figure there is even no trace of such a flattening. This is, however, in the
determination of the genus so very important that in case the Meestricht species
does not actually possess that flattening, it must strictly be referred to the sub-family
Fustv#, either to Perissolax or Hemifusus, although for my own part I would almost
believe, that just at this point the fossil was not so well preserved as would seem
desirable.

Localities —Neighbourhood of Anapaudy and Andoor; N. of Alundanapooram ;
N. of Serdamungalum ; W. of Kullygoody, Shutanure, Kolakonuttom, &e.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group; chiefly in light coloured sandstones all along

the frontier towards the Arrialoor group.

4.—RAPA CORALLINA, Stolizcha. Pl. XIII, Fig. 5.

R. testa pyriformi, spira brevi, conica, acutiuscula; ultimo anfractu ventricoso,
postice planiuscula, obsolete striato, margine suturali tumescente, supra medium angu-
lato, obtuse carimato atque tuberculato, antice sulcis angustis spiralibus et distantibus
notato, canali recurvo et contorto prolongato.

A small pear-shaped shell with a short pointed spire and a roundish last volu-
tion. Along the suture the margin of the whorls is somewhat thickened, below
they are flattened, and then obtusely angulated and tuberculated. The greater
portion of the last whorl is covered with spiral sulci which are much narrower than
the striz between them. The canal is tolerably long, contorted and somewhat
recurved; the excavation of the columella only slightly indicated. Excepting fine
striee of growth there are no stronger transversal ribs.

This species is of all known cretaceous fossils most nearly related to Fusus
Tippana, Conrad (Jour. Acad. Nat. Se. Phil., Vol. IV, p. 286, Pl. 46, Fig. 41) from
Mississippi and indeed so much so, that were it not for the stronger tubercles on the
last whorls, and for the want of the thickened posterior sutural margin on the whorls,
both could be easily identified. In fact, if it could be proved that the want of the
ornamentation on the spire has been caused in the American species by an erosion of
the surface, there would scarcely remain sufficient ground for not carrying out this
identification.

Locality. Ninny oor ; not rare ; in a white sandy limestone with some Crprzipz,
Votvurip#, Corals, and other fossils. The species appears to be very characteristic
for these coralline beds.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

156 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XXXIX.—RAPANA, Schumacher, 1817.

(Probably including Corattiopuita, Adams).

Char. Rapana, testa sub-pyriformi seu sub-globosa, crassa; spira brevi ; ultimo
anfractu ventricoso, antice canali brevi atque recurvo producto; terminatione colu-
mellart aperta.

The distinction between Rapana and Rapa has been already referred to ; it lies
principally in the length of the canal of the latter genus. Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 19)
says that Rhizochilus, Steenstrup, is a Rapana that lives on Anthipathes, and at
certain periods of its life closes its shell with a calcareous secretion, and permanently
fixes itself to the coral, where it eventually dies. As the species, known under the
name of Rhizochilus antipathicus, Steenst. possesses, however, even in the young state
a prolonged canal, which it afterwards closes perfectly, it may be, we believe, correctly
separated under a special generic name, but there appears to be rather a doubt as to
those species which H. and A. Adams consider a sub-genus of Rhizochilus and call
Coralliophila. If in other ways the animals of Coralliophila do not exhibit any
particular distinction, I think they cannot be viewed as any thing else but Rapana
of small size living on corals, as already stated by Dr. Gray.

There is among our materials only one species, which we can refer to this genus ;
it is small, but when compared with specimens of Rapa of equal size, the shell
is at least twice as thick. It has all the principal characters of the genus.

1—RAPANA TUBERCULOSA, Stoliczha. Pl. XIII, Fig. 6.

Rap. testa globosa, crassa, spira brevissima ; ultimo anfractu ventricoso, costis
numerosis spiralibus, tuberculatis, sulcis profundis angustisque separatis ornato ;
apertura subrotundata, postice effusa ; labro ad marginem undulato ; labio calloso, pos-
tice dentato, ad medium arcuato atque transversim rugoso, antice applanato et in-
terne angulato ; columella ad terminationem excavata ; canali breviore, angustissimo,
recurvo.

Shell rather globose, consisting of about three volutions, the last of which
envelopes the previous nearly completely, being strongly convex and inflated. The
surface presents seven spiral ribs, provided with comparatively large tubercles and
separated by narrow and deep sulci. The third rib from the suture is the strongest,
forming a kind of keel. The aperture is roundish, posteriorly with a narrow canal ;
the outer lip has an undulating, sharpened margin; the inner lip is very thick,
posteriorly toothed, in the middle cross-wrinkled, anteriorly flattened and inter-
nally angular. The canal is short, recurved towards the outer lip, opening in
front with only anarrow slit. The columella is largely open and margined in
front by the inner lip and backwards by the sharpened edge, which is produced
by the anterior emargination of the canal. As regards ornamentation this
species agrees markedly with Morea cancellaria, Conrad (Journ. Acad. Nat.
Se. Phil. IV, p. 290, Pl. XLVI, Fig. 30), but it is much more semi-globose,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. . 157

broader and shorter than the American type. I must remark here that the

above description has been taken from the single specimen, before it became unfortu-

nately injured by dropping accidentally into a bottle with acid. It could not be saved.

until the surface had become rather corroded and polished in place of the tubercles,

which, therefore, are only indicated in the representation on Pl. XITI, Fig. 6.
Locality.—Serdamungalum, in hard siliceous sandstone.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XV. Funily—TRICHOTROPID.

Vide Adams’ Gen. I, p. 278; Gray’s Guide, 1857, pp. 43 and 77, VERENADM and Trichotropis ;
Chenu’s Man. I, p. 278.)

It will be sufficient to refer here to the above papers, in which the organization
and the peculiarities of the animals of Trichotropis will be found treated at length.

Gray places Trichotropis in the family Aporraarmsz (sub-fam. sporrzainz),
for which scarcely any other reason than the similarity in the dentition can be
given, although this appears to be by no means constant, as seen by a comparison
of the teeth of Trich. borealis and bicarinata. Speaking of the Verzvapa/ (=Tricho.
borealis, 1. cit. p. 48; Verena id. p. 44-not Verena, Adams; Tropiphora id. p. 77),
Gray says, “this family is the Buccinoid representative in this group,” and compar-
ing the animal with that of Purpura, or for instance of Cominella of the Buccryipz,
the resemblance. will be found far greater than at first sight it would appear. The
operculum in form and position in the aperture is unquestionably more like the
Bouccryrpz than Aporrhais or Struthiolaria. The shell appears in reality to forma
transition between Rapana of the Purpvrrp# and Trigonostoma of the CancrLtarupaZ
and the place which has been assigned to the Trrcnorrorips by H. and A. Adams
next to the last named family appears certainly the most probable to be correct.
The tropical forms of Trichotropis, like 7. cancellata, in their ornamentation resem-
ble Cancellaria still more. Species of Zrigonostoma would in fact be inseparable
from Trichotropis, if they had no columellar plaits, so far as the form of shell is
concerned, but its thickness may be said without exception to be greater in the former
than in the latter genus, and if this could be considered of greater value than the
want of columellar plaits, we cannot help confessing that the two species which we
note under Trichotropis would have to be classed in the Cancerzarix. It must,
however, be remembered that the single lamellee, which compose the shell of rich.
Konincki,—the only species we can consult, the other one being imperfect and
doubtful,—are quite as thin as in living species of Trichotropis, and that the thickness
of the total shell is only produced by their overlapping each other.

Alora, Adams, 1861 (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. p. 272) has been proposed for an
American species (4. Gouldii) with a very small umbilicus, and a produced,
anteriorly non-canaliculated aperture. This character evidently recalls very much the
form of many fossil species of Purpurina. It would seem that Separatista, Gray,

158 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

classed by Adams (Gen. I, p. 136) in the sub-family Rapayiva, ought to forma
genus in the T'ricuorroprp#, although Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 77) appears to unite
it again with Trichotropis. :

There are only very few fossil forms known which belong to this family.
Gabb. (Pal. Calif. I, 1864, p. 188, Pl. XXT, Fig. 98) described lately a remarkable
shell from the cretaceous rocks of California as Lysis duplicosta (n. gen. et sp.),
which has the general form of Fossar, and partly that of Narica and Stomatia.
Should it not belong to the Narrerzp# or the Veturinrp#, which is, more likely, its
only place would be in this family next to Separatista, Gray, although it is, properly
speaking, very much allied to N. carinata, Sow., sp. (Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., IV,
Pl. XVIII, Fig. 8), which is very probably a Possar.

The jurassic genus Purpurina, D’Orb., includes shells of the Cancellaria-or
Trichotropis-form, anteriorly with a slightly produced aperture and an obsolete
notch occasionally. The genus is generally classed with the Bucezwrpz; but if we
take the total form of the shell and that of the aperture into consideration, there
is certainly no other family, the species of which possess quite similar characters,
excepting that of the Trrcuorropmsz. Besides this relation Purpurina offers none
to any other family excepting the Lirrormipz.

There are about 14 living species of Trichotropis, a few tertiary, and only one
doubtful cretaceous species described under this genus by Conrad, 7. cancellaria,
(Journ. Acad. Nat. Se. Phil. ITT, pp. 333 and 336, Pl. XX XV, Fig. 8) from Missisippi.

XL, TRICHOTROPIS, Sowerby et Broderip, 1826.

1. Tricnotroris Konrincxi, Willer, sp. Pl. XIII, Figs. 7—9.

1851. Trochus Konincki, Miller, Petr. Aachner Kreide, I, p. 44, Pl. V, Fig. 11.
1864. idem. Pictet, Pal. suisse, 3me. Ser. II, pt. p. 533.

Trich. testa ovato-turbinata, columella excavata; anfractibus quinis, primis levi-
gatis, ceteris spiraliter dense striatis, infra mediwm acute carinatis, supra atque infra
carinam plus minusve excavatis, transversim lamellose costulatis ; costulis ad carinam
plus minusve acute-elevatis sew coronatis; ultimo anfractu inflato, spira altiore, ad
medium bicarinato, carina infera tenuiore ; umbilici margine crasse carinato; aper-
tura ovali, antice subemarginata, marginibus levibus, dilatatis, postice continuis.

Spiral angle about 70°; sutural angle 12°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0'54—0°65.

The height of the spire is somewhat variable in this species, although the
number of whorls is usually only five. The last whorl, being, however, more or less
inflated, covers a greater or smaller portion of the preceding whorls (each respect-
ively), and the consequence is, that not only the spire becomes shorter, but that
the carina of each whorl is in the first case nearer to the middle (see Fig. 7), in the
other nearer to the lower suture (Fig. 8). On the last whorl there is always a second

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 159

keel below the upper principal one, and occasionally in large specimens even a third
one is indicated; the former remains sometimes perceptible on the suture of the
preceding whorls, when the spire is more turbinate.

The transverse ribs are simply the remainders of the margins of the outer lip,
in no way thickened, and following closely each other like the slates of a roofing.
On the keels they are more or less elevated, laminar,—probably they were more so in
the living shell—and placed very similarly to those in the recent species, Tr. bicarinata
and others. The spiral strize are very numerous and of unequal strength; they are
less marked, when the transverse ribs are stronger, but when these—in the young
shell—are very slight, the spiral striation appears the more distinct (see Fig. 9).
The aperture is oval, very oblique, with flattened and somewhat expanded margins,
which are posteriorly thicker and united; both are entirely smooth internally
and there is not a trace perceptible of any fold in the total length of the columella.
The latter is hollowed out and on the last whorl strongly edged with a lamellar keel,
terminating at the anterior notch of the aperture (sub-gen. Iphina, H. and A.
Adams).

This species attains a considerable size, the largest specimen from Shutanure
measuring 57mm. in height and 43mm. in width on the last volution. I have al-
ready noticed the similarity of this species to other tertiary Trigonostoma. There
can be scarcely a doubt, that our fossil is identical with that described by Miller.
As it is evident from our figures that the form of the shell varies with the height
of the spire, there does not remain the slightest character, which could justify the
separation of the Indian from the European species. Mitller (loc. cit.) exerted
himself in vain to prove the non-existence of the genus Delphinula, evidently merely
to find a place for his very remarkable fossil in a generalisation of the character of
Trochus; but his propositions certainly have no chance of being appreciated by most
other conchologists, in fact they have remained unnoticed.

Localities —N. of Kunnanore, E. of Anapaudy, and 8. W. of Shutanure; at
the former localities the species does not appear to be rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. 'TRICHOTROPIS NODULOSA, Stoliczka, Pl. XIII, Fig. 10.

Trich. testa rhomboidali, spira ultimo anfractui in altitudine fere equali; an-
fractibus circiter quinis, infra medium rotundate angulatis, ad angulum tuberculatis ;
superficie spiraliter striata, striis inequalibus, ternis medianis crassissimis ; collumellia
excavata, levi, antice truncata.

Spiral angle 80°; sutural angle 8°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0:55

The form of the shell, as a whole, is obliquely rhomboidal, consisting of about
five volutions only, the last of which does not much exceed the height of the spire.
The embryonal whorls are not preserved in our specimen; all the others are nearly

160 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

flat above, and at about the middle roundly angulated, each of the succeeding
whorls reaching high up towards the angle, and covering the greater portion of the
lower half of each preceding whorl. There are about twelve blunt, transversally
elongated tubercles on the angle of each volution, being produced by a thickened
elevation of the margin of the outer lip on the same, and disappearing quickly
towards the sutures. The entire surface is covered with spiral strize, unequal among
themselves, generally alternately thinner and thicker; three are placed posteriorly,
and the four which cross the tubercles, and which are all visible only on the last
whorl, are the strongest of all.

The columella is hollow, and the inner lip without a trace of folds, as the
interior, truncate edge of the canal, indicating a notch, cannot be compared with a
fold or tooth. The margins of the aperture are not preserved, and remain to be
traced; but judging from the total aspect of the shell, and its resemblance to the
other species of Zrichotropis, combined with the total want of any columellar plaits,
there can be but little doubt that the species belongs to this genus.

Locality —S. W. of Alundanapooram ; the figured specimen is as yet unique.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XVI. Family—CANCELLARIIDAL.

(Vide Adams’ Gen. I, p. 275; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 23; Chenu’s Manual I, 274).

The anatomy of the animals of the Canczzzarmp is in many respects as yet
defectively known, but as regards the structure of the shell there is no question, that
the place assigned by H. & A. Adams to the family, close to the Cerrrazp#, cannot
be seriously objected to. In having generally a distinct siphonal fold on the mantle,
and usually a more or less distinet canal on the shell, they undoubtedly ought to be
located not far from the Czrrrmip and towards the end of the SrpHonosromaTa,
forming thus gradually a passage to the Hotosromara. There are some points of
relation between the Canornzarupa& and the Yrrrermpz, which we shall notice
subsequently.

The proboscis of the animal of Cancellaria is very short and rudimentary ;
the eyes are usually sessile on the outer side of prolonged tentacles, which are
thickened, and close together near the basis; teeth and operculum are not exactly
ascertained, although the former are stated by Troschel to resemble those of the
Conip#; these and other doubts increase a little the difficulty of classification,
as I shall subsequently mention again in the Tzrzzr~p#. Looking to the shells of
fossil as well as living species of the Bucciyipm and Purrverpz on one, and the
Trreprips# and Cerrranps on the other hand, they seem to be well placed between
these two families. I would on this occasion recall the eocene species Buccinum
fusiforme, Desh., B. Andrei, Bast. B. Vicaryi, d’Arch. (India), or the miocene
Bue. turbinellus, Broce. and other species, which have probably to be withdrawn
from the Bucceryrp# and placed in the family CancerzaruD2Z.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 161

H.and A. Adams divide the family into two genera, Cancellaria and Admete, and
quote anumber of subgenera of the former. It is certain that the difficulty of distin-
guishing the quoted sub-genera of Cancellaria is very great, although every one,
who had studied the fossil forms, must have seen the necessity of some kind of sub-
division in the genus Cancellaria. Until the distinctions in the shells have been
supported by some differences in the organisation of the animal, it will be advisable
to retain H. and A. Adams’ divisions as sub-geera.

Considering the fossil forms, the following observations may be found worthy of
notice. It will always be very difficult to distinguish between Cancellaria proper and
Trigonostoma, unless the last name is restricted to a very few ¢ypical species only.
Aphora may better not be separated from Merica, while this latter and Zuclia,
Narona, Massyla, and Admete may probably for the most part be conveniently
separated as genera.

There are about 70 species of Cancrzzarizpz known living, and about as many
tertiary, of which some 50 are neogene and 20 eocene. It is interesting to see that
those forms, quoted by Adams under Cancellaria and Trigonostoma, which are at least
five times more numerous than the others in the present seas, are in the neogene period
about equal in number to those of the other groups (Zuclia, etc.), while in the eocene
period they form scarcely one-third of all the known Cancerrarups, and in the creta-
ceous epoch only about one-fifth. This shows also a development of elongated, conical,
non-or scarcely-umbilicated forms into ventricose and largely umbilicated species, a
tendency in part similar to that known in the family Vozurrpz and some others.

The species which are up to the present known as Cancellaria from cretaceous
rocks are exceedingly few, and most of them rather doubtful, being known only
from imperfect specimens.

Cancellaria.

1. Cane. obtusa, Binkh. (Mong. Gast. et. Ceph. 1861, p, 5, Pl. II, Fig. 2) belongs to the type
of Merica, Adams, having a solid columella and the anterior termination of the aperture
barely notched.

2.? Cane. reticulata, Binkh. (ibid. p. 66, Pl. V7?, Fig. 8) remains doubtful, not allowing
even the determination of the family with certainty. This and the previous species are
from the upper cretaceous deposits of Limbourg.

3. Cane. Alabamensis, Gabb (Jour. Acad. Nat. sc. Phil. Ser. IT, 1860, IV, p. 301, Pl. 48, Fig. 14).

4, Cane. Eufaulensis, Gabb (ibid p. 390, Pl. 68, Fig. 8) ; imperfectly known; Gabb does not
mention even any co!umellar folds, neither are they apparent in the figure.

Turbinopsis, Conrad, 1860. (Jour. Acad. Nat. sc. Phil. Ser. IT, vol. IV, p. 289).

5. Turbinopsis Hilgardii, Cony. (ibid Pl. XLVI, Fig. 29).
6. Turb. (Cancelluria) septemlirata, Gabb (Proc. Acad. Nat. se. Phil. 1860, p. 94, Pl. I, Fig. 10).

If there actually be only one columellar fold present the genus Turbinopsis ought
to be separated from Cuncellaria, as there are no such forms to be met with among living
Cancellarie. It has been proposed by Conrad for the former species and the author
states, that there appear to be two or more species of this genus in the eretaceous

162 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

rocks of New Jersey, “ occurring in the state of casts,” etc. From the deficient state
of preservation, in which the species of Turbinopsis have been found, it is really very
difficult to ascertain, whether they belong to this family at all. The spiral striz, or
revolving lines as the American paleeontologists usually call them, present in both of
the species and the want, or at least non-appearance, of transverse ribs indicates
rather a different character of ornamentation, from what is usual in the family
Oancettartipe. 1 would not be in the least surprised, if the two species were shown
to belong to the family Trocurpx or Lrrroriwrpz, (Modulus). We describe in the
following pages five species of Oawozzrarupz from the South Indian cretaceous
beds. In transferring two species, formerly described by Prof. Forbes as Voluta
breviplicata and V. Camdeo, to this family, we do so in accordance with the general
habitus of the shell, the character of ornamentation, the anterior position and un- ~
equal strength of the columellar folds, and the thickness of the posterior portion of
the inner lip. All the Indian Cayceztarmpz belong to the upper series of the cre-
taceous beds, and mostly to the Arrialoor group.

The Cane. torquilla, Zekeli, from the Alpine-Gosau deposits must be excluded,
being a Fasciolaria or possibly a Latirus ; there are, however, two as yet undescribed
species of Cancezzarup# known to occur in the same deposits (vide Sitz. Akad.
Wien, 1865, LII, Revis, &c., p. 80) ; and these being included we may fix the number
of presently known cretaceous species belonging to this family at thirteen, four
being European (one doubtful), four North American (two doubtful), and five
South Indian, thus at least approximately showing that the family appears to have
been more numerous in the tropical regions during the cretaceous time, precisely
as during the present epoch it is nearly exclusively confined to those seas. Only a
few species are known from the Mediterranean sea.

XLI.—CANCELLARIA, Lamarck, 1799.
1. CANCELLARIA ANNULATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XIII, Fig. 11.

Canc. testa ovali, spira brevi-subacuta ; ultimo anfractu ventricoso, spira altiore ;
anfractibus spiraliter striatis, transversim costulatis ; striis elevatis, filiformibus, in-
terstitiis latioribus separatis ; costulis circiter ternis in uno curcuitu crassioribus,
varicosis, ceteris tenuioribus atque inter se nonnunquam mequalibus ; columella ar-

cuata, triplicata.
Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle about 10°.

Shell ovate, the last whorl ventricose and largest. There are only about five or
six whorls present, and all of them are ornamented with spiral elevated strice and
transverse ribs, exactly similar to those in typical Cancellarie. The spaces between
the spiral striee are broader than the thickness of the strize themselves, which being
erossed by the transverse ribs produce a reticulated surface of the shell. The ribs
are, however, always stronger than the striae, and generally about three of them in

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 163

each whorl are much thicker, forming elevated ridges; all frequently cross the whorls
obliquely. The embryonal whorls, the outer lip, and the termination of the anterior
canal are not perfectly preserved in our specimen, and have been restored in outline
in their probable shape. The columella exhibits three oblique strong folds, placed
close to each other; the posterior portion of the inner lip does not appear very thick,
as the spiral striation of the whorl is pretty clearly perceptible. The columella
appears to have had only a somewhat broad fissure at its anterior termination, being
solid internally.

Binkhorst’s Cancellaria? reticulata (Gast. et. Ceph. Limbourg, 1861, p. 66,
Pl. V 22 Fig. 8), exhibits a somewhat similar ornamentation, but there are no such
stronger varices marked by the author, and the transverse ribs appear on the whole
to be more numerous.

Locatity—Olapaudy ; the figured specimen is the only one yet obtained, and
is undoubtedly a great rarity as a cretaceous fossil.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

Euclia, H. and A. Adams, 1853.

The principal character of Huclia is said to lieinthe want of the umbilicus and
the deep notch on the anterior termination of the aperture. Not being well acquainted
with the living representatives we prefer for the present to retain the name only as
a sub-genus of Cancellaria.

2. CANCELLARIA (HUCLIA) BREVIPLICATA, Forbes, sp. Pl. XIII, Fig. 12.

1846. Voluta breviplicata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p. 132, Pl. 12, Fig. 7.
1850. Fusus breviplicatus, D’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 230, idem, Gabb, &e.

(Eucl.) testa ovata, apice acuminata, spira brevi, vix quartam partem totius altitu-
dinis formante, ultimo anfractu ventricoso; anfractibus quinis, primis duobus levigatis,
ceteris transversim costulatis, infra suturam canaligulatis ; costulis obliquis, in canali
atque ad medium ultimi anfractus obsoletis; superficie spiraliter minute sulcosa,
sulcis ad terminationes anfractuum solum distinctioribus, inter se inequidistantibus
atque imequalibus; apertura ovata, postice acuta, subcanaliculata, antice truncata,
effusa ; labio postice valde calloso, margine columellari recto, biplicato, plica antica
obliquiore.

Spiral angle 75°; sutural angle 11°.
Height of last whorl : total (considered as 1:00) ... 0°76.

The ventricose shell with a short, pointed spire, the short and very oblique
ribs, being obsolete posteriorly below the suture and on the convexity of the
last whorl are very characteristic distinctions of this fine species. Originally the
entire shell, which is markedly solid, appears to be covered with impressed lines,
remaining, however, more distinct and placed closer to each other only near the
suture and on the anterior portion of the last whorl, where they are also of unequal
width. Prof. Forbes speaks of ‘ two deep sulcations’, but there is certainly only one

164 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

principal constriction of the whorls, as is also distinctly seen in his figures; but
while there are usually two impressed lines in this suleation, close to each other,
there is often a third line seen above it, and it could only have been this to which
Prof. Forbes refers as the second sulcation. On the upper volutions there is gene-
rally nothing seen of the impressed lines, the deeper sulcation only remaining
visible.

The posterior portion of the inner lip is very much thickened, smooth, and
separated from the equally thick outer lip by a narrow channel. The columellar
portion of the lip exhibits two strong folds, the anterior of which is more oblique ;
they were not visible in Prof. Forbes’ specimen, although he suspected their presence,
and in that was undoubtedly more correct than D’Orbigny, who might rather have
called the species a Buccinum, but not a Fusus, to which it has barely a resemblance,
even in an imperfect state. The anterior emargination of the aperture is externally
indicated by two sharp ridges, which mark its former limits, the lower one being
more rounded.

Locality —Comarapolliam, N. of Arrialoor; only a few specimens have as yet
been found. Prof. Forbes’ specimens are said to be from Pondicherry.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

3. CANCELLARIA (EUCLIA) INTERCEDENS, Sfoliczka. Pl. XIII, Fig. 18.

_ (Lucl.) testa ovate-elongata, spira brevi; anfractibus quinis, lente convexis, trans-
versim costulatis, prope suturam constricte canaliculatis ; costulis prope rectis, nume-
rosis (15—80 in uno circuitu), levibus,-in ultimo anfractu infra medium evanescenti-
bus; parte anterior ultimt anfractus spiraliter impresse-lineato ; apertura elongata,
semielliptica, ad marginem interiorem prope recta; labro arcuato, tent, labio postice
calloso, antice biplicato ; canali extus atque supra acute-marginato.

Spiral angle 70°; sutural 10°.

Height of last whorl : total (considered as 1:00) ... OeD boa UPR

This species is intermediate between C. breviplicata and Camdeo ; it has the
habitus of ribs and of the whorls of the first, but the great number of ribs and the
elongated form of the latter. There are only five volutions present, and the two
uppermost are smooth; along the suture there is only one broad sulcation, but this
is placed much nearer to the suture than in Hue. breviplicata, as will be better seen
by a comparison of the respective figures. The transverse ribs amount on the last
whorl to 30, and they become obsolete, after they have passed the middle of the
whorl, where the spiral striation begins. The upper ridge, indicating and bounding
the anterior notch exteriorly, is especially strong and sharp. The inner lip is
thickened posteriorly, and has in front two oblique folds, being comparatively much
thinner than in Hw. breviplicata.

Locality. —Comarapolliam, where a few specimens have been procured with
the two other species of Huclia.

Hormation—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 165

4. CANCELLARIA (Eucir1a) Campno, Forbes, sp. PI. XIII, Fig. 14,
1846. Voluta Camdeo, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. VII, p.131, Pl. XII, Fig. 5.
idem D’Orbigny, Gabb, Pictet, ete.

(Hucl.) testa ovate-elongata, cylindracea ; anfractibus senis, subplanis, gradatis,
primis duobus levigatis, ceteris transversim dense costulatis ; costulis acutis levigatis,
postice ad suturam celeriter multo tenwioribus atque duabus lineis impressis inter-
sectis ; spira brevi, tertiam partem totius altitudinis formante ; ultimo anfractu antice
valde constricto, spiraliter impresse lineato; apertura oblonga, antice late effusa ;
labro ad margimem attenuato, antice intus levigato ; labio postice incrassato, calloso ;
columella recta, solida, triplicata, plica media crassissima; canali antice late emar-
ginato, extus lineis tumescentibus acutis utrinque notato,

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 15°.
Height of last whorl : total height (considered as 1:00) rr neon L008

The general form of the shell is cylindrical, being narrowed towards each end,
more so on the spire, which measures only one-third of the total height. The upper-
most two embryonal whorls are smooth, the following densely covered with smooth,
acute, transverse ribs, bemg quite straight or parallel to the axis, indicating the
height of the shell. There are 25 of those ribs on the last whorl, but their number
is considerably less on the upper whoris, decreasing to only 12 on the fourth last,
or the first on which the ribs appear. Along the suture the whorls are suddenly
much contracted, and the ribs become thinner, being crossed here by two spiral
furrows, closer to each other, than to the margin of the suture, so as to form on this
small tubercles. Similar impressed lines or furrows are seen on the anterior portion
of the last whorl, where it begins to become narrower.

The aperture is elongated, ovate, anteriorly broadly emarginated, which emargi-
nation is marked exteriorly by a broad furrow, exhibiting curved lines of growth
and bounded on either margin with sharp swellings. The outer lip has a sharpened
edge and interiorly, so far as is visible on a preserved anterior portion, it is smooth.
The inner lip is posteriorly much thickened, callose, and smooth ; anteriorly on the
columellar portion it is straight, and bears three folds, the middle one being the
strongest and the anterior more oblique than the two previous ones, of which the
last is again more oblique than the middle one.

This singular fossil shell, to which the two other species of the genus here
described are the only similar forms known, has been described by Prof. Forbes as a
Voluta, but the general habit of the solid shell, the thickening of the inner lip,
the folds and the canal scarcely leave a doubt that it belongs to the family of the
CancreLLarup&, and in having a solid columella and a broad canal emarginated at
the termination it can be only placed in the sub-genus Zuclia. D’Orbigny seems to
have already noticed some peculiarity in Forbes’ species, because he added a query to
the name, when quoting it in the Prodrome, IT, p. 226, although the query appears
rather to refer to the species than to the genus.

Loculity —Comarapolliam ; only the single figured specimens has been found
here. Prof. Forbes gives the locality Pondicherry.

Formation.—Arvialoor group.

Lo
=|

165 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XLIT. NARONA, #. and A. Adams,

is distinguished by a much produced canal with attenuated termination, two prin-
cipal columellar folds and crenulated margin of the outer lip; the forms united by
HH. & A. Adams under this name being very peculiar and different from the other
sub-genera of Cancellaria, we do not hesitate to accept the same as a genus.

1. Nanrona (CANCELLARIA) EXIMIA, Sfoliczka, Pl. XIII, Figs. 15 and 16.

Nar. testa ovata, spira brevi, acuminata; anfractibus quinis, convexis, duobus
primis minimis, levigatis, ceteris lineis spiralibus tmpressis atque costis transversali-
bus, crassis ornatis ; lineis equidistantibus, numerosis, interstitus latioribus separatis ;
costis inter se equalibus, rectis, circiter duodenis in uno circuitu ; apertura obliqua,
elongate-ovata, utrinque ad terminationes subacuta, antice effusa; marginibus paulo
incrassatis, labro intus ad marginem crenulato, postice parum insinuato ; labio valde
calloso, arcuato, antice biplicato, postice umiplicate-dentato; canali moderate pro-
longato, lateraliter quoddam curvato.

Spiral angle 70°—80° ; sutural angle 7°—8°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 069—0°76.

This very fine shell consists usually of five strongly convex volutions, the last of
which is always the most inflated, the height of the spire varying from 24 to 31
hundredths of the total height of the shell. The two uppermost whorls are very
small, flattened (not inflated as usually in species of the Vozurr), but smooth ;
the others are spirally sulcated and transversally ribbed. The sulci, or rather only im-
pressed lines, are separated by interspaces, broader than their own width, while the
same are between the transverse ribs very nearly equal to the thickness of the latter.
The great regularity in the ornamentation, combined with the peculiar form of the
shell, appear to be very constant characters of this species.

The aperture is placed obliquely to the axis of the shell, ovate, being pointed on
each end and provided anteriorly with a notch in consequence of the prolonged canal ; -
both margins are posteriorly united; the outer sharpened on its edge, thickened
interiorly and denticulated, having near the posterior termination a slight sinuosity,
although this barely affects the straightness of the transverse ribs; the inner lip
is in its entire extent much thickened, posteriorly somewhat expanded with a short
fold on the inner side, and anteriorly with two equal but not strong, very oblique,
folds, which extend over the entire columella; the latter is solid; the canal pro-
duced, somewhat laterally bent, and very slightly recurved. This last peculiarity of
the produced canal, the great thickness of the inner lip with two anterior equal
folds, and the short posterior fold, as well as the solid structure of the shell bear
decidedly a more striking resemblance to the Caycrnzari than to the Vozurm2,
to which otherwise this species could be referred.

The only fossil which I am aware of, and which, as regards its general form,
bears some resemblance with our species is Voluta Melo, Schafhzeutl (Siid-Bayerns
Leth. geognostica 1863, p. 203, Pl. XLIX, Fig. 5). The specimen is said to have been

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 167

imperfect, and no columellar plaits are referred to either in the figure or in the sin-
cular description of the author. The locality and geological position are equally
unknown; and most probably will remain so unless somebody else rediscovers the
fossil and settles these points.

Localities—Alundanapooram. and Ni innyoor in Trichinopoly; at the former
locality, which belongs to the Trichinopoly group, the species is not rare, but at the
other locality only a single specimen has as yet been found. It is a small specimen
and also somewhat slender, but it certainly does not belong to Lyria formosa (p. 97),
which at the last locality in the same white limestone is pretty common. The
ribs are not intersected near the suture by spiral sulcations, as they are in that
species of Lyria.

Formation.—Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups.

XVII. Family—THEREBRID.
(Vide H. and A. Adams’ Genera I, p. 223; Acvsrpz and Pustonrrrap”, Gray, Guide, 1857, pp.

and 22; Zrrrsripz and Pusroverzr1pz, Chenu’s Manual, I, pp. 218 and 221).

The animals of the Tzrrzripz have a small foot, the mantle enclosed, and
the siphon more or less prolonged. ‘The proboscis is occasionally strong, thick,
and entirely retractile, sometimes, however, very short or even rudimentary. The
teeth, so far as known from a few species, resemble those of Conus: they are
subulate, elongate, and arranged in two series; in other species, however, no teeth
have been discovered at all. The same is the case with the tentacles, which when
present or at least externally traceable, are short, thick at the base, and close together
on the side of the mouth or proboscis. The eyes are externally near the end of: the
tentacles, or within their length, or néar the basis; sometimes they are said to
be wanting.

The operculum is horny, ovate, and lamellar. The turreted shells are always
distinguished by their solid structure, more or less polished surface, and a large
number of volutions. The mouth is either abrupt with a notch in front, or extended
into a canal of moderate length; the outer lip is sharpened, not thickened exteriorly ;
the columella often more or less twisted, sometimes with one or two distinct folds,
placed in a manner similar to those in several Crriraip2.

Hornes gave, in his Mollusca of the Vienna basin (Abhandlungen Geol. Reichs-
Anst. Wien, Vol. III, p. 125), afew practical hints how to distinguish imperfect
specimens of Zerebra from Twurritella, Cerithium and others, but it is not clear in
what way he thinks a sub-division of Zerebra practicable according to the differences
in the spiral angle (vide ibid, p. 127).

H. and A. Adams propose to divide the family Tzrrerrpx into two sub-families,
PUSIONELLINZ and rereBrin®. The former is subsequently (Genera, II, p. 656)
referred to the Buccryip2.

The pusronettin2 (PustonetLapms, Gray; PustonrLLip®, Chenu) are repre-
sented by one genus only, Pusionella. They are turreted or ovately elongated
poreellanous shells, with smooth polished surface, a tolerably produced anterior

168 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

canal, and a slightly twisted columella. The operculum is obovate, with a central,
lateral, and internal nucleus. The animal does not seem to have been made known
up to the present. It is possible that acquaintance with it may support Adam’s
subsequent proposition, which remains only a question of time. I would, however,
draw attention to the similarity of the shells and operculum of Pustonella with those
of the czavaruztin#, a sub-family of the Przvroromipz. The general form of the
shells does not exhibit any particular difference. Several of other Pzzvroromipz—
Mangelia and Cythara,—have a totally similar structure of the shell, to what
we find in Pusionella. The Pusionella Nifat, P. scalarina, and others have a
distinct notch near the suture on the outer lip, and in all cases the posterior portion
of the aperture is somewhat contracted or narrowed. The opercula are exactly
the same in Pusionella and Clavatula, and it would not therefore be the least surpris-
ing if the animals would show us, that Pwszonella belongs to the cravaruLin”.

In the other sub-family—rzresrivz—Messrs. Adams distinguish two genera,
Acus, Humphrey, and Yerebra, Adanson. If the animals were throughout so
different as they are represented by the two typical forms in Adams’ Genera, it
would be worth while to support these genera by some distinctions in the shells.
But the former distinction as regards the position of the eyes does not seem
always to exist, and the latter, relating to the existence of a posterior sutural
eroove, tortuous columella, and anteriorly sinuated outer lip of Terebra as dis-
tinct from Acus, is almost impossible to retain. If these distinctions are to be
really of any great importance, it appears as if we should then occasionally
regard specimens unquestionably belonging to one and the same species as not
only specifically, but even generically different. We should besides form a number
of other small groups or sub-genera to receive those species which have a sutural
band but no anterior sinus on the outer lip, and those which have a twist-
ed columella and the same entire outer lip, both being distinct from <Acus
proper ; otherwise we had better not have entered at all upon a division of the
genus Terebra. Gray rejects (Guide, 1857, p. 6) Messrs. Adams’ distinctions as
to Acus and Terebra, uniting both under the former name. He adds, however,
three other genera, Swbula, Leiodomus, and Dorsanum, the last of which seems
scarcely different from Bullia. The animal of Leiodomus is sufficiently different
from Terebra and from Bullia, but it is very difficult to distinguish the shells from
the latter. Speaking of Subula, Dr. Gray refers to some figures (of Quoy and Gaimard
in Mrs. Gray’s collection) which contradict his own characteristics. From all these
remarks it will be sufficiently clear that we must wait for some time until the
examination of the animals of Zerebra has so far advanced as to support any
proposed distinctions in the shells.

It remains finally to say a few words as regards the place which we have
assiened here to the Tzrasrrpx. We confess that it was almost accidental that the
family has been treated here, because we could not find any other better or more
appropriate place for it before. The natural relations to the CancrrrarrD# on
the one and to the PrraurprLLips# on the other side would scarcely have called

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 169

for a separate explanation on our part had we not seen the subject of classifi-
cation dealt with so very severely elsewhere. (Vide Deshayes’ Anim. s. vert. bass.
de Paris, 2nd edit., vol. II).

The Cancetztarips are classed by H. and A. Adams in the so-called RostRiFERA,
by Gray in the PrososcrpirEra, but in both cases far apart from the TreREBRIDs, which
are acknowledged to belong to the ToxireRa, in the vicinity of the Coyrpz and
Prevrorourp#. When we compare the animals.of the Canceztarirp2 with many
of the Veresrrps, we find that both agree in the small foot; short tentacles,
thickened at the base; sessile eyes on the outer base of the tentacles; usually in
the presence of a short proboscis, and in the occasional want of a lingual

-membrane and teeth. I am not aware in how many species of Cancellaria the
teeth have been examined, but Troschel says that the teeth of Cancellaria resemble
those of Conus. Even if this is really throughout the case, all the similarities be-
tween the tivo families, the Cancerrarrrpz and the Tzrzzrrpm, cannot be sacrificed
to the one single difference that Terebra has usually a prolonged sipho. Many of the
fusiform shells of Cancellaria are not by any means so very different, that they could
not be looked upon as transitional forms to Terebra, and they have also a short sipho.
The only thing which could be done in an extreme case and which may actually
have good reason, is to place both the families after the Conide, in which case the
CanceLLériip# Would form a transition to the Vorurip2z.

Originally the Zarzeripx were placed by H. and A. Adams immediately
before the Prraurprttips”. There does not seem in fact to exist such a great
difference between the animals of Terebra and Pyramidella, as generally supposed.
The form of the foot, short head, proboscis and tentacles, generally unarmed tongue,
or rudimentary teeth, are certainly, as already stated, very like in both. The differ-
ences consist in the foldings of the tentacles, the internal position of the eyes in Pyra-
midella and the prolonged sipho in Zerebra. As regards the form and structure of
the shell there is certainly no other group of Mollusca more related to many fossil
Prraurpettip# than most of the recent Txrzzrrpz. The fossil species of Nerinea
and others, which certainly have their recent representatives in Pyramidella and Obelis-
cus, are thus most closely allied to the Tzrzzrrpm, so that to make a distinction
between them is sometimes almost impossible, even among better preserved speci-
mens. Ido not understand why Mr. Deshayes should so very much regret that
H. and A. Adams did not state particularly their reasons for having placed the
Trresrips before the Prraumpezzrips. (Vide An.sans vert. Foss. bas. de Paris, Vol. IT,
pp- 529 and 530, and Vol. III, pp. 513 and 514.) Iam rather more surprised that those
conchologists who refer Zerebra to the Buccrwipz, have not thought it necessary
to explain their reasons for dog so. They have, it is true, the authority of
Lamarck, Quoy and Gaimard, but with those authorities they seem to have remained
contented. Lamarck predicted the relation of Zerebra and Buccinuim (Nassa 2) from
the supposed similarities of the shells, in which he was evidently supported by
referring seyeral species of Northia and Bullia to Terebra and vice versa. Certainly

170 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

there are several species of Zerebra, which greatly resemble some species of the
Buccinip#, but the largest number is decidedly more allied to the Prrammpri1D#
or even to the mzrzivz of the Vozurrps.

Quoy and Gaimard, when they made known the animal of Terebra, stated—
perhaps guided by Lamarck’s suggestion—that this genus has to be classed close to
Buccinum. (Vide Voy. d. Astrolabe, Zoologie, Vol. II, p. 461, Atlas, Pl. XXXVI).
Further on the authors note the great relations of the animal of Terebra and Mitra,
and state even that, in case any operculated Mitre are found, the passage between
both would be so great, as to make a distinction almost impossible. The animals of
the Tereprrp# are no doubt’ more like those of the wzrriv# than those of the
Buccixipz. It appears to me, when comparing the animals of Zerebra with those
of Nassa, Phos, Bullia, and others, that they have nothing more in common with
each other than the elongated siphon; the examination of the teeth showed
equally a great difference between both families. On what ground, therefore, the
TrrepriD# ought to be classed with the Buccrvipz I am at a loss to perceive.
We do not wish in the least to enforce the idea, that the Tzrrprmpsx are cor-
rectly classed next to the PrramuzmpEezzipz, but we confess that upon looking over the
extensive number of fossil species of the latter family, we are at the present unable
to assign for them a better place.

The Terebre live generally near the low water-mark, and are to be found in
greatest variety in the eastern tropical and sub-tropical seas. Reeve described, 1860;
in his last Monograph of Terebra 155 species, after rejecting some of the new species
of Hinds and Deshayes, published in previous Monographs of the same genus. Since
1860 a few new species have been described in the Journal de Conchyliologie; Proc.
Zool. Soc.; and elsewhere, so as to bring up the number of living Terebra to about
170 species.

There are from the tertiary deposits about 30 specis of Terebra (Acus) quoted,
some of which occur also living. A large number comparatively is known from
America. Already in the eocene beds Terebra becomes very scarce, and, as regards
the cretaceous, Prof. Pictet properly remarks that no species of Terebra are there
known with certainty. (Vide Mat. Pal. Suisse, ser. III, p. 677.)

The Terebra coronata, Sow., from the Alpine Gosau-deposits—Cerithium pseudocoronatum, D’Orb.,
is probably a Zympanotonos, in which case the change in the specific name would not be required.

The Zeredra minuta, Galeotti, from Mexico is called by D’Orbigny Cerith. sub-minutum.

Lerebra obconica, Sharpe, from Portugal has the form of Zerebra, but the specimens upon
which it was founded appear fragmentary on the aperture and with the surface worn off,
although the description does not refer to either. The columella is not twisted.

The name Zerebra cingulata, in Giebel’s Petref Deutsch., p. 481, refers to Fusus cingulatus,
Sow., from the Gosau (Zekeli’s Gastropoden der Gosaugebilde, p. 91, Pl. XVI, Fig. 7, in Abhand-
lung. der Geol. Reichs-Anst. 1852, Vol. I). Dr. Zekeli considered the species first as a Zeredra,
but retained afterwards Sowerby’s determination. I have in my revision (Sitzb. Akad. Wien, 1865,
vol. LIT, p. 83) remarked, that the species may not unlikely be proved to bea Zeredra, although”
it has not a tortuous columella, but a distinct sutural band. No perfect specimens have been as

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. diva.

yet observed. The remains of stronger varices at shorter or longer distances would, on the other
hand, rather speak against a Zerebra, and would be more in favor of a species of the Cerrruzp2.

We have nothing to add from the South Indian cretaceous deposits.

A few jurassic species have been described as Zerebra, namely, 7. melanoides, Phillips (Yorkshire,
1829, p. 102, Pl. IV, Fig. 13), 7. granulata, Phill. (ibid. Pl. VII, Fig. 16), and the 7. Portlandica,
Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soe. Lond. IV, p. 849, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 6). None of these is certain; the first
was referred by D’Orbigny to Chemnitzia; the second by Lycett (Supp. Monog. of Moll. ete.
1863, p. 10, Pl. XXXI, Fig. 12) on account of a single columellar fold (this would not prevent
its being a Terebra) to Nerinea, and the third by D’Orbigny to Cerithium.

XVIII. Family—PYRAMIDELLID A.

Under this name we retain most of the typical forms of Pyramidella, Obeliscus
and others, as stated by H. and A. Adams, and add to these the numerous fossil
species known commonly under the name of Nerinea.

The characteristics of the family may be put thus :—

Turreted or broadly conical shells, with usually sinistral apex and the aperture
anteriorly effuse, obsoletely notched, or produced into « shorter or longer canal ;
inner lip generally, outer lip occasionally, plaited.

The opercula of the living genera are narrow, elongated, horny, sub-spiral, with
a notch on the internal side. The animals have a smal! foot without or with a small
operculiferous lobe, short and anteriorly folded tentacles, which are thickened at
the base, and have the eyes on the internal edges near the basis, sessile or on thick
bulgings.. The teeth are said to be wanting or rudimentary. The proboscis is figured
by Quoy and Gaimard (Voy. Astrolabe, Atlas Pl. LXVIT) trumpet shape, of a form
very similar to that of Zerebra (ibid. Pl. XXXVI, Fig. 17). The mantle is generally
provided with a distinct siphonal fold. Some of the living animals, of Obeliscus at
least, must have a short produced siphon and turned upwards, otherwise it would
be impossible that such a distinct ridge with insinuated striee of growth could be
formed at the anterior termination of the last whorl, as can generally very dis-
tinctly be observed in Obeliscus, and in Pyramidella very often also. On this
account, supported by the weil developed anterior canal in the fossil Nerinee (and
thus allowing a conclusion as to a relatively greater development of the sipho), we
think it advisable to retain this family in the StpHonostomata, as long as this latter
tribe of CrENOBRANCHIA cannot easily be replaced by some better arrangement.

It is true that the genera Odostomia, Turbonilla, and others can in no way be
sufficiently characterized as SIPHONOsTOMATA, but according to what is known
about the animals of all the different genera, they appear to be so thoroughly
identical, that it is impossible to keep them separate. There is, as I have already
mentioned, some kind of disharmony and evident insufficiency in every systematical
attempt.

172 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Pictet offered some able remarks on the Prramprziip# in his Mat. p. 1. Pal.
Suisse, 3me. ser., p. 214, and still more Deshayes in his recent edition of the Paris
fossils, Vol. II, p. 527. Both are disposed to retain the family as it had been
delineated by Gray in his Guide of 1857, p. 57. Forbes and Hanley say very properly
of this family “rather as appertaining to past ages than the present epoch.” (Hist.
Brit. Moll. Vol. III, p. 217.) Deshayes (loc. cit. Vol. II, p. 529) remarks also that
the extensive genus Nerinea ought to form a distinct family from the PrraumDELLipa,
with which we cannot agree for a moment. The shellsof the largest number of
Nerinee are not only totally alike to those of Pyramidella and Obeliscus, but it
will be and is indeed, almost impossible to separate exteriorly some Nerinee from
Obeliscus.

The last Monograph of Pyranidella by L. Reeve (Conch. Icon., pt. 250 and 251,
1865) contains the descriptions of 45 species, but some of them belong to Syrnola,
Monoptygma, and others. Perhaps there are scarcely more than 30 which may
be retained as Obeliscus and Pyramidella.

The tertiary species scarcely amount to 20, of which more than half are eocene.
Deshayes described lately eight; Morris indicates three from the English eocene, and
a few are noted from America. Scarcely a single species of the group of shells,
known as Nerinea, has been reported from tertiary beds.

Before we enter upon the cretaceous fauna, it will be probably useful to give
first a short review of the genera which belong to the family Pyrrammpnzziipsz, and
we begin, thus, first, with living forms.*

1. Pyranidella, Lamarck, 1796.—Shell turreted, conical or ovate; whorls
transversally ribbed ; columella usually solid, with three oblique plaits, the posterior
of which is the largest ; outer lip generally thickened externally, smooth internally ;
aperture anteriorly effuse and obsoletely notched.

There have been up to the present only eight or nine species described—all from
the eastern seas,—but several new species have been discovered since by A. Adams.

2. Obeliscus, Humphrey, 1797.—Shell turreted, elongated; whorls smooth and
polished; columella usually hollowed out, with two or more oblique plaits; outer lip
internally often striated, and with remaining internal varices at some distances; the
margin sharpened or somewhat expanded; aperture in front distinctly produced into
a short canal and often notched at its termination. The living species of Obeliscus,
which amount to 20 or 21 only, arealso chiefly inhabitants of the eastern seas,
although a few are known from the West Indies.

* T have published some provisional notes on the genus Nerinea in the Sitzungsb. d. Akademie, Wien,
Vol. LIT, 1865 (Revision d. Gastropoden, etc., p. 24), and I have since been anxiously looking for a collection of
fossil Gastropoda, which was ordered from Europe for our Museum. Unfortunately the lamented death of
Mr, L. Semann in Paris caused a delay in the despatch of this collection, and we shall have to wait now a little
longer, until some of the desirable comparisons and examination of fossils can be carried out. On this account
I would not like to go farther into the examination of the Nerinee, than to point out a few generic types by a
reference to already well known fossils. It would not be advisable in every case to propose names for them;
a delicate question of this kind ought not to be settled upon mere figures of mostly incomplete specimens.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 173

These two genera are usually treated by conchologists under the more general
name of Pyramidella, and under this name there have been a few cretaceous species
noticed. Strictly speaking, there is, however, from cretaceous beds not a single
species known which corresponds exactly with the living and tertiary species of
Pyramidella* or Obeliscus, unless it be the Pyramidella equiplicata, which name
has been proposed by Deshayes for a species figured by Walch in the “ Naturforscher,’’
Halle, 1774, Vol. I, p. 204, Pl. III, Fig. 3, a publication to which I am for the
present unable to refer.

3. Monoptygma, Lea, 1833 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 284).

3, a. Menestho, Moller, 1842.—This sub-genus quoted by H. and A. Adams
(ibid.) is subsequently acknowledged by A. Adams as a good genus, although it
hardly appears to be sufficiently characterized (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 1861, ser. 3,
Vol. VII, p. 296).

3, 0. Odostomia, Flem., 1848 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 232) includes the
species with somewhat shorter spire and inflated last volution; the surface is smooth
and polished in typical forms.

3, ¢. Syrnola, Adams, 1860 (Proceed. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1862, p. 233); sheild
subulate, turreted, polished, whorls smooth, plain ; aperture oblong ; imner lip with an
oblique fold in the middle ; outer lip sharp. 'The anteriorly ovate aperture and the
presence of only one fold on the inner lip distinguished this genus from Obeliscus,
to which it is otherwise a closely allied form.

3,d. Styloptygma, Adams, 1862 (Proc. Zool, Soc. Lond., 1862, p. 235) contains
a number of species of Syrnola, which are inflated about the middle of the spire,
somewhat of the shape of a Pupa, Clausilia or Colina; the whorls are smooth
or slightly ribbed.

3,e. Chrysalida, Carpenter, 1858 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. IT, p. 622) are also
pupiform shells, with usually a cancellated surface and one columellar plait ; aperture
contracted, peristome continuous.

3, f. Amathis, A. Adams 1861 (Ann. mag. nat. Hist. VIII, p. 303), is another
form with one posterior fold.

4, Elusa, Adams, 1861 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1861, 3rd, ser. Vol. VII,
p. 297, and Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1862, p. 237). Mr. A. Adams has proposed
this name for the elongated, turreted species of Turbonilla with transversally
plicated whorls and one columellar fold; it appears advisable to retain this
genus.

* Schafheutl (Lethea Geog. Siid-Bayerns, 1863, p. 387, Pl. LX XIV, Fig. 3) notices a Pyramidella tornatilis,
D’Orb., although I am unable to find the reference. I would not be surprised if the author wished to
designate Acteon tornatilis, Montf. and confounded both names, as in the case of Acteon Vibrayeana, D’Orb.,
which he evidently quotes on the next page as “ Acteonella Vibrayana., D’Orb.” The species above referred
to is quoted from the same beds as Pyram. canaliculata, D’Orb., and would be therefore a cretaceous fossil, but
iam afraid the one determination is quite as little to be depended on as the other.

174: CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

5. Turbonilla,* Leach, 1826 (? 1819) (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, 230).—It is
known that, when Risso first introduced the name Zurbonilla of Leach, he described
under it species with and without a columellar fold. Several conchologists, and
among them Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris fossils, retain the genus in the
same sense as Risso, others have proposed distinctions in various ways. ‘The name
Turbonilla was consequently applied to species with a fold, while others without the
same have been referred to Chemnitzia of D’Orbigny. Again, the names Turbonilla
and Chemnitzia were considered as identical by Gray, Deshayes and others and this
once admit ted, another time the other name is allowed to have priority. In many
works on recent conchology the name Turbonilia was reserved for the non-plicated °
species only, and the confusion would be probably cleared up in the easiest way, if
the genus was retained in the sense as introduced by H. and A. Adams in their
Genera. Ohemmitzia as subsequently commented on by D’Orbigny (in his Pal. frane.
terr. jur.) must be kept thoroughly distinct. The name was founded first upon a pli-
eated Lurbonilla, for which A. Adams proposes now the name Hlusa; there is there-
fore, strictly speaking, no reason whatever to regard Turbonilla and Chemnitzia as
identical. We shall speak subsequently of the latter genus in the family Lozmupz.

6. Eulimella, Forbes, 1846 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 233).—According to
the account given of the animal, this genus, like Zwrboniila itself, cannot be excluded
from the family Pyrramwzprriips. The whorls have in fact the typical squarish
shape, with flattened, not produced basis, as is invariably the case in Chemmnitzia.

Ga. (Aciculina),+ Deshayes, 1864 (Paris foss., 2nd edit., Vol. IT, p. 530). By
this name have been called a few eocene species which differ from Hulimella by a
greater convexity and perhaps a larger number of whorls. The (Aciculina)
emarginata, Desh. (loe. cit. p. 5383, Pl. XXV, Figs. 25—27, not 26—28) is a Chittia,
and the other species may be regarded as transitional forms to those smooth species
of the Czrrrazopsipm, which H. and A. Adams called Alaba.

Of all these generic forms noted under numbers 83—6 not a single species has
yet been fully ascertained to occur in eretaceous strata, although a large number of
species are known from the eocene and neogene beds. It is, however, very probable
that when more attention has been paid to those little shells, they will not be found
wanting in the mezozoic formations. The only cretaceous species of Odostomia
will be described subsequently from our South Indian cretaceous deposits. The ere-
taceous Zurbonille, described by Conrad (Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc. Phil. iv) are referred
by Gabb in his ‘Synopsis of eretaceous fossils’ to Chemnitzia, which appears in
general correct, but a few species like Zwrb. Spillmani are undoubtedly more allied
to Turbonilla than to Chemnitzia.

* Dunkeria, Carpenter, 1858 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. II, p. 622) has been proposed as a sub-genus for cer-
tain forms of Turbonilla with tumid and cancellated whorls, but it is considered by A. Adams as more allied to
Aclis and we shall notice it, therefore, in the Evzzmrpx. The species are mostly from Mazatlan.

+ This name has been already, in 1853, used by H. and A. Adams (vide Gen. I, p, 121) as a sub-genus of
Nassa.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 175

7. Nov. gen.—Pyramidella involuta, Miller (Petref. Aach. Kreideform. IT,
1851, p. 9, Pl. III, Fig. 10) is rightly quoted by Pictet as a doubtful species. The
author says that it is based upon a complete specimen, although the figure does not
show this. Jam not acquainted with any Pyramidella or Obeliscus which have the
spiral striation or rather ribbing so distinct as this species, and if it really belongs
to this family—for Dr. Miler does not mention any columellar plaits—it could in
conjunction with two species, described by D’Orbigny as Nerinea Marrotiana,
and perigordina (Pal. franc. erét. II, Pl. 168 bis.), probably be conveniently
separated into a distinct genus. <A closely related form among living shells
would be perhaps Fastigiella, Reeve, which has, however, a distinct recurved canal
and a somewhat expanded outer lip, for which reason it has been transferred to the
Creritaiip”. The forms called by A. Adams Seila are also spirally striated, but
have no columellar plaits, and have been therefore placed in the Czrrruropsrpz.

8. Itieria.—Matheron proposed (Bull. Soc. Geol. XTIT, p. 498) this genus for a
species subsequently described and figured by D’Orbigny as Nerinea Cabanetiana
(Pal. frang. terr. jur. IT, p. 99, Pl. 255, Fig. 4, and Pl. 256), and I believe the
genus ought to be restricted to forms like this species only. The characteristics
ean be put thus :—

Shell ovately elongated, with longer or shorter subconical spire ; last volution ovate
or cylindrical, anteriorly convex and posteriorly partly enveloping the previous
whorls ; aperture prolonged, narrowly compressed, or ovoid with 1-8 Solds on the inner
lip, and usually one fold about the middle portion of the outer lip, anteriorly with a
narrow and slightly prolonged canal, producing a sharp edge on the termination
of the hollow columella, and being continuous and distinctly traceable on the basis
of the last volution.

The surface of these shells is usually smooth or transversally ribbed. The
columella, which appears to be invariably hollowed out, is usually provided with
only two folds and the outer lip with one, although the latter seems to be often pre-
sent only during a certain stage of life. We may quote a few of the principal species,
to which we would restrict Matheron’s name; Itieria ( Nerinea) Cabanetiana,
Moreana, fusiformis, Clymene, pupoides and Mose, described by D’Orbigny in Pal.
franc. terr. jur. IL; Ner. tornatella, Buvignier ; perhaps the Ner. Staszycii, Zeu-
schner, sp. (Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, 1855, Vol. XVI, p. 350); farther the cretaceous
species, Nerinea cyathus, Meriani, rostrata, Pictet et Campiche in Mater. Dp. i. OPale
Suisse, ser. IIT; Wer. Bauga, D’Orb; Itieria abbreviata, Phil. sp. (Sitz. Akad.
Wien, LIT, 1865; Revision of the Gosau Gastropoda, p. 41) and some others.

The principal differences of this genus from Nerinea lie in the ovate form of
the last volution and in the form of the anterior termination of the aperture.
These two characters agree perfectly with Odeliscus, and if there were numerous
short small folds on the inner side of the outer lip, as they are usually exhibited
in the living Odeliscus, there would be absolutely no possibility of distinguishing
these fossil species from the last named genus.

176 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

T am not aware whether the forms, which I have quoted as Itierta, possess a
sutural band like Nerinea proper; none of the figures show it distinctly. Iam
quite at a loss for the present where to place the two jurassic species, Werinea
Mandelslohi, Bronn, and N. gradata, D’Orb. If they do not, however, possess a sutu-
ral band, I do not think that they can be rightly excluded from the genus Itieria.
Matheron instituted his genus, as I have already mentioned, only for the one species,
Ner. Cabanetiana; but if we compare with this, for instance, the Ner. pupoides,
it becomes evident that there is apparently no other important distinction between
those two, than that the latter has one additional plait on the inner lip. We know,
however, from species like Itieria abbreviata and others that this second fold is like
the one on the outer lip, sometimes present, and in other cases wanting. In some
other species there seem to be three plaits present, as in typical Obeliscus; we can-
not therefore give the existence and number of these plaits an absolute generic
value, although they always may help us in characterizing species.

A second character, to which M. Matheron has drawn attention, is the abbre-
viation of the spire. This appears to me of far less importance. TI have had a good
deal of experience in collecting large suites of Nerinee and Acteonelle, and my im-
pression is, that both these genera were principally inhabitants of shallow beaches
between high and low water-mark, and that they often lived on stony ground or on
coral reefs as the recent Obeliscus usually do. Itis not often the case that a shell,
which is to a great extent almost involute in the first stage of growth, becomes
afterwards merely turreted, and this apparently turreted form is only produced by
an. erosion of the posterior margins of each whorl. Much more frequently it
happens that the spire of the large shell is more or less eroded on the stony
ground on which it lived, or before it had been finally imbedded in the rock. In
some specimens this occurs probably during the young state of age, in others later,
and again in some, which live in favorable and sheltered places, perhaps never,
or to a much smaller degree. I donot know whether I am quite correct in
these statements, but they have been derived from actual and practical observa-
tions. I may refer here to a few figures of Itieria abbreviata in the ‘ Jahrbuch Geol.
Reichs-Anstalt’, Wien, Vol. XIII, page 48, which species and the few described by
Pictet are the only cretaceous forms apparently belonging to Ltieria proper.

Allthese observations induce us to extend Matheron’s name to forms with a coni-
cal or even turreted spire. It is due to Pictet and Campiche, that they have again intro-
duced the name J¢ieria into the literature of fossil Mollusca, for D’Orbigny seems to
ignore the genus altogether when speaking of his Wer. Cabanetiana, although it was
certainly not unknown to him when he claimed the priority of his Acteon. The
authors of the Materiaux pour la Paléontologie Suisse, 3me. ser., add to Matheron’s
species two other somewhat different forms, which we would be rather inclined to
separate under the following designation of

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 177
9.—Ttruvia, Stoliczka, 1867.

Testa ovata, sew conica, spira plus minusve elevata aut abbreviata; ultimo
anfractu maximo, inflato; apertura lateraliter multo angustata, antice :canaliculata,
postice acuminata ; columella solida, tortuosa, uni- seu bi-plicata; (labro intus eden-
tulo; superficie teste levigata).

We deduce these somewhat incomplete characteristics from the five species
which are at present known, namely,—

1. Liruvia (Pyramidetla) canaliculata, D’Orb., Pal. Frang. terr. crét. II, p. 104, Pl. 164,

Figs. 3—6.
2. 45 (Pyramidella) carinata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreidef, II, 1847, 1 JD, 1k Ob,
Figs. 6 and 7). (Pyr.) subcarinata, D’Orb., Prod. vol. II, p. 191.
oF e (Itieria) truncata, Pict. et Camp. Mat. p. 1, Pal. Suiss. 3me. ser., p. 218>
Pl. LXIII, Figs. 1—4.
3 (Itieria) wmbonata, Pict. et Camp. ibid. p. 220, Pl. LXIII, Fig. 5.
globoides, Stol., a new species, described in the following pages, and figured
Pl. XIV, Fig. 1.

We unite also under the name Jtruvia forms, which differ considerably in
the height of the spire; this being in the two first named species produced, and
almost turreted, in Ié. globoides short, and in the two described by Pictet scarcely
elevated at all. These are therefore exactly similar changes, to those we have already
noticed in Jtieria. The reason, however, that we have separated the above named
forms from Jtieria lies principally in the formation of the columella and that of
the anterior canal. The columella is always solid, twisted, and causes the pre-
sence of a short produced and slightly recurved anterior canal on the aperture,
while in Jéieria the aperture is itself more produced, without forming a regular
canal. Certainly this must be connected with some distinctions in the animals. The
differences are, I am well aware, not absolutely sharp, just as they are not in scarcely
any other genera, and transitions could or may be in time traced; but the distinc-
tions are in any case quite as truly serviceable as those proposed between Pyrami-
della and Obeliscus, perhaps even still greater.

In Liruvia truncata, Pict. and Camp., two columellar plaits are known; all the
other four species have only one plait, and in all cases they are placed anteriorly
and are thus strictly columellar. No folds have been as yet observed on the outer
lip in any of the five species, which all present a smooth surface on the exterior of
the shell. The ventricose form of the last volution and the presence of a distinct
canal are equally important distinctions between I¢ruvia and Syrnola.

10. Nerinea, Defrance, 1825.

a=
S

Testa turrita, perlonga, anfractibus numerosissimis, plus minusve applanatis
composita; ultimo ad peripheriam basalem angulato, antice abrupte terminanti ;
apertura angulari, antice sub-canaliculata ; columella plerumque solida; (—? inter-
dum excavata) labio sepe tri-, labro intus bi-plicato, ejusque peristomate S-formi
sinuato ; im anfractibus omninis fascia distincta, lineis minutissimis insinuatis ornata,
postice infra suturam posita est.

178 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

With these characteristics we would restrict the name Nerinea to the much
elongated and turreted shells, which have the last volution built in a perfectly sym-
metrical way to all the other whorls, so as not to exceed them considerably in size
and form. It is angulated at the basal periphery, and terminates abruptly in a short,
anterior canal. Each whor! has below the suture a narrow band, formed of solid
shell-mass, on which, however, in cases of good preservation, fine insinuated lines
of growth are traceable. This band, of which we shall always speak as the “ su-
tural band,” recalls, according to D’Orbigny, the somewhat similar form in
Pleurotomaria. I have never had an opportunity of observing any Nerinea with
perfectly preserved aperture, and cannot therefore say whether there is a posterior
emargination present or not ; if it is, as no doubt would appear very probable, it can be
only small, for I did not observe it in nearly perfect specimens of Ner. Bucht and
nobilis. I have also not been able to get very distinct sections of the shell, but it seems
to me that the shell-mass which constitutes this sutural band is rather more in con-
nection with the thickening of the inner than with that of the outer lip. Below the
suture the strize of growth are always curved in an S-form, depending upon a simi-
lar curve of the margin of the outer lip.

There are usually three or four folds present on the inner and two on the outer
lip. Of the former, two are, strictly speaking, placed on the columella, the anterior
stronger than the posterior, and two in a similar position on the inner lip, which
forms the top of the angular aperture. I have consequently called them in my for-
mer notes on Nerinea the top-folds (vide Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, 1865, LIT, Revi-
sion ete. p. 25); they might perhaps be better called posterior folds. But it is
scarcely necessary to make always these subordinate verbal distinctions, unless a
special importance is attached to them. If figures of specimens be not given,
lengthened descriptions and explanations cannot be avoided. Of the two columellar
plaits the posterior is, although nearly always smaller, generally present, but it dis-
appears often sooner towards the aperture, than the other plaits. Still in process
of growth all the plaits in the interior of the whorls become usually thicker and
often fill up the space perfectly. In consequence of this the uppermost whorls be-
come often easily corroded, having been placed out of connection with the organism
of the animal.

The columella is usually solid or only fissured on the last whorl; seldom it is
hollowed out in its entire length as in the jurassic Nerinea grandis and dilatata,
D’Orb., but it is always distinctly twisted.

10a. By far the larger number of the MNerinee with a hollow columella
are eretaceous ; they are mostly smooth shells, with angular whorls contracted in
the middle, and three plaits in the aperture, one columellar, one posterior plait, and
one on the outer lip. It is possible that in these forms another small group of
Nerinee may be distinguished, but I am quite unable to come to any certain con-
clusion, as I have nothing but mere figures to compare, and these refer often to
casts of shells only. The doubtful Pyramidella sagittata, Sharpe, (Quar. Jour. Geol:
Soc. VI, 1850, p: 198, Pl. XX, Fig. 8) belongs evidently to this group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 179

10 6. One of the oldest forms of Nerinee is the N. prisea, Tornes (Denksch.
Akad. Wien 1856, XII, part IT, p. 27, Pl. I, Fig. 4) from the Alpine Trias of Lower-
Styria. It must, however, be remarked that the columella and the disposition of
the folds differs remarkably from the typical Merinee, as above characterized
Tt has also no plait on the outer lip, and if the columella was straight, there may
have been on the aperture itself only some emargination (if any) like a notch,
notch similar to what is to be found in Bwillia and other Buccinrp%. In such
a case Irather believe it more correct that the species ought to be generically
separated.

I do not know whether any of the six species of Werinee, described by Stoppani
from the upper Trias (vide Pal. Lomb. ser. I, Pétrifications d’Esino, 1858-60,
p. 35-37) belong at all to this group of shells. None of them has columellar folds
like other Nerinee, and some of the species look much more like Chemnitzia,
Holopelia, etc. There are scarcely any species of Nerinee known from the Lias,
but typical forms occur already in the lowest beds of the Dogger; they are most
abundant in the Malm or Upper Jura, and decrease gradually in the cretaceous
period. Pictet and Campiche (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, ser. III) enumerate nearly 80
species of Nerinee from the cretaceous beds. The North of Europe and America
are remarkably poorly represented, and by far the largest number is known from
the Alps and the Mediterranean circle. It would appear, that they were all chiefly
inhabitants of southern regions, equally as the living Prrauzmzrimsz are. We
shall notice three species, all belonging to the Ootatoor group of the Trichinopoly
eretaceous deposits. Mer. incavata, Bronn, is identical with the European species ;
Ner. Blanfordiana is new, and a third species remains uncertain for the present as
to its characters.

Of tertiary species two have, I think, been noticed, the Ner. supracretacea,
Bellardi, (Mem. Soc. Géol. France, ser. II, vol. IV, p. 209, Pl, XII, Fig. 6) from
the nummulitic beds near Nice, and the Ner. serapidis, Bellardi (Bull. Soc. Géol.
France. ser. IT, vol. VIII, p. 261) from nummulitic beds of Egypt. Of the latter
T have not been able to procure more than the mere name, but the first has, judging
from the figured section, all the appearance of a true Nerinea. It is evident that
the specimens had all the shell surface worn off, and that consequently the plication
on the outer lip is not marked. It would not be very surprising if the specimen had
got into the nummulitic beds from some adjacent cretaceous strata,

11. Oriptoplocus. Pictet, et Campiche (Mater. p.1. Pal, Suisse, 3me. ser. p. 257).

Cryp. testa comca sew pyramidah, anfractibus numerosis composita, late umbili-
cata; apertura quadrangulari, antice sub-effusa, postice uniplicata; labro edentulo.

The larger number of species belonging to this genus are smooth, except the
Cryptoplocus moniliferus, D’Orb., sp., which as regards ornamentation certainly
very closely resembles the Nerinee. None of the species are known to have a sutural
band, but so far as the shell has been observed in good preservation, it exhibits
similarly curved strize of growth, as invariably occur in Nerinee. The aperture is

180 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

angular, and so far as can be seen from the direction of the strize very slightly
produced in front. There is a true umbilicus present, and the inner lip is reduced
to a small posterior portion attached to the previous volution and provided with a
single fold. Such great differences as these in the formation of the shell certainly
necessitate the proposition of a new genus, as has been done by Pictet and Cam-
piche; the authors equally express their opinion as to the relation of this genus
with Nerinee.

The present known species of Cryptoplocus are the following :—

Jurassic.

C. depressus, Voltz. (Bronns’ Jahrb. 1836, p. 549, Pl. VI, Fig. 17), Peters, in his able paper on
the Nerinee of the upper Jura (Sitzungsh. Akad. Wien, 1855, vol. XVI, p. 862), draws attention
to the discrepancy between Bronns’ figure and description, and that of D’Orbigny, described
under the same name and figure (Pl. 259) as Ner. wmbilicata (? Voltz.) D’Orbigny. If we had to
judge from mere figures, certainly the convexity of the whorls in the latter and the difference in
form and position of the fold would indicate another species, which could remain,

1a, under the name Cryp. wmbilicatus, although it would not be very characteristic. I do
not think, however, that Bronn’s figure is quite so safe as to guarantee this alteration. All these
shells, as I have already noticed, erode very much even during life-time, and convex as well as
concave whorls of Nerinee appear often as quite flat. ;

1 4. Zieten figures (Petrf. Wurtbg. 1830, p. 48, Pl. XXXVI, Fig. 8) a species from the coral-
rag of Nattheim as Nerinea terebra. It is evidently a true Cryptoplocus allied in form, but much
thinner than any known specimens of C. depressus; the whorls are slightly concave, and the sutural
angle about 16 degrees.

1c. Goldfuss (Petref. Germ. III, p. 40, Pl. 175, Fig. 7) figures another very similar form,
as N. subpyramidatis, Mist, which agrees very much with the original V. depressa of Voltz. The
Nerin. depressa, Voltz of Zeuschner (in Haidinger’s Abhandlg. 1850, II, p. 137, Pl. XVI) could
probably be added to this series, but it differs markedly from the others by its sutural swellings.

Quenstedt (Jura p. 765) is of opinion that most of these forms are identical, and he may be
correct in this. For comparison only I had taken the proportions of the height to the diametral
width of one whorl in the different forms, which had been figured, and they arrange themselves
thus—

Ner. terebra in Zieten p08 .. height : width (consd. as 1:00) = 0:47
,, depressa of Bronn vie me of 4 Bf 0:59)
Bs » Of Zeuschner, Fig. 2 ... es 4 6 = 0:38
55 s a 1s dh Go5 op a5 a = 0°35
» umbilicata, in D’Orbigny i Bs By a = 0°35
» subpyramidalis in Goldfuss ... Ee a a) = 0:34

With respect to these measurements we could justly separate at least two forms, the Cryp.
éerebra, Schiibl. sp. and the other four under the name of Cryp. depressa, Voltz. sp., but as other-
wise no well preserved specimens of all these forms, which have been referred to, are as yet known,
or have not at least been examined, it would perhaps not be advisable to fix these specific alter-
ations at present.

2. Cryptoplocus pyramidalis, Miinst, sp. (Nerinea id. in Goldf. Petr. Germ. III, p. 45, Pl. 176,
Fig. 11; and Peters, in Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1855, XVI, p. 361, Pl. IV, Figs. 1—3). Dr. Peters,
indentifies with this species Zeuschner’s NV. depressa, but the proportions of whorls in the latter
species, and of course of the animals respectively, agree rather with the Wer. depressa.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. ISL

These proportions are as follows :—

Cryp. pyramidalis, Ner. in Goldfuss. height : diametral width of a whorl (consd. as 1:00) = 0:28
2 ” ” », Peter’s Fig. 1 AG 5 55 i — 0:98
” ey) 2” ” ” Fig. 3 39 as ef SS = 029

This shows clearly the difference between the measurements of Zeuschner’s figures, quoted
above. ‘The present species had heen first referred by Miinster to the cretaceous deposits of the
Gosau; its true jurassic position was, however, afterwards recognised through Dr, Peter's
researches.

3. Cryptoplocus conieus, Stoliczka, 1867 (Nerinea subpyramidalis, in D’Orbigny’s Pal. franc.
terr, jur. IT, Pl. 279). There can be no question as to the distinction of this species from Miinster’s
C. subpyramidalis and Peters very properly remarks, that he is astonished how D’Orbigny could
identify both. Quenstedt also says that he never met among specimens of WV. depressa and subpy-
vamidalis any such form as had been figured by D’Orbigny.

Height : diametral width (consd. as 1:00) of one whorl according to D’Orbigny’s figure... 0°19

Cretaceous ;
4. Crypt. brevis, D’Orb. sp. Pal. frane. terr. erét. II. p. 92, Pl. 162, Figs. 3 and 4.
ay », monilifer, D’Orb. sp., ibid. p. 95, Pl. 163, Figs. 4—6.
6 » Sancte-Crucis, Pict, et Camp. Mat. p. 1, Pal. Suisse, 3me. ser., p. 260, Pl. 69, Fig. 6.
7 » annulatus, Sharpe, sp. Quar, Jour. Geol, Soc. Lond, 1850, VI, p. 112, Pl. XIII, Fig.

=
°

The whorls of this last named species are somewhat concave; Sharpe says, however, distinctly
“one fold in the interior, on the top of the whorl, curving outwards.”

We cannot conclude these notes on Cryptoplocus without referring to a few
very similar forms.

Piette described in the XII. volume of the Bull. Soe. Géol. de France, 2d.
ser. p. 1114, Pl. XXXT, Figs. 5-8, a Nerinew patella, which agrees in the form of
the shell perfectly with Cryptoplocus, but has one fold (tooth ?) on the outer lip.

D’Orbigny (Pal. franc. terr. jur. IT, Pl. 305, Figs. 6-9) figured a Zrochus mono-
plicus, which is transferred by Eug. Deslongchamps to Néso (vide Bull. Soc. Linn.
Norm. V, p. 125, Pl. XI, Fig. 3). Certainly the species is not a Zrochus, but I do
not think it can be left in the same genus with typical species of Miso, for it
has one distinct and strong fold on the columellar portion of the inner lip. We
could quote several other examples, but it will suffice here to show that there are
fossil forms of shells, which agree in every respect with Cryptoplocus, but some of
which have one fold on the outer lip and some on the columella. Ought these
forms to be separated as distinct genera, or ought the characteristics of Cryptoplocus
to be extended to include them by allowing a change in the place of thefold ? This
is a point which cannot be properly decided without a close comparison of respect-
ive well preserved shells, and without knowing the physiological and morphological
importance of that fold in at least one closely allied genus. We need scarcely
remark that Cryptoplocus has its nearest ally, as to the form of the shell, in Niso,
and if some species (as, for instance, C. monilifer) did not exhibit a structure
of the shell so remarkably similar to that of Merinea and others, we could place it
among the Huzruipx; or perhaps more correctly place Miso and the allied genera
here, instead of in the last named family. This only shows the close relationship

182 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

of the ZHuziuzpm with the Pyrrammerztripz, and our separation may be justly
considered a forcible one. There is some drawback to every attempt at classifi-
cation; nothing will fit properly in the frame we try to make for nature!

Several propositions have been previously made as to the division of the
Nerinee into several genera, but we are certain that none based upon a single
character, like that of Sharpe on the number of folds, can be successful. We do
not pretend that we have obtained success with our present proposition, but we
trust it will be found a step further on towards the solution of the problem. We
believe that only a division, which is based upon the total form of the shell, but
which must at the same time pay strict attention to all the other characters, as,
for instance, the number and position of folds, length of the anterior canal,
ornamentation, etc., can finally succeed.

XLITT. ODOSTOMIA, Fleming, 1848.
(Vide p. 173.)
1.—Opostom1A ANTIQUA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXI, Fig. 6.

Odost. testa conica, solidula, spira acuminata; anfractibus 5—6, levigatis
atque politis, convexiusculis, regulariter crescentibus ; ultimo subinflato, ad periphe-
viam rotundato; basi in adultis specimimibus spiraliter sulcata; apertura ovata, plica
columellari sub-antica, oblique torta.

Spiral angle 45°—50°; sutural angle 6°—8°.

The slightly convex and regularly increasing volutions appear to be specially
characteristic for this cretaceous form. Young specimens are perfectly smooth ;
more fully grown have the basis of the last whorl spirally suleated. The number of
whorls of the species is somewhat larger than in many other Odostomie and may
be said to form a transition to Syrnola, which is, however, still more elongated and
more like Obeliscus.

Locality —Garudamungalum, in a blueish caleareous sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XLIV. ITRUVIA, Séoliczka, 1867.
(Vide page 177.)
1.—Irruvia GLoBorpEs, Stoliczka, Pl. XIV, Fig. 1.

Tt. testa ovato conica, levigata, spira brevi ; anfractibus gradatis ; ultimo maxiuno,

subcylindrico ; apertura ovali, postice angustata ; columella antice uniplicata.
Spiral angle 78°—82°.

A smooth, ovate shell, with a short spire composed of numerous volutions,
which terminate abruptly at the suture. The last whorl is subcylindrical, with
slightly convex outer periphery, more than twice as high as the Spire, and
anteriorly abruptly contracted. The aperture is ovate, posteriorly narrower, and
anteriorly with one columellar fold.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 183

When the callosity of the inner lip has been removed, there appear on such
imperfect specimens some spiral strive or plaits, which have also been noticed by
Prof. Pictet in J. truncata (loc. cit., Fig. 4b). Another point worthy of notice
is, that the inner space of the whorls becomes posteriorly narrower or perfectly
filled up with shell-mass during the process of growth of the animal, and the
consequent increase of whorls. This is the reason that the section of the aperture
is so much smaller in imperfect specimens, than is the real aperture in perfect shells.
Exactly the same thing can be very often observed in Acteonella (vide same Plate,
Fig. 10).

Locality. —Comparapolliam in the Trichinopoly District ; a rare shell.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XLV. NERINEA, Defrance, 1825.
(Vide p. 177.)
1. NeERInEA IncAvAtTa, Bronn, Pl. XIV, Fig. 2.

1836. Nerinea incavata, Bronn, Tahrb., p. 553, Pl. VI, Fig. 22.

1843. N. incavata et cincta, Miinst. Golf. Petref. Germ. III, p. 45, Pl. 177, Fig. 1; and Pl. 176, Fig. 12,
1852. N. eadem, Zekeli, Abhandlungen der Geol. Reichs-Anst. Wien, vol. I, pt. II, p. 36.
1853. N. eadem, Reuss, Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, vol. XI, p. 891.

1865. WN. incavata, Bronn; Stoliczka, ibid, vol. LII; Revision der Gosau-Gast., p. 31.

NV. testa subcylindrica, perlonga; anfractibus rectangularibus, ad medium ex-
cavatis, in guntoribus ad suturam anteriorem crenulatis, in adultioribus nonnunquam
paulo tumescentibus, levigatis; fascia suturali angusta; apertura angulata, sex
plicis inequalibus instructa; dwabus in columella solida positis, duabus in labio posteriori
atque duabus in labro ; plica anterior: semper multo fortiore quam posteriori ; canali
brevi, recurvo.

Height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1:00) .., ve =0'39 — 0°40,

The shell begins its growth with an angle of from 15—20 degrees. After some
time, when the number of whorls increased to about 10—15, the angle decreases
to 10 degrees, and still farther on the shell becomes almost cylindrical. The total
number of whorls is in larger specimens 50—60. Allof them are concave about the
middle, and when young, the anterior margin along the suture is often crenulated :
older specimens have the whorls quite smooth, only with S-form curved strize of
growth, perceptible below the narrow sutural band.

The aperture is rectangular with six folds, two respectively on the solid colum--
ella, the posterior portion of the inner lip and the outer lip; the anterior or lower
fold is in each case much stronger than the posterior or upper. In cases where the
aperture is preserved, all the folds, except the anterior columellar, are seen to have
become obsolete.

This species was first described by Bronn, from Transylvanian specimens, of
which some years ago Mr. Stur, of the Austrian Geol. Institute, collected a very
fine series. On account of these materials, I have pronounced Mimster’s NV. cincta

184 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

as identical with the previous species (vide Jahrb. Geol. Reichs-Anst. 1863, vol. XITT,
p. 50). Mister described his N. ceeta from the Gosau, but I never met with
it, nor have I seen anywhere a specimen which had been collected in these Alpine
cretaceous deposits, although there is no reason to assign, why it ought not to
occur, for several of the fossils from Transylvania and the Alps are identical. The
species has been lately found in the cretaceous deposits of Lowenburg in Germany.
Our South Indian specimens agree perfectly with those from Transylvania, which
T had compared.

In my paper, quoted above, I have also drawn attention to the similarity of
N. Conimbrica, which had been described by Sharpe from Portugal, What
Schafheeutl (Leth. Geog. Siid-Bayerns 1863, p. 389), Pl. LXV d, Fig. 2) describes
and figures as V. cincta, Miwmst., along with most of the other determinations of
this author, must first be a little better ascertained before it be admitted.

Locality—From a conglomeratic coarse sandstone of the wlelegH oat of
Parully in the Trichinopoly District; rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

2, NeERINEA BLANFORDIANA, Sfoliczka, Pl. XIV, Figs. 4-6.

Ner. testa turrita; anfractibus medio excavatis levigatisque, marge anteriori
semper tumescente atque tuberculato, posteriori ad fasciam suturalem interdunt levi-
gato, interdum sub-tuberculato ; columella, labio atque labro biplicatis, plicis anteriori-
bus semper crassioribus ; plica posteriori in labio sepe obsoleta.

Spiral angle 20°—25°; sutural angle 3°—5°.
Height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1: 00) v.. —0'30—0'°36

The difference in the proportions of the whorl and the greater spiral angle
distinguish this species easily from the N. incavata, even when the preservation of
_ the specimens is not very good. The sutural band is always very narrow, sometimes
scarcely traceable. The posterior margin of each whorl is either smooth (vide Fig. 4,
a very much worn specimen from a coral limestone), or, where the surface of the
shell is better preserved, ornamented with large tubercles; the middle portion is
concave and smooth (vide Fig. 5); the lower margin always somewhat enlarged and
tuberculated. The columella is solid, and has like the posterior portions of the inner
and of the outer lip each two folds, the upper or posterior ones being in each case
much thinner and becoming often obsolete near the aperture.

This species resembles, as regards form and the changes in orn namentation, very
much the Nerinea Buchii, Kefst. sp. from the Alpine Gosau formation (vide Abband,
Geol. Reichs-Anst. Wien, 1852, Vol. I. pt. II, p. 34, and Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien,
1865, Vol. LII, Revision, etc., p. 27). The European species differs by its usually
hollow columella, even or much less concave whorls, and in having above the ‘anterior
tuberculated margin of each whorl a deeply impressed line, interrupted by the pro-
longation of each tubercle. This latter character is additional for NV. Buchii, and
has not been, I believe, previously noticed.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 185

Localities—W. N. W. of Moraviatoor; common in coral limestone (vide
If. Blanford’s Report in Mem. Geol. Surv. India, Vol. IV, pt. I, p. 90), but rare in
the conglomeratic sandstone near Parully in the Trichinopoly District.
Lormation.—Ootatoor group.

3. NERINEA, sp. Pl. XIV, Fig. 7.

Two cast specimens have been found of this species, one in the calcareous
sandstones near Moraviatoor, and one in the limestones near Odium. It is remark-
ably conical and short, not so cylindrical as other Nerinee. The section of the
whorls exhibits two columellar folds, and two on the outer lip, of which, however,
rather exceptionally, each posterior one is almost stronger than the lower. The pos-
terior portion of the inner lip has only one strong fold. Towards the aperture there
are on the anterior portion of the outer lip some distant impressions of three-toothed
varices noticeable. By these varices the inner spaces of the aperture must have
been made still narrower than would have resulted from the thickening of the other
folds. No trace of the surface of the shell has been as yet found preserved. I am
not acquainted with any exactly similar species, and my present object in figuring
the incomplete specimen is only to draw attention to this interesting form.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

XIX. Family—OCERITHIOPSIDZ.
(Vide Adams’ Genera I, p. 239; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 56.)

When we compare the animals of this family with those of the PYRAMIDELLIDE
and the shells with those of the Czrzrruzrpx there could be no better place assigned to
it. Gray acknowledges the first relationship, but H. and A. Adams place the family
altogether out of connection with any of these two. LL. Reeve—Conch. Icon—says
that, the shells of Cerithiopsis are not to be distinguished from those of Cerithium, and.
he does not consequently accept the first genus at all. This we certainly believe to be
a little exaggeration. There are many particulars in the structure of the shell of
Cerithiopsis to be noticed which appear to be characteristic for it, although much
dependence is scarcely to be placed upon the form of the shell in general. Where,
however, such marked distinctions have been verified, as those which are known to
exist between the animals of Cerithiopsis* and Cerithium, and where the respective
shells are well known, it is certainly, at least with respect to these known species,
not correct to disregard these distinctions, instead of being a little more patient and
awaiting a more certain solution of those cases, which are as yet doubtful. The
family may, therefore, be retained, but it ought to stand close to the Crrrryrrpx.

It will be easily understood if there are already such great difficulties experi-
enced in the determination of the recent shells, that the determination of fossil species
must be much more doubtful. That forms of Cerithiopsis, resembling extremely

* And the sub-generic forms dlaba, Diala, Seila (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 1861, p. 131) and probably some others.

Diez,

186 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

those of the recent Cerithia, did exist in former times, even as far back as the
jurassic period, can scarcely be questioned ; but we require good materials before we
can attempt to point out such slight differences, and even in such cases the fossil shells
must always be carefully compared with those of the living species as regards their
structure. Only in this way can we arrive at something like a correct determination
of these forms.

From the ecretaceous deposits merely a few North American species have been
referred to Cerithiopsis, like C. Moreauensis, Meek and Hayden (Proe. Acad. Nat.
Se. Phil. 1860, p. 185), and C. alternata, Gabb (Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 116), but
neither of these species is known in such a sufficient state of preservation as to war-
rant these determinations. Exteriorly they agree with other well known Cerithiopsis.
We have ourselves put aside a fragment of an apparent Cerithiopsis from the Arrialoor
sandstones near Comarapolliam. It isa small sub-cylindrical species with convex
whorls, spirally striated, and transversally obsoletely costulated.

XX. Family—CERITHIID 4.
(H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 283; Cermruiapax Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 105.)

The animals are characterized by a broadly produced annulated rostrum ;
usually long, subulate, tentacles with the eyes on bulgings or short pedicles at
their outer base, and by a linear lingual membrane with seven series of teeth, the
central being single, hooked, and denticulated, the lateral decreasing in size towards
the outer margins, and all of them multicuspid. The mantle margin has a distinet
siphonal fold or a slit in front ; the gills are composed of a single series of cylin-
drical rigid plates. The foot is short, broad, and usually well adapted for sliding.
Operculum always present, horny.

The shell is turreted, generally with an elongated spire, and in the recent species
covered usually with a thin, or in the fluviatile or brackish species with rather a
rough epidermis ; the aperture is generally channelled in front, or at least distinctly
effuse : the outer lip often expanded, and externally varicose in adult specimens.

For many years past paleontologists have drawn attention to the close
relationship which exists between the shells of the Czrzrazzp% and those of
PrramipELLip#, specially of Nerinea. Since the establishment of the Czrrruropsipa
these relations obtained a still firmer basis in consequence of the great similarity —
of the animals of Cerithiopsis with those of Pyramidella, and, even as regards the
usually prolonged form of the shell the former genus appears to be closely con-
nected with the latter.

We have already, when speaking of the last two families, repeatedly referred to
these relationships, and thus given expression to our views regarding the classifica-
tion of the Ceriruip”. The invariable existence of a distinct siphonal fold and
even that of a short siphon, corresponding usually with a produced anterior canal
on the aperture, entitles this family fully to the place which we assign it at the

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 187

end of the SrpHonostoMATA, so long as this tribe of Mollusca is retained with
any regard to systematic value. We cannot perceive for what reason such distinct-
ly canaliculated shells ought to be summarily transferred to the Honostomara,
and it seems to us that this error has been habitually introduced by a mistaken identi-
fication of the former tribe with the signification of zoopHaca, and that of the latter
with the pHyToPHAGA. If this latter classification be adopted, there must be several
and very considerable changes effected in the arrangement as proposed at the
present, There is not, however, very much importance to be attached to either of
these divisions.

H. and A. Adams proposed two sub-families, crrrrmmv and poramipin&, the
latter of which would form a transition to the Mezanzrp%. It is usually stated,
that this proposition was made on account of the paucispiral and oval, or multispiral
and circular form of the operculum alone, but the mode of living of the species in
both these divisions and the differences of the structure dependent upon it are far
more important, the first being marine, the latter brackish or fluviatile inhabitants.
The shells of the poraurpin# exhibit consequently many minor differences in
their structure, they have generally a shorter and less deeply channelled anterior
termination, a thick epidermis, etc. We fully concur with many conchologists in
the desirability of keeping up this distinction into two or perhaps, according to
Gray, into three families, adding the rrzxorm. Instead of obliterating those
results, which have been obtained after much tedious work, it would be more appro-
priate to seek first for new facts, and to see whether these divisions could be
made more practicable for the paleeontologist. The same might be said with regard
to the genera and sub-genera, which have been established by different authors. We
restrict our remarks chiefly to the marine forms only. Itis true that, so long as
we are not in the possession of well preserved fossil materials, paleontologists
will adhere for many years to a general name, such as Cerithiwm, but that mere
name cannot continue to comprise all the great variety of forms.

a. Sub-family—CERITHIINZ (Cerithium, auctorun).

There is not much known of paleeozoic forms of the crrrrayv, but the oldest
secondary species exhibit a remarkably close relationship to Nerinea of the
PyraupeELtin#. For a number of these old Cerithia Piette proposed the name

1. Fibula, 1857 (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, Vol. XIV, p. 556). The shells
are turreted, of moderate thickness, smooth or with short semi-obsolete transverse
ribbings, a short canal, and contorted columella. The triassic species described and
figured by Stoppani as doubtful Nerinee (see Pal. Lomb. 1 ser. Pl. VII and VIII)
or the Cerithiwm Esinense of the same author (ibid, Pl. XV, Fig. 11), are among others
the oldest representatives of this genus. Piette notes several jurassic species from
the ‘Bathonien’ of the Ardennes department, and others are known from the
German and English Jura. In the more recent deposits these forms are much more
rarely to be met with, although we know little as yet about the true character of cre-
taceous species, like Cer. excavatum (Pict. et Roux; Grés verts, Pl. XX VII, Fig. 7)

188 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

or still less of the Gosau Rostellaria depressa, Zek. (Abhand. Geol. Reichs-Anst. 1852,
Vol. I, Pt. IL, Pl. XIII, Fig. 2). Our Cerith. detectwm, n. sp. may be another
eretaceous form, belonging to this group. The Cerith. Oassendii and Nostradami,
Coquand (Etage Aptien de l’ Espagne, 1866, Pl. IV, Figs. 14, 15, 16), are probably
true Fibule.

1. a.—With these chiefly smooth species there are others connected, which agree
with them in form, but have usually a row of strong tubercles along the posteridr
suture; the tubercles being produced by a kind of insinuation in this place on the
outer lip. We refer here to the jurassic Cerith. margaritiferum, Piette, ( ? d’Arch. ;
Bull. Soc. Géol. France. 2me. ser. XIV, p. 555, Pl. VI, Figs. 1—3), or the cretaceous
Cerith. hispidum, Zek. (Abhand. Geol. Reichs-Anst. 1852, Vol. I, Pt. IT, Pl. XXTV,
Figs, 1, 2, 6, 7), which I referred to Vertagus (Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, LII, Rev.
etc. p. 110), because it has a columellar fold, although it must be conceded, that the
form does not agree very much with recent species of Vertagus. We describe two
other very similar forms from South India, namely, Cerith, hispidulum and inaugu-
ratum, i. Sp.

The eocene Cerith. gigantewm belongs to this same group of species.

1. 6.—A third series of very remarkable forms of Cerithiwm are principally
eretaceous; they are distinguished by a remarkably striking resemblance to
Nerinee, great thickness of the shell, and transversally coarsely ribbed or tuber-
culated whorls. I mean under this section species like Cerith. Haidingeri, Zekeli
(1. c. Pl. XXIV, Figs. 3, 4, 5, 8, 9), from the Alpine Gosau-deposits, or Cerith. Sturt,
Stoliczka (Jahrb. Geol. Reichs-Anst. 1863, Vol. XIII, p. 50, Fig. 4), and others.

The sole representative of all these fossil forms among recent shells appears
to be Cerith. leve, Quoy and Gaim. (Voy. Astrolabe, Vol. IIT, p. 106, Atlas Pl. 54,
Figs. 1—3). Itis astonishing to find this species placed by the late L. Reeve
(Conch. Icon. 1866) in Zelescopium. The author had evidently not referred to the
original figure of the species in the Atlas of the ‘ Astrolabe’, otherwise he would
have found in Fig. 8 a representation of a paucispiral operculum, such as he
had occasion to observe on Mr. Hanley’s specimen. Quoy and Gaimard state, that
they found the species at the entrance into King-George’s Sound, South Australia.

2. ustoma, Piette, 1855 (Bull. Soc. Geol. France, 2me. ser. XII. Vol.
p. 1107, and XIII Vol., p. 99, Pl. II, Figs. 8—11), has been proposed for a jurassic
turreted species with an ornamentation like the doubtful /%dw/e mentioned
in la (vide Cerith. hispidulum un. sp.), but both the margins of the aper-
ture are much expanded and posteriorly united by an indistinct canal. The con-
siderable expansion of the inner lip distinguishes this form from oséellaria, and
the ornamentation of the shells agrees undoubtedly better with the Currrmirm2z,
on which account we would prefer to classify this genus here. Besides the Lwsé.
tuberculosa, Piette, another jurassic species, the Cerith. rostellaria, Buvignier (Stat.
d. 1. Meuse, Pl. XXVII, Figs. 7—9), and probably the triassic Cerith. Donati,
Stoppani (Pal. Lomb. 3me. ser. Pl. XXVIII, Figs. 14 and 15), belong to this genus.
We are not aware that any cretaceous species of Hustoma have been reported.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 189

8. Ceritella, Morris and Lycett, 1850 (Moll. Great Oolite, Pt. I, p. 37.)=
Tubifer, Piette, 1856 (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 2d ser. XIII. Vol., p. 203), also proposed
for a number of small jurassic shells which resemble Acteonina in form, the last
volution being somewhat ventricose and largest, but terminating anteriorly with a
short and slightly twisted canal. The whorls are either smooth or often orna-
mented with short transverse ribs, seldom spirally striated as usually in the Acteonide,
The name Zwbifer must yield to that of Ceritella, the latter having priority. No
eretaceous species of Ceritella are as yet known, although the genus appears very
numerously represented in the middle jurassic beds.

4. Brachytrema, Morris and Lycett, 1850 (Moll. Great Oolite, Pt. I, p. 24),
including turbinate shells with usually convex whorls, ornamented by spiral strize
and transverse nodulose ribs, thus approaching already more to the typical forms
of Cerithiwm. The aperture terminates anteriorly with a short canal, the
columella being somewhat twisted. Piette (Bull. Soc. Géol. France 2nd Ser. XIII.
Vol., p. 597) referred some of the species belonging to this genus to Purpurina,
(Purp. costellata, and oth.) which genus we would rather see classed either with the
TRICHOTROPID#, or With the LirroriwipZ.

Of Brachytrema also no cretaceous species has been reported, but it is probable
that some, like Cerith. Phillipsi, Leym. (Mem. Soc. Géol. France, V. page 14,
Pl. XVII, Fig. 12) and a few others belong to this genus. They agree at least much
better with the jurassic Brachytrema, than with other species of Cerithium, proper.

5. Mesostoma, Deshayes, 1864, Anim. s. Vert. Foss. du bas. de Paris, 2nd edit.
II. tom., page 416) has, we believe, to be classed here, and not with the Rissomz
as proposed by Deshayes. It is even very doubtful whether those species, which
have suggested the new generic name, are really different from Brachytrema ; their
form is almost exactly the same as in many species of the last genus and only the
fact of the transverse ribs being somewhat more numerous and less nodulose
could form a distinction, if this can be really regarded as such. The shell of
esostoma appears to be thinner than that of Brachytrema, and the columella is
stated to be hollow, but Brachytrema has also often a fissured columella.

6. Fvxelissa, Piette, 1861 (Bull. Soc. Geol. France 2nd ser. Vol. XVIIL.,
p- 15): Kilvertia, Morris, 1863 (Suppl. Monog. Gast. Great Oolite, ete., p. 15
and 93). Both names have been proposed for the same species as type, the
Cerith. strangulatum, d’Arch., and the genus includes a large number of very
characteristic, transversally ribbed species. D’Archiac in his original figure of
C. strangulatum (Mem. Soc. Géol. France. V, Pl. XX XI, Fig.1) restores the species
as having a short anterior canal, but Piette and Morris say, that there is no anterior
eanal present. We are sorry that we have no good specimens of the typical Evelisse
to compare, but the question as to the existence or non-existence of a canal does
not appear to us quite settled. We have made a few observations on a cretaceous
species, Cerith. muricatum, Forb., which agrees in the ornamentation very
much with other jurassic Hvelisse, and we find that in very young specimens
there is scarcely a trace of a canal perceptible. The margins appear united all round,

190 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

and the aperture is oval or nearly circular and somewhat dissolute from the last volu-
tion. In full grown specimens the anterior canal is distinct, but it is almost tubular,
likein Zriphoris, and communicates with the apertural space only by a very narrow
hole. When the canal is accidentally broken away, it is very difficult indeed to
resume its former existence, and the aperture then appears to have had continuous
margins. Taking into consideration, that of all the species which have as yet been
described as Hveliss@, not one has been recorded with a really perfect aperture,
and that nearly all of them are known from small specimens only, it should not
surprise us, when ashort anterior, and, as I have stated, rather a tubular canal may be
proved to exist. It is of course merely a conjecture for the present, for we cannot
give any decisive opinion whatever on the subject. But if there were really no
trace of an anterior canal present in Hvelissa, the genus ought necessarily to be
transferred to the Scazarup#, with which the posteriorly united margin of the
aperture otherwise agrees. e

There is a large variety of jurassic species of czrzrazzy“ known, which will most
probably suggest several new generic names, as for instance the many-whorled
species resembling Turritella, but with a distinct anterior canal; others with numerous
angular whorls and somewhat of a more cylindrical shape, like some species of
Colina, but with only a very shallow canal and expanded inner lip, similar to
Eustoma, and others. We abstain here from any further remarks, for it is to be
expected that all these forms will receive proper attention at the hands of
M. Piette, who has undertaken the continuation of the jurassic Gastropoda in
D’Orbigny’s ‘ Paléontologie frangaise.’

There is a large number of cretaceous species, which are distinguished by
their conical form and flattened volutions, resembling Hlenchus or Bankivia of the
Trocurpz. They have a short contorted canal and apparently a very thin outer lip.
‘But as we are not in possession of any complete specimens,we are contented to direct
attention to this group of Cerithiwm, although it is very likely that they must be
generically distinguished from others. As typical forms we would quote Cer. orna-
vissimum, D’Orb., C. Mosense, Buvignier, C. Cogandi, Pict. et Camp.; Cer. fertile,
n. sp., and other similar forms.

7. Sandbergeria, Bosquet, 1860, has been proposed for a number of tertiary,
ovate species, which have a very broad, shallow, but slightly prolonged canalicu-
lation in front. If the paucispiral operculum, to which Mr. Bosquet refers, really
belongs to species of this genus, it can be justly retained. Deshayes (Paris foss.
2d. edit., Vol. III, p. 112) is of opinion that, although belonging to a very marked —
section of Cerithiwm, the characters are not sufficient to justify a separate genus.
If these shells belong to the czrzruizv2, that is, if the paucispiral operculum is a
genuine one, they ought to be generically separated from Cerithiwm, but if it can be
proved that the operculum was circular and multispiral, it would be very difficult to
draw a line between Sandbergeria and Cerithidea, and perhaps Mesalia of the
Torrirattipe. With regard to Cerithidea there is only one point which deserves
attention. Looking upon the recent species of this genus it may be seen, that the

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 191

anterior canal itself is always somewhat deepened, the columella terminating abruptly
on it, while in Sandbergeria there is no such separate canal, and the columella
flattens out very gradually into the shallow depression of the margin. A reference
to Reeve’s Monograph of Cerithidea and to Deshayes’ Atlas, Pl. LX XXTI, Figs. 2, 6,
10, 18, a.oth., will make this clear enough. We have among the Indian fossils two
species which probably belong to the section Sandbergeria; Cer. antecedens, n. sp.
and C. erispicans, n. sp.
8. Fastigiella, Reeve, 1848 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I. p. 155.), a turreted
shell with spiral ridges, without transverse ribs, but umbilicated.
9. Cerithium, Adanson, 1757 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 284).
10. Vertagus, Klem, 1753 (ibid, p. 285).
11. Colina, H. and A. Adams, 1853 (ibid, p. 286).

b. Sub-family,—TRIPHORIN Z.
Vide Triphorina, Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 108.

Triphoris, Deshayes, 1830 (Adams’ Gen. I, p. 287).—It is likely, that the
sub-genus Jno, Hinds, would form a good generic distinction, and that a good
number of the slender turreted jurassic species of Cerithiwm belong to it. They
would appear somewhat like not perfectly developed species of Triphoris, which seems
also to be the case with the recent shells.

b. Sub-family,—POTAMIDIN &.

We have already referred tosome of the more prominent distinctions of this
sub-family, and they will be found treated more in detailin any of the newer
Manuals. The genera are numerous, but pretty well known, and have been lately
monographed by L. Reeve in his ‘ Conchologia Iconica.’ It is remarkable to hear
this conchologist often saying, that it is very difficult to specify distinctly the
characters of one or the other genus, but, when the respective species are placed
beside each other, they are so similarly formed that nobody would hesitate a moment
to refer the same to one genus. It is evident, that there are still some characters
to be discovered in these shells, and that we have not as yet succeeded in pointing
them out distinctly.

The genera usually distinguished are: Bittiwm, Pyrenella, Tympanotonus,
Potamides, Pyrazus, Telescopium, Cerithidea, and Lampania.

Strictly speaking, the poramrpiv” cannot be looked upon as anything else
than ceriraiNv®, which have been transformed and changed under somewhat
different conditions, as the influence of the medium in which they lived, etc. They
form in this respect a good transition to the Wezzanipz. It is nearly the same case,
as we shall see more clearly and extensively developed in the Rissorpz. It must
never be lost sight of, that the porauzpivz could develope themselves only where
the necessary conditions were favorable for them. On precipitous sea-coasts, where

192 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

the pure marine water has free access, they are generally wanting, while at or
near the mouths of great rivers, or in brackish swamps and lakes, they are most
abundant. In the fossil state we have, therefore, to look for them only in deposits
formed under similar conditions. They are not wanting either in the Vienna, or in
the Paris and London basins, at Ronca in Venetia, and numerous other places in
the tertiary epoch (Cerith. Duboisi, Horn.; Cer. margaritacewm, Broce. ; Cer. elegans,
Brug., and others).

Among the secondary deposits we find the roramzpivx equally represented
in cretaceous beds, and they have been traced with certainty also in the Wealden
deposits. As regards the cretaceous species, I can only refer to my ‘ Revision of
the Gosau Gastropoda’ (Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, Vol. LIT, p. 91, ete.), where I have
attempted to prove that the largest number of the Czrzrazrp# from those deposits
belong to the poraurpinm. I have, however, nothing to add to this sub-family from
South India.

a. Sub-family—CLRITHIIN A.

XLVI. CERITHIUM, Adanson, 1757.

1. Crritatum (FiBuLA?) DETECTUM, Stoliczka. Pl. XV, Fig. 1.

Cer. testa acute turrita; anfractibus circiter septenis, altis, levigatis, postice
ad suturam paulo contractis, antice et ad medium subconvexis, varicibus nonnullis
distantibus atque depressis interdum notatis; ultimo ad basim obtuse ac rotundate
angulato; apertura ovata, postice acuta, antice canali brevi, contorto atque paulo
lateraliter curvo termimata.

Spiral angle 24°; sutural angle 15°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) 0°34
Height of penultimate whorl : height of the spire (considered as 1:00) ... 0:20*
BE Wet 5 5 : its width (considered as 1:00) ae Be 0:68

In the smooth surface of the shell this species agrees with the jurassic
Fibule, and its recent representative Cerith. leve, Q. and Gaim., which, as I have
already remarked, is not a Zelescopiwm, although the columella is nearly quite as
tortuous as in the typical Zelesc. fuscum. :

The principal characters which . distinguish our cretaceous species are the
comparatively great height of the. whorls as to their width and the occasional
slight varices, which appear on the surface, being preceded by a deep furrow.
Below the sutures all the whorls are somewhat contracted, the rest bemg slightly
convex, and the last one obtusely angulated. The aperture is ovate, considerably
narrowed towards each end, anteriorly terminating with a short canal, bent laterally
rather than recurved.

* If not otherwise stated I take these proportions on the back view of the shell, although the results donot very materially
later if taken on the front view.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 198

Locality.—In light coloured, gritty sandstone of Karapaudy in the Trichinopoly
district ; very rare.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. Crrirutum (FIBULA?) InauGuRATUM, Stoliczka. Pl. XV, Figs. 15, 19, 20.

Cerith.testa elongato-conica ; anfractibus planis, spiraliter minutissime striatis, tri-
liratis : lira posteriori juata suturam posita, lata, crassa, 12-18 tuberculis in uno circuitu
ornata ; liris anticis duabus multo tenuioribus atque minute granulosis ; ultimo anfractu
antice abrupte contracto; basi applanata, obsolete striata, sew levigata; apertura
quadrangulari, antice canali brevi et lateraliter curvo terminante ; columella solida,
biplicata, plica antica multo crassiore, postica in junioribus speciminibus obsoleta.

Spiral angle 20°—25°; sutural angle 0°—4°

Approximate height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as1‘00) ... ... 0:24
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire ( 5 6 60a) aco? Onl)
op Bs : its width ( s * ) Sisare sess O44

The more conical form, the angular and at the base less produced last whorl, the
two thinner, only finely granulated, keels below a very strong one on the suture,
ornamented with 12—18 tubercles, and the presence of at least two columellar plaits
distinguish this species easily from Cerith. hispidulum. With respect to those
characters, it approaches much more the Alpine-Gosau form Cerith. hispidum, Zek.
(Abhandlg. d. Geol. Reichs-Anst., Wien, 1852, Vol. I, Pt. 2, pp. 115 and116, Pl. XXIV,
Figs. 1, 2 and 6, 7; Stoliczka, in Sitzgb. Akad. Wien, 1865, Vol. LIT, Revision, etc.,
p- 110), but in this species only one thinner keel on each whorl and one median
columellar fold is known. Unless it can be proved that both these forms show
direct variations as regards these two points, they must be retained as distinct.

The more minute striation of the shell is very sharp in well preserved specimens,
but it becomes easily obliterated. The tubercles show on the different keels great
variations, and those on the posterior sutural keel occupy occasionally nearly half of
the total height of one whorl (Fig. 20), while in other cases they are not so large, but
more pointed (vide Fig. 19). Cast-specimens exhibit clearly the angular section of
the whorls, but the columellar folds are not so easily traceable in young shells.

Localities—Comarapolliam, Serganoor, and Karapaudy, in soft whitish sand-
stones ; not rare at the first named locality ; S. W. of Alundanapooram.

Formations.—Arvrialoor and Trichinopoly groups; only the last named locality
refers to the latter.

194 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

3. CERITHIUM (FIBULA ?) HISPIDULUM, Stoliczka, Pl. XV, Figs. 16, 17, 18.

Cerith. testa elongata, turrita; anfractibus regulariter in altitudine crescentibus,
planis, postice prope suturam octonis seu denis tuberculis crassis atque acutis, et im
tota superficie striis spiralibus granulosis ornatis, ultimis in etate provectiore postice
sepe obsoletis ; basi ultimi anfractus, convexa, paulum producta atque spiraliter striato-
sulcata; apertura ovali ; labio calloso, leviyato, postice plicose-dentato ; canali— ?

Spiral angle 25°—33°; sutural angle 4°—5°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell... ... ... (considered as 1:00) ... 0-44
, of penultimate whorl : height of spire ( 5 aya) aaa Ue)
6 59 9 : its width... ... ( S sue Raia) stesenna OZOH:

This species is distinguished by its strong and spinulose tubercles on the posterior
margin of the whorls, the entire surface of which is covered with thin granulated spiral
strie. On the tubercles themselves these strize become often obsolete, seldom so on
the anterior flat portion of the whorls. On the produced basis of the last volution the
striation and intermediate sulcation is stronger than elsewhere. ‘The aperture could
anteriorly terminate with only a short canal, but it has not been seen perfectly pre-
served. The inner lip is thickened, smooth, with only one elongated posterior tooth,

Localities.—S. of Serdamungalum, Kolakonuttom, and near Alundanapooram,
all in soft ight coloured sandstones ; rather rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

4. CHRITHIUM LIMBATUM, Stoliczka. Pl. XV, Figs. 18-(14 ?)

Cerith. testa elongata, turrita ; anfractibus numerosis, suturis simplicibus, in-
terdum undulatis sejunctis, planis, spiraliter minute et granulose striatis atque via
parte anteriort duabus liris tuberculatis ornatis : tubereulis 12-14 in wio circwitu, ob-
tusis, spiraliter paulo elongatis, transversaliter costis obsoletis junctis, varicibus cras-
sioribus nonnullis interpositis ; basi ultimi anfractus paulo convexa, spiraliter striata,
ad peripheriam obsolete tuberculate-carinata; apertura rotundate quadrangulari ;
labio levigato, postice unidentato ; canali— ?

Spiral angle 23°; sutural angle 8°—10°.

Approximate height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0:15
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire ( Re aus) nest OZL6
” ” 9 9g its width ( ” 009 ) eco 0:47

A turreted subulate shell composed of a large number of flattened volutions,
which are separated by simple, occasionally undulating, impressed sutures. The
whole surface is covered with thin, finely granulated spiral striz, and the anterior
two-thirds portion of each whorl is ornamented with two strongly tuberculated spiral
ridges, each two corresponding tubercles being transversally connected by an obsoletely
marked rib, and only at some intervals by stronger varices. The ridges and tubercles
are originally also striated, but these strise are soon worn off, in which case they both

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 195

appear smooth, the tubercles being more or less rounded and somewhat prolonged in
a spiral direction. The basis of the last whorl is only a little produced, slightly
convex, and on the periphery bordered by an obsoletely tuberculated keel. The
aperture was angular and somewhat roundish ; the inner lip smooth, with an elonga-
ted posterior tooth; the canal has not been observed.

The very marked ornamentation easily distinguishes this species from others.
In Fig. 14 on the same plate is represented a fragment of a large specimen from
the white, soft sandstones near Ninnyoor (Trichinopoly district, Arrialoor group).
The form of the whorls, the character of the transverse ribs and of the spiral
striation agree quite with those of the above species, and are different from any other
shell, which we know from the South Indian cretaceous deposits. It is difficult to say,
without actual observation of intermediate forms, that the spiral tuberculated bands
of Cerith. limbatwmn ought to disappear without leaving even a trace of their former
existence in more fully grown specimens ; that, however, similar changes do often occur
in other species of Cerithiwm is well known. Still we desire by figuring the said
fragment merely to draw the attention of any future observer to this very interest-
ing fossil.

Locality.—In light coloured sandstones near Coothoor; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

5. CERITHIUM CARNATICUM, Sfoliczka. Pl. XVI, Figs. 1 and 2.

Cerith. testa ovate-elongata ; anfractibus paucis, postice valde contractis, infra
contractionem transversaliter tuberculate 8-13-costatis, spiraliter minute striatis ;
ultimo iuflato, fere dimidium totius altitudinis teste formante ; apertura ovata,
utraque extremitate attenuata; ladio postice arcuato, antice prope recto atque crasso
et solido ; canali—?

Spiral angle about 40°; sutural angle 6°—10°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell ... ... (considered as 1:00) ... 0:48
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire ( Me bo. ope ad enecos. Ossi
5 5 es B) ans} yuatoba, 6 Se Eee O49)

The peculiar shape of the whorls, being much contracted posteriorly and each
of them ornamented below this contraction with from 8—13 short tubercle-like
transverse ribs, is very characteristic for this rare species. The surface of the shell

is besides covered with fine spiral strive, which, however, become easily obliterated |

with age, in which case the strize of growth appear usually more strongly marked.
The last whorl is remarkably high in proportion to the total height of the shell,
and similar forms to these are only to be found in the genus Cerithiwm proper, for
which reason we have placed this and the following species here, although the
anterior canal of either is unknown.

The aperture of the present species is oval, pointed on both ends; the outer lip
could not have been much expanded, but is not known in a perfect state; the inner
lip was callose, arcuated, above the middle and anteriorly nearly quite straight, solid

‘.

196 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

and very thick, as may be seen in our Fig. 1, Pl. XVI. Judging from the cast
the anterior canal could have been only short and very narrow.

Locality.—Near Veraghoor, in whitish sandstone; very rare.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

6. Crriraium vAGANS, Stoliczka. Pl. XVI, Figs. 3 and 4.

Cerith. testa ovate-elongata, turrita, anfractibus septenis seu octonis composita,
altis, postice multo angustioribus, in gunioribus nonnunquam sublevigatis, prope sutu-
ram paulo tumescentibus, ad medium subcarinatis, infra carmam prope rectis, trans-
versaliter 9-11-costatis, spiraliter postice duabus, antice ternis seu quaternis striis
crassioribus atque nonnullis tenmoribus ornatis ; ultiuno anfractu spire in altitudine
Sere equante ; apertura ovata, postice atque antice angustata ; labio calloso, postice
obtuse dentato; canali—?

Spiral angle 35°—38°; sutural angle 8°—12°

- Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ab «on O49)
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00)... «. 040
Pa os i ss : its width Gaws Hai eon) Late « 053

In some specimens the posterior or contracted portion of the whorls is often
quite smooth, except a thickened margin, while in others there are two stronger and
some finer spiral strize present. On the anterior or nearly perpendicular portion
there are three or four striz with or without any intermediate ones. The trans-
verse ribs terminate either on the middle angle of the whorls, or they are somewhat
more prolonged posteriorly, but always much less marked. The aperture is consi-
derably narrowed on both ends, and anteriorly produced ; the canal has not, however,
been seen perfect, but it must have been only very short. ‘The inner lip is strongly
callose, with a posterior tooth.

As to form and ornamentation this species resembles Cerith. Stoddardi, Hislop,
from the so called intertrappean beds near Rajamundry (Quar. Journ. Geol. Soc.
Lond., XVI, p. 177, Pl. VIII, Fig. 35). It differs from that species chiefly by the
unequal strength of the spiral strize and by having the transversal tubercles on the
different volutions corresponding to each other in almost perpendicular lines, while
in Cerith. Stoddardi the tubercles correspond to each other in very oblique lines
and the spiral strize are more numerous and almost all of the same thickness.

Localities —Garudamungalum, in a blueish, calcareous sandstone, and Kara-
paudy, in whitish, soft sandstone; rare.

Formations.—Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 197
7. CpritHium Arcorensn, Stoliczka. Pl. XV, Figs. 2—5.

Cerith. testa conica, elongata, spira subulata, in medio atque antice subcylindrica :
anfractibus numerosis, planiusculis, liris spiralibus alternatim crassioribus atque
costulis transversalibus obliquis granulosisque ornatis, ultimis varicibus plus minusve
numerosis interruptis, granis in serie posteriori juxta suturam positis multo fortioribus
quam ceteris et nonnunquam linea impressa spirali rursus divisis ; costulis lirisque
infra seu antice semper tenuioribus atque interdum in anfractibus ultimis omnino
obsoletis ; apertura ovali, in utraque extremitate angustata ; labro paulo expanso, extus
varicoso, intus levigato ; labio postice wni-dentato ; canali brevi atque angusto.

Spiral angle 25°—30°; sutural angle 12°—13°

Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) ee coc (ai!
Height of penultimate whorl : height of the spire (consd. as 100) ... 0-17
sees i » 2 its width (consd. as 1:00) sh vee =0°54—0°58

This elongated conical shell consists always of a large number of flattened
volutions, the first few of which form a subulate apex, and begin to erow with an
angle of 25—30 degrees, becoming subsequently almost cylindrical in shape. Each
of the whorls is ornamented with a number of oblique, transverse ribs, interrupted
at some distances by thicker varices, and with four or five spiral strize, which usually
alternate in their strength, and produce a granulation on the former. The posterior
series of these granules is always the strongest, the following series become
gradually smaller, and towards the last volution all the ornamentation gets often
more or less obsolete. The last whorl shows occasionally a little irregularity in its
coiling by descending somewhat lower. The aperture is oval, posteriorly acute, and
considerably narrowed by a strong fold-like tooth on the inner lip, and terminating
anteriorly with a short, slightly bent canal. The outer lip is somewhat expanded,
and thickened exteriorly so as to form a varix.

This species has rather more the general form of Vertagus, but there is no trace
of a fold on the columella, which is only sharpened where it terminates on the ante-
rior canal. It approachesin ornamentation and form very much to the Cerith. rude,
Sow. (D’Archiac, Gr. Numm. de I’Inde, p. 299, Pl. XXVIII, Figs. 9—12) from the
numimulitic deposits of Scinde. The latter species has, however, the transverse ribs
nearly always equally strong in their total length, and the tubercles are more
rounded than spirally elongated.

Localities.—N. HK. of Anapaudy (white sandstones) ; near Veraghoor (yellowish
sandstones); and near Coothoor, in a whitish siliceous sandstone ; very common.

Formation.—Axrialoor group.

we.

198 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
8. CERITHIUM LASsULUM, Sfoliczka. Pl, XV, Fig. 8, Pl. XIX, Fig. 1.

Cerith. testa turrita ; anfractibus numerosis, planulatis, sutura profunda sejunctis,
spiraliter minute striatis atque seriebus ternis tubercularum fere equalium ornatis, im
interstitiis paululum crenulatis ; basi ultimi anfractus applanata, spiraliter striata,
ad peripheriam carinata ; apertura rotundate-angulari ; canali brevi ?

Spiral angle 21°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1:00) nae co OR

There are two cretaceous species known, which greatly resemble our Indian
fossil in ornamentation, namely, Cerith. ternatwm, Reuss (Boehm. Kreide. 1845,
pt. I, p. 42, Pl. X, Fig. 3), and Cerith. sociale, Zek. (Abhandlg. Geol. Reichs-Anst.
Wien, 1852, Vol. I, Pt. II, p. 95, Pl. XVII, Figs. 4 and 6; Stoliczka, in Sitzungsb.
Akad. Wien, 1865, LII, Revision, etc., p. 95). Of the former, which is from the
Bohemian cretaceous deposits, Prof. Reuss says, that the middle row of tubercles is
stronger than any of the others, while in our specimen they are nearly equal in
strength, the lowest being comparatively the strongest. ‘The sutures are also much
wider in our species, and the entire shell is covered with fine spiral striz, of which,
however, often only one between each row of tubercles remains preserved, and occa-
sionally they all disappear.

The Cerith. sociale is from the Alpine Gosau-deposits, and differs by its more
slender form, posteriorly abruptly terminating whorls, and produced basis of the
last, being ornamented with three or four strong ridges.

Locality.—Vylapaudy, in yellowish sandstones ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

9. CERITHIUM CLARANDUM, Stoliczka. Pl. XV, Fig. 10.

Cerith. testa subulata; anfractibus numerosis, sutura angustissima sejunctis,
planis, spiraliter ternis liris acutiusculis, transversaliter 12-14 costulis decussantibus
atque tubercula spinulosa formantibus ornatis ; liris aliquantisper strus tenvissinus
alternantibus; apertura quadrangulart.

Spiral angle 17°; sutural angle 7°.
Height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1-00) ase ee 0°92

The ornamentation of this species is so characteristic that, imperfect as the spe-
cimen is, it can be easily recognised. Generally there is only one thin intermediate
line between the two lower or anterior ridges, and one above the posterior running
along the suture. There is, however, from the same locality another larger but less
perfect specimen, which has four equally strong and closely placed spiral ridges, and
the transverse ribs somewhat stronger on each whorl. The uppermost volutions are
not preserved, the spiral angle of the lower ones is 22°. It is difficult to say whe-
ther this form depends only upon a variation in the surface markings, or whether

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 199

these indicate another species, which would somewhat resemble Cerith. Requienianum,
D’Orb. (Pal. Frang. erét. IT. Pl. 232, Figs. 4 and 5). The latter supposition is more
probable. I could only recall on this occasion. D’Orbigny’s Cerith. Fontanieri
(Astrol. Pal. Pl. IV, Fig. 2) from Pondicherry, in which species the spiral stricz
are still more numerous.
Locality Anapaudy, in yellowish calcareous sandstone ; very rare.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

10. CERITHIUMTRIMONILE, Jichelin. Pl. XV, Fig. 9, and Pl. XIX, Figs. 2and3.

1838. Cerith. trimonile, Mich. Mem. Soc. Géol. France, Ire. ser. Vol. III, p. 100, Pl, XII, Fig. 5,
1842. 3 op D’Orbigny, Pal. Frang. crét. II, p. 369, Pl. 230, Figs. 7—9.

Cerith. testa turrita, apice subulata ; anfractibus complanatis, spiraliter minute
striatis atque ternis seriebus tuberculorum ornatis : tuberculis in serie mediana sepius
ceteris minoribus, serie superna vel posteriore interdum sulca profunda duabus inferi-
oribus sejuncta, tuberculis in serie antica sepissime maxime elevatis; basi ultimi an-
Jractus subconvexa, moderate producta, spiraliter striata; apertura quadrangulari,
antice canali contorto sed angustissimo terminante; labio levigato.

Spiral angle 25°—30°; sutural angle 4°—5°

Height of last whorl : total of shell «(considered as 1:00)... ae Or02
» of penultimate whorl : height of spire ( . bs idler) a) vee O24
its width ... ( + aaah suey hie Re OulG

A small subulate shell composed of numerous flattened volutions, which in-
erease very gradually and regularly in height and width. Each of the whorls is
ornamented with three rows of small, rounded, and closely-set tubercles. In young
specimens the uppermost or posterior row is always distinctly separated by a deep
furrow, while the tubercles in the two others approach so very nearly to each other,
that they seem to form short transversal ribs. In larger grown specimens
this furrow remains either equally distinct or becomes more obliterate. The
middle row has generally the smallest and the anterior the largest tuber-
cles. Very seldom the tubercles of the two anterior rows are nearly equal, and
not so strong as those on the posterior. Besides these tuberculated ridges the
entire shell-surface is minutely striated. The canal is contorted and tolerably pro-
duced ; the aperture quadrangular and the lips smooth.

Michelin’s original figure is not very clear. D’Orbigny figures a specimen in
which the tubercles of the posterior row are the smallest, and of which the spiral angle
is 32°; the first case has never been observed in our specimens, and their largest spiral
angle does not exceed 30°. In every respect, however, our specimens are identical
with originals from the Gault of Yonne, transmitted to us very kindly by Prof.
Pictet. It adds very much to the interest of our fauna, that this characteristic Gault
fossil occurs also in the South Indian cretaceous deposits. It belongs here to the
highest group of the series. The species is common in the Gault of France, and
has also been found near Folkstone.

209 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Localities —N. HE. of Karapaudy and N. of Comarapolliam, in whitish siliceous
sandstones ; not very common.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

11. CERITHIUM FERTILE, Stoliczka. Pl. XV, Figs. 11 and 12, and Pl. XIX, Fig. 5.

Cerith. testa conica; anfractibus paulo excavatis, spiraliter minute-striatis, antice et
postice atque prope medium crenulate-carinatis : carina suturali posteriori muito
fortiori, mediana minima; apertura _quadrangulari, antice canali brevi terminante;
labio levigato ; columella contorta.

Spiral angle about 40°; sutural angle 1°—4°

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as.1:00) 5c eee 0'28
+5 », penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 100) ... O15
e 3 a ss : its width ( A So Missed eedue ORL&

This species is one out of a large number of very similar forms known from
the cretaceous deposits of Europe, namely, Cerith. Derignyanum, Rhodani, and
Sabaudianum, of Pictetand Roux., Cerith. Mosense, Buvignier, Cerith. ornatissimum,
D’Orb., Cerith. Chavannesi, Pictet and Campiche, and some others. The nearest
allies are certainly Cerith. Mosense and ornatissimum, which are stated by Pictet to
be undoubtedly different species (vide Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, ser. III, p. 294). From
both these, certainly very similar species, our Indian fossil differs by a greater
height of the whorls as compared: with their respective width. The spiral angle
approaches very nearly, or is often exactly, the same asin Cerith. ornatissumum.
There is no marked difference between the posterior keels of the two species.
But while in C. ornatissimum the anterior keel separates a small distance from the
suture, when on the last whorls approaching the aperture, the same is in Cerith. fertile
always strictly sutural, but much stronger than the anterior; and in addition to
the middle keel there is a fourth one present, and quite distinct in young speci-
mens, gradually becoming obliterate in older. (Vide Pl. XIX, Fig. 5.) These
differences are therefore greater than those between the two above-mentioned
European species.

It is important also to mention the Transylvanian species, which I have noted
as Cerith. rotulare in the Jahrb. Geol. Reichs-Anst. Wien, 1863, Vol. XIII, p. 51.
This species is a much more slender form, and differs from Cerith. Mosense appa-
rently only by the very considerable thickness of the shell and more concave whorls.

Casts of Cerith. fertile are quite smooth ; the aperture is quadrangular, wider
than high, terminating anteriorly in a short, laterally bent canal.

Locality.—N. of Odium, in yellowish, calcareous sandstone with Am. inflatus,
dispar, and others.

Formation.—Ootatoor group. It is interesting to see that this species occurs
with precisely the same association. of Ammonites as the similar forms to which I
alluded occur in Europe, while their other associate Gault-species, Cerith. trimonile,
has as yet been found in India only in the highest beds.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 201
12. Crerrratum (EXELISSA ?) scALAROIDEUM, Forbes. Pl. XV, Figs, 6 and 7.

1846. Cerith. scalaroideum, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., ser, II, vol. VII, p. 125, Pl. XIII Fig. 7.

Cerith. testa turrita; anfractibus circiter denis, planatis, suturis latis atque
profundis sejunctis, transversim 14-16-costulatis, spiraliter 4-liratis: liris tenuibus
atque im costulis tubercula plus minusve elata seu acuta formantibus; superficie omnina
spiraliter minutissime striata; costulis prope aperturam in striis numerosis elevatis
dissolutis ; apertura circulari, marginibus conjunctis, paulo elevatis, antice canali brevi
atque angustissimo, contorto terminantibus ; basi ultimi anfractus prope peripheriam
bicarinata, ad medium excavata atque prope terminationem canalis unicarinata ;
carius omnibus crenulatis, crassis.

Spiral angle (on the top whorls only) 30°—82°; sutural angle 12°—14°

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as1-00) ... ae Eee O42,
» of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) eas Ov2D)
” ” ” oe its width ( ” ” ” ) pee 0-47

The shell begins to grow with an angle of about 32°, but after it has reached
a certain size, the whorls do not increase to the same extent proportionally in
width, and the form becomes therefore more cylindrical. The transverse ribs
are always thin, oblique in the direction of the outer lip, and near the aperture
they become replaced by a large number of merely elevated lines. Their number
varies between 12 and 16; 14 being about the usual number. Spiral ridges
seem to be always only four; the tubercles, which are formed by them in crossing
the transverse ribs, are generally sharpened and pointed, seldom they appear so
much rounded, as represented in our Fig. 6, Pl. XV. The entire surface of the
shell is minutely spirally striated. The aperture is circular, its margins somewhat
elevated and separated from the other shell, forming a kind of a tube and terminating
anteriorly with a short, contorted, and exceedingly narrow canal.

I need scarcely repeat here again, what I have already stated at length about
Piette’s genus Hvelissa. The only species that has really a very great resemblance
to our Indian fossil is one figured and described by Reuss (Boehm. Kreide. 1846,
Pt. I, p. 42, Pl. X, Fig. 5, and Pl. XI, Fig. 22) as Cerith. reticulatum (>? Sow.*) from
the cretaceous conglomerate of Meronitz in Bohemia. I would almost believe that
they are identical. Geinitz identifies that C. reticulatwm of Reuss with Cerith.
imbricatum, Geinitz,+ (vide Quadersandsteingebirge, 1849-50, p. 142), but upon a
reference to Geinitz’s original figure in his “Characteristic des Sxechs. Boehm.
Kreidegeb.” Pt. IIT, 1842, p. 72, Pl. XVIII, Fig. 22, such an identifieation is very
objectionable, unless Geinitz’s figure be quite incorrect. This specimen of Cer.
imbricatum has the whorls separated by very narrow sutures, the transverse ribs are

* The name C. reticulatwm has been used repeatedly by several authors, as Montagu, Risso, Deslon-
champs, a. 0. F
_ + This name cannot stand, for it has been equally used a long time ago by Bruguiere, Bonelli, and others.
Miinster’s Cerith. imbricatum (in Goldf. Pet. Germ.) is called by Geinitz, C. Goldfussi (non idem, Zekeli,)=C. reti-
cosum, Sow. (vide Stoliczka in Sitz. Akad. Wien, 1865, Vol. LII, Revision, etc., p. 97). D’Orbigny, in Prod-
rome LI, p. 231, calls the same C. sub-imbricatum.
3D

202 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

very broad, the spiral ridges close to each other and more numerous. Geinitz’s des-
cription is not clear on these points. Iam unable to refer to Woodward’s Geology
of Norfolk, which Prof. Reuss quotes, but I cannot find that name of Sowerby in
D’Orbigny’s, Bronn’s, or Morris’ catalogues.

Localities.—Near Alundanapooram, in blueish calcareous and shelly sandstones ;
the species is rare, but it occurs oftener near Arrialoor and Comarapolliam in
whitish soft sandstones. From a similar sandstone there are two specimens
labelled in the Madras Museum as from Pondicherry ; if so, they must have been
got there from the upper or Arrialoor beds, pointed out by Mr. H. Blanford.

Formations.—Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups; to the former the first named
locality refers.

13. CERITHIUM (SANDBERGERIA) ANTECEDENS, Séoliczka. Pl. XVI, Fig. 5, and
Pl. XIX, Fig. 4.

Cerith. testa turrita; anfractibus denis seu duodenis, convexis, transversaliter ob-
solete costulatis spiraliter liratis: liris mediantis tenuioribus alternantibus.atque omnimis
im costulis transversalibus spinulosis sew subtuberculatis ; apertura ovate-rotundata,
antice paulo producta atque late effusa, marginibus integris, parum dilatatis, mtus
levigatis ; labro extus varicoso.

Spiral angle 40°—42° ; sutural angle 4°—5°

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... .. 0:40
» of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) 0:30
y o3 ” 3 : its width (considered as 1°00)... we 048

The transverse ribs are always very thin, and often only apparent through the
fine tubercles, which are formed by the spiral striz. Of the latter six are generally
stronger, and except those running along either of the sutures the others alternate
with finer strize. Those on the greatest convexity of the whorls are, generally speak-
ing, the strongest. The margins of the aperture are united posteriorly, somewhat
expanded, internally smooth; and the outer lip is externally varicose. A second.
varix is occasionally preserved in larger grown specimens, and placed at about two-
thirds the distance of the volution from the aperture. On the place of the anterior
canal the margins are only somewhat produced and form a broadly effuse channel.

An allied species is Cerith. Lallierianwm, D. Orb. (Pal. France. crét. II, Pl. 229,
Figs. 7-9), which differs merely by stronger transversal ribbings, somewhat more
numerous spiral strize and more produced anterior canal. Forms very similar to the
Indian fossil are to be found among living American and Indian species of Cerithidea,
like OC. Mazatlanica, Carp., C. Wérchii, Adams, C.iostoma, Pfeiff., and others (vide
Reeve, Conch. Icon., Monog. of Cerithidea, 1866); we have, however, already
referred to the probable distinctions between Sandbergeria and Cerithidea.

Localities—Karapaudy, N. E. of Shillagoody, and east of Andoor, in soft
conglomeratic sandstones.

Hormation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 203

14, CERITHIUM (SANDBERGERIA ?) cRISPICANS, Stoliczka. Pl. XVI, Figs. 6—8.

Cerith. testa turrita; anfractibus octonis seu denis, convexis, transversaliter
10-18-costulatis, spiraliter liratis : costulis in speciminibus adultis plus, in junioribus
minus numerosis; liris m quoque anfractu, septenis seu nonis nonnunquam fere
equalibus, sepius nonnullis alteris multo tenuioribus alternantibus, paulo undulatis
sew crispatis ; apertura ovata antice effusa; labio levigato, tenu.

Spiral angle 30°—35° ; sutural angle 7°—8°

Height of last whorl : total of shell + (considered as 1:00)... a. 0°42
5 Of penultimate whorl : height of spire ( Sissi) Gadiess ox Bil
ee ge atscwidth «ws. (Fees aah eee we 0°44

A small turreted shell, which numbers from eight to ten convex whorls, each
being ornamented by 10-18 transverse ribs and 7-9 spiral, sharp, and slightly
undulating ridges. In young specimens the ribs are less numerous, and increase
gradually with the size of the whorls. The spiral ridges are sometimes nearly equal,
but more frequently some of them, especially the middle ones, alternate with finer
ridges, which also cover the basis of the last volution.

The aperture is oval, anteriorly somewhat produced and effuse. It has not
been seen quite perfect in a full grown specimen. The small one represented on
Plate XVI, Fig. 6, although having the shell surface somewhat obliterated, has a
thin but distinct varix on the outer lip externally; no varix has been observed on
any of the preceding whorls. The inner lip is comparatively thin and smooth.

Until good and full grown specimens of this species have been found, its
determination as Sandbergeria must remain doubtful, although the great similarity
between the same and the Cerithiwm antecedens makes it very probable. I am not
acquainted with any cretaceous species which could strictly be compared with the
above.

Localities—East of Alundanapooram and near Arrialoor, in soft, whitish
sandstones; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

205

II. Tribe,x—Holostomata.

Under the name of Hotosromata are included those Clenobranchiate Gastro-
poda, whish have an external, calcareous, cup-shaped or spiral shell, the aperture of
which is not anteriorly produced into a canal, and very rarely emarginated, or indis-
tinctly notched ; having, as a rule, an uninterrupted margin in front ; the spiral shells
possess generally a horny or calcareous operculum.

Although the animals of the CTENOBRANCHIATA HOLOSTOMATA often closely
resemble those of the Cr. stPpHoNostomaTA, they are very rarely provided with a
prolonged respiratory sipho. A large number of them, however, have in its place
a more or less distinct siphonal fold in the anterior margin of the mantle. Upon
the development of this fold depends, to some extent, the formation of the anterior
portion of the aperture in the shell. Thus, while most of the HoLostomata, as
stated, have the margin of the aperture in front entire, we find among the
uecanoPsin® (of the family Mzzanip#) and among the Pravaxrpz# specimens,
which have the aperture anteriorly more distinctly emarginated, than many
Crriraip2#, though the siphonal fold itself is hardly so well marked, as in the last
named family. The Huozzurpz, Sorarimp., and others have, under similar cireum-
stances, the aperture only slightly produced without a notch or an emargination.
The development of along sipho in Ampullaria, not being connected in any way
with the usual emargination of the aperture, appear somewhat anomalous, and is
probably due to the peculiar mode of living. These and similar cases, concerning
other parts of the organisation of the animals, and the formation of the shells,
exhibit clearly the shortcomings of the system here adopted. It is hardly necessary
on my part to repeat, what I have previously stated, namely, that I regard this
entire classification of the PRosOBRANCHIA merely as a temporary one. It is far
from natural; but I have retained it (though with some modifications in the arrange-
ment and characteristics of the different groups), because it has for the palzon-
tologist certain advantages, which are at the present not easily obtained from other
systems, based solely upon the dentition. The exceptions from the general charac-
teristics of the orders, tribes, and other groupings, are not so numerous, as would
require to be recorded in the systems of Gray, H. and A. Adams, and others.

Tracing out the Geological history of the CreNoBRANCHIATA, the HoLostomata
must be regarded as much older than the SrpHonostomata. For while the latter
appear only very sparingly at the beginning of the mesozoic period, the former were —
already tolerably numerous in the palzeozoic, and have probably their maximum in
the first half of the former.

Looking at the general results of the palzeontological researches, according to
which the older forms in the different classes of animals are generally lower in
organisation, the early appearance of the Honosromata agrees tolerably well with
their lower place in the system. This classification is partly supported by the
somewhat defective development of their organs of locomotion, respiration, the
uniformity of dentition, of generation, &c., in many families or groups, as compared

with those of the SIPHONOSTOMATA.
3 E

206 : CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

On the contrary, however, ascending through the orders of the Gastropoda
from the ProsoBrRaANCHIA to the NEUROBRANCHIA and the PULMONATA we see, that
the nearest resemblances between the animals and shells of the two last named and
the first order are to be found almost exclusively among the Hoxtostomata. These
are in fact more than simple resemblances, as we shall have occasion to notice in
the family of the Rissoma and others, where transitions from marine to freshwater
and terrestrial shells seem traceable with no great difficulty. Such series of changes,
when, once they have been sufficiently studied and established by direct observation,
will produce the most extensive alterations and improvements in our present defect-
ive systematical arrangements.

In a similar manner, as we have already done with the StpHonostomarTa, and
in continuation of the last families of that tribe, we shall endeavour to arrange the
families of the Hotostomata according to their respective affinities, and shall notice
them in the following order :—

21. Family —UELANIIDZ, (PAaLvpOMINe, MELANOPSINZ, MELANIINZ and

STREPOMATINA).
22. » —TURRITELLID.
23. » —SCALIDA.
24. » —CACIDA.
25. >» —VERMETID A.
26. » —SILIQUARIIDA.
27. » —ONUSTIDZ.
28. » —SOLARHDA.
29. » —PLANAXIDZ (pravaxrvez and Liriopina).
30. » —LITTORINIDZ (Lacouniné and Lirrorininz).
3L. » —AMPHIBOLIDA.
32. » —VALVATIDZ.
33. » —AMPULLARIIDA.
34. » —VIVIPARIDZ.
35. » —RISSOHILIDA.
36. s —RISSOID4 (with sub-families rrvncareLLIn&#, POMATIOPSINZ,
BYTHINIINE, HYDROBIIN#, SKENEINZ, RISSOINE, RISSOININ# ),
Bile 5 —HULIMID 42 (cxeunirziuns, EVLIMINA and STYLIFERINA).
38, - —NA TICID4i (TYLostoMiIne, NATICINA and SIGARETINE).
39. » —VANIKORIDE.
40. » —VELUTINIDA.
41. » —IANTHINIDA.
42. » —CALYPTRIDA.
43. » —CAPULIDA.
4A., » —LECTURIDA.
45. » —GADINIDZ.
46. » —LHPETIDA.

AT. » —SIPHONARITD.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 207

By far the largest number of the Honostomata belonging to the above-named
families, (with few exceptions, Narrcrps, probably Scaxip~, and others) are vegetable
feeders ; their teeth are usually small and numerous, for which reason they are
classed by Dr. Gray and others in the divisions Preno-and Tmn10-GLossara.

The animals inhabit the sea, a few being oceanic, but most of them are littoral
forms ; some live in freshwater, while a small number are even enabled to maintain
their existence, for a time at least, in a moist atmosphere. In the present epoch
the tribe of the Hotostomara does not equal in number that of the StpHono-
sToMaTA, having, as already stated, had its maximum of development in former
geological periods.

XXII. Family,—MELANIIDA.

Sub-families,—MELANOPSINA, MELANIINZ, STREPOMATINA, and PALUDOMINE.

H. and A, Adams, Genera I, p. 293; Metanrap#, Gray, Guide, 1857, p.- 101; Chenu’s
Man. I, p. 268; mazANiANA, Lam., Deshayes, Paris foss., 2nd edit., vol. ii, p. 441.

Dr. Brot,* who has made the family of the Melanie his special study, unites
in it all the ¢wrbinate freshwater shells, which have the margins of the aperture not
united, and possess a horny, spiral, or concentric operculum. The same author retains
only the following genera, Paludomus, Swain. (incl. Tanalia, Ganga, and Philopota-
mis); Leptowis, Raff.; Melania, Lam.; fo, Lea; Melanopsis, Fer.; Hemisinus,
Swain.; Gyrotoma, Shuttlw.; Pirena, Lam. These genera could be easily arranged
into four sub-families, those of the pazvpourva#, being specially characteristic for
Ceylon and the East Indies; the true MELANIINA#, including the Melanias of the old
world, the animals of which have the mantle margin fringed; the srrepomarrnz,t+
embracing the American species of Melania, the animals of which have the mantle
simple, and the operculum subspiral, and at last the wxzavopsrv, the shells of
which are anteriorly truncate or emarginated.

Many of the sub-genera quoted by H. and A. Adams, Chenu, Tryon, and others,
seem to form desirable sub-divisions in these sub-families, while others, like Lionella,
are justly considered as doubtful, and probably not belonging to this family at all.

True Mzranup# are first known from the ‘Wealden’ with certainty, though
some of the species from the coal-beds of the lower Jurassic formations may be
still earlier representatives. The characteristic fossils of the freshwater deposits
of the cretaceous formations are as yet very imperfectly known. Some additions
may, however, be soon expected from the latest researches of Hebert, Vilanova,
Verneuil and others in the Western Alps and in Spain.

For the present I am acquainted only with the small number of species des-
cribed by myself from a cretaceous freshwater deposit in the North-eastern Alps
(vide Sitzb. Akad. Wien, 1860, Vol. XXXVIII, pp. 483, etc.), including some

* Catalogue systematique des especes qui comp. la fam. des Melaniens, Genéve, 1862.

+ Vide Haldeman on S7rzPomaTIDz, etc., in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philadelphia, 1863, p. 273, and Tryon,
dbidem, p. 306, etc.,—also Gill, in Proc. Phil. Acad. 1863, p. 34, proposing a new genus Faunopsis in the fam.
MELANOPSIDZ, and Lea, ibid. 1864, p. 2, proposing a new genus under the name of Meseschiza.

208 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

subsequent additions, noticed in my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda (ibid. 1865,
Vol. LII) ; they are the following, Melanopsis, levis, punctata, and dubia ; Melania
granulato-cincta, and Beyrichi, Zek. sp.; Tanalia acinosa, Zek. sp., and T. spiniger,
Sow. sp.

In a recent number of the ‘ Verhandlungen d. geol. Reichs.-Anst.’, Wien,
1866, Vol. XVI, p. 208) appears a notice by Mr. H. V. Hantken, stating that
cretaceous freshwater deposits, similar to those in the North-eastern Alps, have
likewise been discovered near Ajka in Hungary (Comitate Veszprim). Besides
several of the identical species, quoted above, five others have been found, which
are considered by Mr. Hantken to be new.

A WMelania (Potadoma) veterna, Meek and Hayden, is described from the cre-
taceous rocks of Nebraska in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Phil. for 1861, p. 444.

In our deposits of South India no species of the Wzzanzzp has yet occurred.

Tertiary species are numerous and known from all parts of the world, but the
maximum of their development falls in the present period.

XXII. Family —TURRITELLID 4.

H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 350; Chenu, Man. I, p. 315; Z'vrrireLLaps, Gray, Guide, 1857,
p. 109, and others.

Animals with the mantle-margin partially fringed or simple, but generally with
an obsolete, anterior fold; foot short, not much expanded, roundish; operculigerous
lobe simple; branchial plume single, consisting usually of long pectinations and
with some mucous fillets; rostrum short, not retractile; eyes on small bulgings
on the outer bases of lengthened, subulate tentacles; lingual membrane very narrow
and short; teeth placed in seven series, the central being single, hooked and den-
ticulated, the lateral narrower and with longer, angularly bent tips, but otherwise
similarly denticulated. Operculum horny, circular, multispiral.

Shell turreted, spiral, many-whorled, with gradual increase in thickness ; aperture
roundish with thin margins, anteriorly often sub-effuse; the outer lip is usually
insinuated posteriorly and somewhat produced anteriorly.

The Tvrrirerrip are at the present time without exception inhabitants of the
sea. In many details of their organization they resemble closely the Mrzranimpz
as well as the Czrrruizp#, while, on the other hand, they pass into the Cacrpa# and
Veruetips. The form of the shell approaches very much to that of the Scazrpa,
and thus everything seems to be in favor of their classification,* as intermediate
between the two last named families.

* Deshayes (Anim. s. vert., Foss. bas. Paris, 2nd ed., Vol. II, p. 306) appeals to the opinion of all concho-
logists with regard to what he views as H. and A. Adams’ unjustifiable classification of the TuRRITELLIDE
after the Ampuzzarupz. The relations pointed out as existing between the former family and the Czcipz
appear to Deshayes nothing more than accidents, upon which the ‘authors of the Genera’ hit!—If
M. Deshayes had been able to consult Semper’s remarks on the genus Mathilda, his criticism also on the
relations of the Scazi# and PyraMIDELLIDz (in part) would very likely have been less severe.—We cannot
argue as to how far our present classification is natural, but it must be admitted, that one cannot see anything

more unnatural between the Turrirettip# and AMPULLARIID# in H. and A. Adams’ ‘ Genera,’ than between the
Vatvarip# and Sozaripz in Deshayes’, ‘ Paris fossils.’

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 209

A good deal of difference exists in the opinions of conchologists with regard
to the number of genera, into which the family ought to be divided. Though
H. and A. Adams have attempted to distinguish a number of genera and sub-genera,
it is indeed extremely difficult to follow this division into detail, even when restricted
to the recent species alone. Our information as to animals and shells must be much
increased before we can insure success on this point. The difficulty becomes,
however, considerably greater when we enter upon the determination of the fossil
species. It cannot be said that the Zuwrritelle belong to the number of rare fossils,
but they are often met with in a deficient state of preservation.

From the recent Yurrirerrm2 we can select only a small number of forms,
characteristic enough to be acknowledged as separate genera; the larger bulk of
them we would prefer for the present to note merely under sub-generic divisions of
Lamarck’s genus Turritella. Deshayes offered lately (Paris foss. 2nd edit., Vol. II,
p- 305, etc.) some valuable remarks upon the family, in which he distinguishes only
three genera, Proto, Defr. (now Leach and oth.) Twurritella and Scalaria. The last
of these, including Zglisia, will in conformity with the opinions of other concholo-
gists be classified under a separate family, (vide p. 228).

The following may serve as a short review of the genera, which according to
the present state of knowledge constitute the family TurrrreLtzipZx :—

1.— Glauconia, Giebel, 1852.

1826? Proto, Defr. (? 1824) (non idem, Leach or Oken).

1852. Omphalia, Zekeli, (non idem, Haan).

1852. Glauconia, Giebel, Allgem. Paleont., p. 185.

1866. Casstope, Coquand, (Mon. Pal. de l’étage aptien de l’Espagne, p. 57) (non idem seu Cassiopea, Don,
et cet.).

Prof. Coquand proposed lately the name Cassiope in place of Omphalia, but
the former has been already used in a different sense, and I find, that Prof. Giebel
has proposed the name Glauconia in the same year, as Zekeli his Omphalia. There
is, therefore, no necessity for the application of a new generic name.

Char. Glau. testa conica seu turrita, crassa; anfractibus numerosis, liris
spiralibus, levibus aut granulatis, plerumque ornatis ; basi ultimi anfractus convexa ;
apertura ovata, antice truncata seu subemarginata; labro postice aut prope medium
émsinuato ; labio calloso, columellam crassam, plus minusve excavatam, formante.

Many details concerning the distinguishing characters of this genus have been
reported in my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda, p. 11 (Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1865,
Vol. LIT). In the same paper I have also referred to the great similarities, which
exist between the shells of Glauconia and the well known Turritella cathedralis,
Brong. This last named species has been repeatedly determined as a Proto, though
it is very difficult to understand what the real signification of that genus is.

The name Proto was given by Defrance (Dict. des sc. nat. etc., 1826, Vol. XLITIT,
p. 410, Zool. pl. Turriculées foss., fig. 1) to a small, supposed fossil shell, consisting
of about 12 nearly smooth whorls, and in form very much resembling a young
Turritella. The margins of the aperture are entire and somewhat expanded. This
form of the aperture recalls evidently that of Chilocyelus, Bronn, (Cochlearia, Brown
apud Miinster, olim.), in which this expansion of the margins exists only in somewhat

a
@) 1s

210 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

a higher degree. With the exception of some species of ZLoxonema (sub-family
cHEuNiTzuN& of Hurmurpx), I do not know a single shell, which would agree in all
its characteristics with the original Proto Maraschini of Defrance; and should it be
really different from the last named genus, (for it is perfectly impossible to decide
this either from the existing figure or description), it must receive a new generic
denomination, as that of Proto had been already, before Defrance, applied by several
authors in a different sense. This genus must then be placed in the cxzuyirziya,
or, if its relations to Chilocyclus can be better established, in the Scazrpm.

Blainville, following Defrance’s later researches on his Proto, placed the Twrr.
cathedralis in the same genus, and as this species was well known to many concho-
logists, the consequence has been, that the characters of Proto have been defined
from this second and not from the original species, for which the name was at first
proposed. Hence all the subsequent controversies between different authors.

The shell of Zurr. cathedralis is remarkably strong and solid, as compared with
most other Turritelle ; the outer lip is thin, with a broad insinuation in the middle,
and a second narrower but deeper insinuation is found anteriorly, producing on the
basis of the last whorl the formation of an elevated ridge, which consists of thin,
single lamellze according to the progressive growth of the shell. In some speci-
mens at least, as seen, for instance, in Sowerby’s figure, in the Quart. Journ. Geol.
Soc., Lond., IIT, pl. 20, fig. 26, the anterior portion of the aperture was distinctly
produced into a kind of short canal, which is very rarely developed to that
extent in the cretaceous species of Glauconia. In these the anterior channel
is moreover replaced by a simple insinuation, but in every other respect they are
quite similarly formed.

Comparing thus the Turr. cathedralis with the genus Glauconia, it is really
difficult to point out any characteristic distinctions, save perhaps the great length
of the spire of the former. I may add that the species does not, at least in the
Vienna basin, occur in truly marine beds, but rather in brackish deposits associated
with poraurprinm, such as Cerith. margaritaceum, C. plicatum and others. It is
therefore very probable, that Z. cathedralis ought to be regarded as the tertiary’
representative of the cretaceous Glauconia.

Pictet and Campiche (Pal. Suisse, 38me. Ser., p. 311, ete.,) reserve the species of
Glauconia under the name of Twurritella, and propose three sections in that
genus, two for the genus Glauconia, and one in which they place all the species
commonly known as Turritella. For the two first they take as a ground of distine-
tion the presence or absence of an umbilicus. We do not in the least intend to
deny the importance of those characters in many cases, but we cannot help doubt-
ing their value in the present one. For we have repeatedly observed, (vide Sitzb.
Akad., Wien, Revision der Gosau-Gastropoden, pp. 11-15), that the columella is in
one and the same species sometimes solid, and at other times hollowed out. It is
by no means rare to find young shells provided with a large open umbilicus,
while fully grown ones have no trace of it. Such is really very often the case with
Glauconia, and full grown shells have, in consequence of the great thickness of
the inner lip, the columella apparently quite solid. For these and other considerable

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 211

changes in the form and ornamentation of the shell we can only account by
the supposition, that the individuals were living in brackish-, or partially even in
fresh-waters. Save in the porammpinm or the Mezanupa such remarkable varia-
tions in one and the same species are scarcely to be found in any other group.
Thus the mode of life can render a character, which is sometimes very important in
a classificatory point of view, under other circumstances almost valueless in that
respect. We gladly concede, that the general form of the shells and especially that
of the whorls with their spirally arranged ornamentations appears fully to justify
the classification of Glauconia in the family Yurrirerzm.s, but at the same
time the massive structure of these conical shells and the anterior insinuation, or
emargination of the aperture, are so far characteristic, as to make a generic separa-
tion of those shells very desirable.

I have already in my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda advocated the idea,
that most of the species of Glauconia appear to be inhabitants of brackish— or
fresh-water. I may also refer to the similarity in the structure of the shells and the
form of the aperture between Glauconia and Lampania or Ceriphasia of the
Meztanip#. In this respect our genus may be regarded as a truly intermediate form
between this last named family and the Tvrrrrezzi.s#, for it may almost with
the same reason be supposed to belong to the former.

The oldest known representative of Glauconia is described by Dunker
from the Wealden deposits of Northern Germany under the name of Welania,-
having been previously reported as Melanopsis or Potamides,- namely, Melania
strombiformis, Schlot. sp. (Wealden Monograph, p. 50, pl. 10, figs. 17-19 and
24). Of the other species noted in the same work the generic determination
is somewhat doubtful; some of them may belong to Glauconia, others to Can-
thidomus (from which Lyrcea is scarcely different), or Fawius, and a few appear to
be true Melanie. .

In the cretaceous deposits three different horizons of Glauconia are at present
known. The first are those described by Coquand in his Monog. of the ‘ Etage
Aptien’ (Marseille, 1866), namely, Glau. Pizcuetana (Pleurotomaria? id., Vilanova,
Mem. R. Acad., Madrid, 1859, Vol. IV., pl. 2, fig. 12,—Cassiope. id. et Tekelit,
Coquand, loc. cit., p. 58, pl. 3, figs. 1-3), a species much resembling the senonien
Glau. Renauxiana, D’Orb.; Glau. (Cassiope) turrita, Coq. (1. cit., p. 60, pl. 3,
figs. 5-6), which is probably not specifically different from Glau. helvetica, Pictet
et Renevier; Glau. LInjani, (Cerith. id. Verneuil,— Cerith. Lusani apud Vilanova,—
Cerith. Heeri, Pictet et Renev.,— Cassiope Verneuili et Lujani, Coquand, 1. cit., pl. 4,
figs. 1—5), is closely allied to the last species; and Glaw. (Cassiope) Renevieri,
Coquand (ibid., fig. 8), which is very likely not different from Glaw. Pizcuetana.

The second horizon of Glauconia is in the Cenomanien. Prof. Hebert,
whose instructive collections in Paris I had lately an opportunity of examining,
showed me a fine series of three or four new species from these beds, but the names
and descriptions of these species are not yet published.

212 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

At last come the species from the Gosau and a few from Northern Germany.
They have been enumerated by Pictet et Campiche (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser.,
pp. 324-825, under sect. 2 and 3 of Twrritelia) and in part critically examined by
myself (Revision der Gosau-Gastropoden, p. 15, ete., in Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1865,
Vol. LIT). I may add, that I have since examined the originals of D’Orbigny’s
Turritella Bauga, and believe it to be a true Zurritella, not a Glauconia as
stated in my paper. IJ have also examined the specimens of D’Orbigny’s Twrr.
provincialis (Prod. II, p. 217,) and found them to be identical with the Glauconia
conoidea, Sow. sp. from the Gosau deposits of the North-eastern Alps.

In our South Indian cretaceous deposits only fragments have as yet occurred,
which could doubtfully be referred to Glauconia.

2.—Arcotia, Stoliczka, 1868.

Arc. testa turrita, elongata, crassiuscula; anfractibus spiraliter striatis ; striis
incrementi rectis, non sinuatis; columella excavata; apertura angulate-rotundata,
antice sub-effusa.

The species, described under the name of <Arcotia indica, Stol. (p. 215 ) is
considered as the type of the genus. The difference from Zwrritella (as restricted)
consists in the want of any insinuations on the strize of growth, and in the presence
of a hollow columella.

The only other fossil species, which we were able to trace as belonging to this
genus, is the Turrit. Roissyi, d’Arch. from the oolitic — (with Zerebratula decorata,
Schloth.),—beds near Eparcy, in the dept. of Aisne in France, (Mem. Soc. Géol.,
France, 1842, Vol. V, p. 380, pl. 30, fig. 2). The genus recalls, moreover, some
paleeozoic species, which are often referred to the Trocuzpa, like Trochus Yvanii
Léveille, (Mem. Soc. Géol., France, 1835, II, p. 39, pl. 2, fig. 24) and oth.

Dunker describes (Journ. de Conchiliologie, 1862, Vol. X, p. 354, pl. 18,
fig. 8), a recent Turr. umbilicata [non idem Coquand, 1859]; but the specimen,
which he figures, is evidently a very young shell, and the strize of growth are not
marked, for which reason it is difficult to say whether it belongs to Arcotia.

3.—Desalia, Gray, 1842, a form of Turritella, which is characterised by
having the last whorl much larger than the others, the aperture more produced
anteriorly, and the columella somewhat twisted at its termination. It strongly recalls
the form of Sandbergeria in the Cerrraupmx. There are several very characteristic
species known from tertiary deposits, and Deshayes (Paris foss., Vol. IT, p. 322, etc.,)
accepts Mesalia as a division of Turritella, proper. Cretaceous species are as yet
scarcely known. The Chem. clathrata, Binkh. (Monog. Gast. et Ceph. Limbg., 1861,
pt. I, p. 22, pl. 5, fig. 4) is probably a Mesalia.

4.—The name Lithotrochus has been proposed by Conrad for the Turritella
Humboldtii, Buch., sp. (non idem, J. Miiller, 1851,—7Z. Andii, d’Orb., Mem. Soe.
Géol., France, 1851, IV, p. 12, pl. 2, figs. 7-8). This is no doubt a remarkable
form, differing considerably from all true Twrritell@, and approaching somewhat to
Mesalia, but it has not the produced basis of the last whorl of that genus, unless

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 213

all the specimens which have been figured were very imperfect, which does not
appear very likely. The thickened sutural band provided with very numerous
strize of growth may add to the peculiarities, which entitle the species to a generic
distinction, for it must have been in some way connected with a different form of the
margin of the aperture. Bayle and Coquand (loc. cit.) state, that they received
the species Lith. Humboldtii with Terr. tetraedra in one and the same piece of rock,
and besides in company with Gryphea cymbium and other characteristically liassic
species. The species must, therefore, be struck out of the list of cretaceous fossils,
where it had been placed by D’Orbigny.

5.—Turritella, Lamarck, 1799 (H. and A. Adams’ Genera I, p. 351, includ-
ing TZorcula and Zaria of Gray as sub-genera). Under Twrritella (as restricted)
those species are here retained, which have a number of equal, chiefly thin, spiral
strize, and the volutions flattened or slightly convex. Those species are called Toreula,
the whorls of which are more or less excavated in the middle, and have two spiral
keels near the sutures, while in Zaria the whorls are provided with a number of sharp
keels, which are specially strong below the middle of the whorls. Each of the divi-
sions exhibits certain minor distinctions, but the form of the shell is never markedly
different, the whorls increasing very gradually in size. In determining a large
number of fossil species, which are not always well preserved, it is almost impossible
to fix the limit between Torcula and Turritella, and equally so between this latter
and Zaria. 'The outer lip is always insinuated, only in different degrees in various
species, the inner lip is evenly arcuated, and the axis of the shell, though always
solid, still very thin.

The determination of the cretaceous species, with respect to the sub-generic
divisions of Twrritella, is as yet very unsatisfactorily known. So many of them are
based often upon one or two additional spiral striee of a few whorls, and without any
reference to the proportions of the same, that we are probably not beyond the
truth, when we say that of the 76 European species of ZYurritella, quoted by Pictet
and Campiche, one-third will have to be abandoned. With regard to the critical
examination of a number of the Alpine species, I must refer to my revision of
the Gosau-Gastropoda in Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, LII, p. 8, etc., and also in
‘ Jahrbuch Geol. Reichs-Anst.’ Wien, 1863, XIII, pp. 53-54.

In addition to those already mentioned in the Paléont. Suisse, dme. Ser.,
pp. 318-324, we quote at present the following: Turr. plana, T.? sinistra,
T. conferta, T. Falcoburgensis, T. ciphyana (vide Binkhorst, Monog. Gast. et Ceph.
craie de Limbourg, 1861, pt. 1, pp. 33-34 and 77) from the upper cretaceous beds
near Maestricht. The state of preservation of many of the species is far from satis-
factory. Zurr. Sarthensis, T. gracilis, T. alternata and T. acicula are mentioned
as new by Gueranger from the ‘ Grés verts’ of the dept. de la Sarthe (Ess. d’une
Repertoire Paléont., etc., Mans, 1853, p. 29). Of the three first-named species
the same author gives figures in his ‘ Album Paléont. etc.’, 1867, pl. 9, but I should
really be at a loss, how to recognise those species again from such small fragments !
Turr. inique-ornata, Drescher (Zeitsch. deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch., 1863, Vol. XV,
p. 333, pl. 9, fig. 1), a species very much like the Turr. rigida, Sow. from the

214 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Gosau deposits. Zurr. venusta, T. Tournalt, T. Vidalina, T. pusilla and T. Fresqueti,
Coquand, from Spain (Monog. Paléont. de l’étage Aptien, etc., Marseille, 1866,
pp. 55-57).

To the two species already known from Africa (Materiaux, etc., p. 326,) Turr.
[? Mathilda| Bonet {not Bouei, loc. cit.| and 7. Meadii, Baily, [not Sharpe, loc.
cit.], have to be added the following, described in the Géol. et Paléont. prov.
Constantine par H. Coquand, (Marseille, 1862): 7. gigantea, p. 175, 7. pustu-
lifera, T. nerineformis, T. leoperdites, T. Tenouklensis, (p. 176), T. carentonensis,
and 7. Bucheroni, (p. 329). How many of these are true Turriteli@ is not easy
to imagine, for most of them are based upon very imperfect casts only.

To the American species, quoted by Pictet and Campiche (loc. cit., p. 326)
have to be added several noticed by Gabb in his Catalogue, (Proceed. Am. Phil.
Soc., 1861, VIII, p. 147) 2. multilineata, Ev. and Shum., 1857 (not idem, Miiller,
1851, and not mu/ltilineata, Gabb), ZF. pumila, T. Saffordii, T. Tennesseensis and
T. Hardemanensis of Gabb, T. trilira, Conrad; all the species are described in
the 4th Vol. pp. 285 and 392 of the Journ. of the Acad. Nat. Sc. Philadelphia ;
farther 7. infralineata, T. Veatchii, T. Chicoensis, T. robusta, Gabb, T. Uvasana,
Conrad ; (vide Pal. Calif., 1864, Vol. I, pp. 181, ete.), and 7. infra-granulata, Gabb
(ibid. p. 212); also 7. corsicana and Winchelli, Shumard, from Texas.

The South Indian cretaceous species have increased from five, as known
through Forbes’ and d’Orbigny’s investigations, to thirteen, twelve of which will be
found described on the subsequent pages under Twrritel/a, the sub-generic names
being noted in a parenthesis. They are the following: Arcotia indica, Stol.;
Turritella asperata, Stol.; T. Pondicherriensis, Forb.; PT. gemina, Stol.; T. dispassa,
Stol.; Z. affinis, Miiller; 7. Neptuni, Mimst.; 7. elicita, Stol.; ZT. contumescens,
Stol.; 7. nerinea, Roem.; ZT. nodosa, Roem.; T.multistriata, Reuss.; T. ventricosa,
Forb.; Z. Breantiana, d’Orbigny. In reality only eight new species have been
added to the number already known; the rest have been found to be identical
with species formerly described from Europe or elsewhere.

6.—WMathilda, Semper, 1865, (Journ. de Conchyl., Paris, Vol. V, p. 330, ete.,)
has been proposed for a number of small, spirally ribbed Turritelle with a simple or
anteriorly sub-effuse aperture and a mammillate apex, consisting of one, or one and
a half, strongly inflated smooth whorls. Mr. Semper concludes from this, that the
respective species belong to the family Prrauzpzzima. We have already expressed
our views as regards the limits of this family (vide p. 171), and shall offer some
farther remarks subsequently on the same subject, when speaking of the Huzrum.z.
We can only mention here that there are several species of true Pyramidella and
Obeliscus, which have not a mammillate apex, and, on the other hand, several
species of Czrrraip#, Scatips, and even of the Buccrnzps, which have it dis-
tinetly mammillate. The canuyrrziuv (of the fam. Hurzrurp#) have usually an
inflated apex, but this is not an exclusive character, just as it is not in the Vozurzmaz.
There are several jurassic* species, which have most probably to be referred to

* Dr. Laube describes a Mathilda euglypha from the oolitic beds of Balin; vide Sitz. Akad., Wien,
1866, LIV.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 215

Mathilda,* although we could not pronounce a definite opinion as to whether
the genus will stand as proposed by Mr. Semper. The Zwrritella Bonei, Baily,
(Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., XI, p. 455, pl. 12, fig. 7, not 7. Bouei apud
Pictet et Campiche) from South Africa could possibly be a Mathilda, but it would
be a gigantic species of this genus. Several tertiary and recent species were des-
cribed by Semper. The cancellated species of Mathilda would form a passage to
the next family, the Scazrpm.

XLVII.—ARCOTIA, Stoliczka, 1868.
1. ARcorra Inpica, Séoliczka. Pl. XVI, Fig. 12, and Pl. XIX, Fig. 6.

Are. testa turrita, crassa; anfractibus antice bicarinatis, (carina anteriori multo
tenwiori, postica acute elevata), marginem posteriorem versus gradatim angustioribus,
striis tribus fortioribus atque multis minoribus ornatis ; striis incrementi minutis, rectis :
basi ultimi anfractus valde convexa atque spiraliter striata ; columella late excavata ;
apertura intus valide angulata ; labio levigato, moderate incrassato.

Spiral angle 35°- 38°; sutural angle 8°- 9°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) od vv =0°33.
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (consd.as 1:00) ... 0°24.
se 3 nA oh : its width (consd. as 1:00) ... we =O'44.

The conical form of the shell, the double keel along the anterior margin, and
the gradual posterior tapering of the whorls, as well as the strong convexity of the
basis of the last volution, are very distinctive characters of this species. There are
generally three thicker spiral lines, of which the one next to the strong keel is
thinner than the two others. In younger specimens this third thinner keel is often
not very clearly traceable, while in larger specimens a fourth one attains occasion-
ally a nearly equal strength. Besides there is a large number of finer spiral
strize present, all of them crossed by the straight transverse lines of growth. The
aperture is rather distinctly angular on the columellar side, and more uniformly
roundish on the outer lip. The inner lip is smooth, and like the rest of the shell
of considerable thickness. A

Coquand describes from Epagnac a Turr. wmbilicata, (Bull. Soc. Géol. France,
1859, Vol. XVI, p. 979) with narrow and smooth whorls, and a large umbilicus;
the short description would rather apply to a Niso.

Locality North of Alundanapooram, in greyish sandstones; apparently
rather rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

* Conrad (Smithsonian Mise. coll.; Check list inv. foss., eocene, 1866, p.14,) places the genus in the
CE RITHIOPSIDE.

216 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

XLVIII—TURRITELLA, Lamarck, 1799.

1. TURRITELLA (TorcULA) aspeRATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XVII, Fig. 1, and
Pl. XIX, Fig. 7.

Turr. testa elongate-conica ; anfractibus pluribus, complanatis, liris inequalibus
atque striis spiralibus ornatis: lira posteriori ad marginem suturalem posita sub-
rugosa ; lira secunda supra medium sita inequaliter duplici, acute atque numerose
tuberculatu ; excavatione mediana anfractuum linea sub-elevata et undulata divisa ;
liris duabus anterioribus rugosis, inequalibus, postica crassiore, antica in anfractibus
superioribus sepe obtecta, in ultimo anfractu ad peripheriam carinam basalem for-
mante. Superficies teste est preterea minutissime spiraliter striata, striis transver-
talibus incrementi etiam minutis atque lente insinuatis ; basi applanata, striis non-
nullis fortioribus atque multis tenuioribus imterpositis ornata; apertura angular
labio moderate crasso, levigato.

Spiral angle 19°; sutural angle 11°,

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 000 eee 0°25.
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) ... 0:19.
ty fy rp es : its width (considered as 1:00) ... ee 0°48.

This very remarkable species has an ornamentation quite different from any
known living or fossil Zwrritella. The whorls are in their general aspect flattened,
and the entire surface covered with a very fine spiral striation and several strong
ridges. Beginning at the posterior or upper margin of the whorls they are placed
in the following order: the margin of the suture is formed by a thick rough or
obsoletely tuberculated ridge, then follows a double ridge, being unequally divided
into a thinner posterior and stronger anterior portion; both are ornamented with
numerous sharply pointed tubercles. Next follows a broad excavation of the
whorls, having an undulating keel in the middle; and there are two other rough
ridges, the one bounding the excavation being stronger, the other next to the
lower suture thinner; the latter of these two is often partially covered by the suc-
ceeding whorl, while on the last whorl it forms the keel of the periphery. In young
specimens the inequality of the ridges is not so apparent, all of them being of more
uniform thickness. The spiral striation is very distinct, and the strize themselves are
of different strength, and slightly undulating, or occasionally interrupted in their
course. The strize of erowth show a distinct sinuation, which is strongest on the
tuberculated ridge, above the middle of the whorls. The aperture is angular; the
inner lip has a moderate thickness; the margin of the outer lip has not been observed
perfect, but judging from the curve of the strize of growth, it must have been broadly
insinuated above the middle of the height of the whorls ; columella thin and solid.

The only species, which appears to have a similar character of ornamentation,
is one from the upper cretaceous deposits of Aachen, described and figured by
J. Miiller as Turr. nodosa, Romer (Mon. Pet. Aach. Kreidef. II, 1851, p. 32, pl. 4,
fig. 18). It differs principally from our species by a much greater height of the
whorls, but 1 do not think that it has been correctly identified»with the species of
Romer. I shall mention the difference again, when speaking of the Zur. nodosa.

Locality.—Near Ninnyoor, in white calcareous sandstone ; apparently very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 217

2. TURRITELLA (Torcvta) PONDICHERRIENSIS, Forbes, Pl. XVI, Figs. 18, 19;
PE XIX, Hig. 8.

1846. Twrritella pondicherriensis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., Vol. VII, p. 123, Pl. XIII, Fig. 4,

1847, A angulata, D’Orb. Voy. Astrolabe, Atl. Paléont., Pl. III, Fig. 27, (non id. Sowerby,
D’Orbigny, 1842, and others).

1850. i Pondicherriensis, in D’Orbigny’s Prod. II, p. 218, including Turr. angulosa, D’Orb.—=T. an-
gulata in the Voy. of the Astrolabe.

Turr. testa elongate-conica, crassa; anfractibus ad margines tumescentibus,
suturis profundis sejunctis, ad medium paulo excavatis atque 5-6—liratis, liris sim-
plicibus, tenuibus, semper sulca mediana divisis ; superficie striis minutis spiralibus
atque transversalibus decussantibus ornatis, ultimis paulo insinuatis ; basi ad periphe-
riam subcarinata, applanata, spiraliter striata ; apertura rotundate angulata.

Spiral angle 25°- 30°; sutural angle 5°- 6°.

Approximate height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... w. 0:20.
A % of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) 0°16.
39 5p 0 » + its width (considered as 1-00) sno) O49)

The posterior margin of each of the whorls is always strongly thickened,
forming a broad slightly rounded ridge; the anterior marginal thickening always
forms a smaller and narrower ridge; occasionally it is nearly obsolete. The middle
portion of the whorls is excavated, and in regularly grown specimens orna-
mented with six spiral ridges, being divided in the middle by a somewhat broader
furrow into sets of three each. The most anterior or lowest ridge is always the
strongest and sometimes the next above it is united with it, giving it a still greater
thickness ; in such cases only five spiral keels are present. On the other hand, in
cases where the anterior sutural ridge is very narrow, there appear to be seven
instead of six keels present. Young specimens have generally only the posterior
marginal ridge quite distinct.

The entire surface of the shell is besides covered with fine spiral strize, which
are very much interrupted, rough and undulated by the striz of growth. The
latter are distinctly insinuated somewhat above the middle of the height of each
whorl, and equally undulating in their course. The aperture is roundish angular;
the shell is remarkably thick, the section of the whorls internally nearly circular.

Localities—Near Pondicherry, in bluish, calcareous sandstone, and near
Arvrialoor, in whitish soft sandstone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group. I think the extent of the Valudayoor group,
as being the lowest and about equivalent to the Ootatoor beds, must be accepted
very cautiously. The larger number of fossils from these Pondicherry beds are
rather identical with those from the Arrialoor group.

218 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

3. TURRITELLA (TorcULA) GEmiIna, Stoliczka, Pl. XVI, Figs. 10, 11;
Pl. XIX, Fig. 9.

Turr. testa elongate-conica ; anfractibus planulatis, suturis profundis sejunctis,
postice paulo tumescentibus, et ad medium lente excavatis, spiraliter 7-8-striatis,
antice prope suturam bicarinatis; striis transversalibus incrementi minutissimis,
insinuatis ; bast plana, spiraliter striis fortioribus atque tenwioribus ornata; apertura
angulari, labio antice paulo-incrassato, labro tenuissimo.

Spiral angle 30°; sutural angle 3°- 4°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ou wee RODS
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (consd- as 1:00) ... coo LOS:
oh op 43 : Its width (consd. as 1:00) sa wo» O49.

The two keels on the anterior or lower margin of each whorl are very charac-
teristic of this species ; they seem to be always present, the marginal one being some-
what thinner than the one above. The rest of the surface of the whorls is covered
with seven or eight spiral strize, either all of nearly equal strength, or one or two
in the middle stronger than the others. The middle portion of the whorls is in
young specimens perfectly flat, in older ones a little concave; the posterior portion
is also in larger grown specimens somewhat thickened, sloping gradually towards
the suture. The striz of growth are very fine, insinuated about the middle,
producing often a slight undulation on the spiral strize.

Localities —Near Arrialoor and Karapaudy, in whitish siliceous sandstone ;
very rare.

formation.—Arrialoor group.

4, 'TURRITELLA (ToRCULA) pDiIspassa, Séoliczka, Pl. XVI, Figs. 18, 14; and
JHb OOD. Inesy IO Ils

Turr. testa elongata; anfractibus numerosis, angustis, ad suturas valde contractis,
prope marginem anteriorem acute carinatis, primis fere planis, posterioribus ad
medium lente excavatis atque supra excavationem paulo tumescentibus, spiraliter
striatis : striis numerosissinis, tribus seu quatuor fortioribus ; lineis incrementi insinu-
atis ; bast ultumi anfractus aliquando producta, convexa, spiraliter striata, ad peris
pheriam carinata ; apertura angulari, altiore quam lata.

Spiral angle 20°- 22°; sutural angle 8°- 9°.

Approximate height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0°22.
a » of penultimate whorl : height of spire (consd. as 1:00) 0:17.
5 ay eo » + ibs width (consd.as 1:00) ... 0:58.

The single sharp keel along the anterior margin of each of the whorls, which
are very high in proportion to their width, the slender form, and the strongly
produced basis of the last volution distinguish this species readily from 7. gemina,
n. sp., or Z. Pondicherriensis, Forb.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 219

Very young specimens have the whorls quite flat, anteriorly always keeled and
gradually tapering towards the posterior suture. In older and more grown speci-
mens (Pl. XVI, Fig. 14) the whorls become somewhat concave about the middle,
but they are on both the sutures much contracted. Among the numerous fine spiral
striz there are generally three or four, which increase in strength with the age and
size of the specimen.

Locality.—Near Arrialoor, in whitish sandstone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

5. TURRITELLA (ToRCULA) AFFINIS, Willer, Pl. XVII, Bigs sb 7-18)- Pls xox,
Figs. 12-13.

1851. Turritella affinis, Miller (Pet. Aach. Kreide. II, p. 31, Pl. IV, Fig. 11).

Turr. testa conica, anfractibus ad margines crasse sed obtuse carinatis, ad medium
excavatis, in superficie numerose striatis: striis incrementi minutissimis, insinuatis ;
basi ultimi anfractus subconvexa, paululum prominente ; apertura rotundate quadran-
gulari, ad marginem exteriorem emarginata.

Spiral angle 22°; sutural angle 7°- 8°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00)

Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (consd. as 1:00) ... aco. WES
33 a » + its width (consd. as 1:00) a eno Ls

Each of the whorls is ornamented with three keels, of which the middle one
is the thinnest, and placed somewhat below the centre. The anterior keel is gener-
ally sharper and often stronger, while the posterior slopes gradually towards the
suture. The entire surface of the shell is ornamented with fine spiral striz of
different strength, but according to the state of preservation and other causes the
appearance of the shell is very much changed. Sometimes the surface of the shell
seems to be almost smooth ; in other specimens there are only a few strize traceable
above and below each keel, varying in strength among themselves; again, in others
there are tolerably strong striz present, one bounding each of the two stronger
keels above and below, and there are besides one or two similar striz along the
posterior and one along the anterior suture.

In young specimens the fine striation almost disappears, and the difference in
the strength of the upper and lower and the median keels is not sc apparent. The
strize of growth produce on the finer spiral ornamentation often a slight granu-
lation. ,

As I have already observed, our specimens agree in every respect with the
figure and description of the species from the cretaceous deposits of Aachen, but
there are a number of other species known, which are very closely related, and
several of them perhaps identical with the above named species. I would specially
mention 7. Omalusi, Miiller, (ibid. fig. 12); 7. nitidula, Binkhorst (Monog. Gast.
et Ceph. Maestricht, p. 32, pl. 5°, fig. 12), and 7. Hichwaldiana, Goldf. (Pet. Germ.
III, pl. 197, fig. 4). The figure of this last species, given by Zekeli in the

990 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Abhandl. Geol. Reichs-Anst. I, pt. II, p. 22, pl. 1, fig. 2, must have been taken from
a somewhat unusually rare variety ; for I have generally found, that there is only one
middle keel present, very like that in the 7. affinis, not two keels. I am very much
disposed to believe, that at least the 7. nitidula and Hichwaldiana are identical with
the last mentioned species, for the increase of the whorls is in all exactly the same;
but I have not at present the materials to confirm this supposition.
Localities—Near Coonum and Veraghoor; at the first in light coloured and
bluish sandstones, and social in large numbers at the second locality.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

6. Turrrretta Neprunti, Minster, Pl. XVI, Fig. 16, and Pl. XIX, Fig. 14.

1844. Turritella Neptuni, Minster in Gold. Petref. Germ. III, p. 106, Pl. CXCVI, Fig. 15.
1846 ? Neptuni, apud d’Archiac, Mem. Soe. Géol. France, Ser. II, Vol. Il, p. 344, Pl. XXYV,
Figs. 2b and 2d, non Figs. 2 and 2c,

Turr. testa elongata, anfractibus complanatis, ad suturam posteriorem paulo
twmescentibus, spiraliter numerosissime striatis, striis nonnullis (3-4) fortioribus,
ceteris tenuissimis.

Spiral angle 20°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of a whorl : its width (considered as 1°00) c00 ood eee 0°58.

The surface of the whorls is covered with numerous fine spiral strive, of which
three or four on the anterior portion are often somewhat stronger than the rest.
Each of the whorls covers with its posterior margin asmall portion of the preceding
one, and on account of this higher extension a narrow elevated band is formed,
causing naturally a depression below it. This peculiar form of the whorls is by
Minster called “ iibergreifend.’”” The ornamentation of our specimen is perfectly
identical with that of Goldfuss’ figure, so that there can be very little doubt left of
its being the same species.

Miinster’s original specimens were from the middle cretaceous strata of Tour-
nay in Belgium. D’Archiac described subsequently the fossils of this locality in
more detail, and had apparently two different forms under examination, which he
referred to Miinster’s species. As he, however, himself admits (vide Mem. Soe.
Géol. France, Ser. II, Vol. II, p. 344), the specimens in figures 2b and 2d may be
different from those represented in 2 and 2c. The former with their tumescent
and ‘overreaching’ posterior margin and interiorly roundish section of the whorls
appear to belong properly to Miinster’s 7. Neptuni, while to the other two figures
d’Archiae’s first name TZ. subvibrayeana, (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, t. III, 1846,
p. 387)=Z. Archiaci, Orb. (Prod. IT, p. 148) ought to be applied. Such a distine-
tion appears to be at least the most probable and natural, although conclusions
drawn from single figures, and not referring to perfect specimens, can never he
accepted without a little hesitation.

Locality.— Near Alundanapooram, in whitish sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 221
7. TURRITELLA ELIcrTA, Stoliczha, Pl. XIV, Fig. 3, and Pl. XIX, Figs. 15-16.

Turr. testa perlonga, valde attenuata ; anfractibus numerosis, postice late tumes-
centibus, ad medium paulo excavatis, superioribus spiraliter minute striatis atque
liratis, inferioribus levigatis ; striis inerementi minutis, supra medium valde insinu-
atis ; ultimo anfractu ad peripheriam basalem subcarinato ; basi paululum producta ;
apertura subquadrangulari, altiore quam lata.

Spiral angle 9°; sutural angle 12°-13°.
Height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1:00) coo nie puns

The very elongated form and the broad swelling along the posterior suture give
_ this species at first sight the appearance of a Nerinea; the sutural swelling is, how-
ever, not margined by a separate line, as is the case in all Nerinee, and the want of
all columellar plaits confirms that distinction.

A very characteristic mark of this species is produced by the great height of
the whorls in proportion to their width, which distinction separates it readily from
T. biformis, Goldf. (Petr. Germ. ITT, pl. 197, fig. 8), and also from the intertrappean
T. prelonga, Hislop, with which Mr. H. Blanford thought it apparently identical
(vide Mem. Geol. Sur. India, IV, p. 141). The uppermost whorls are minutely
spirally striated on the elevated band, and more strongly on the rest of the surface,
but on the larger whorls ‘only the insinuated strie of growth are distinctly
traceable (vide Pl. XIX, Fig. 16). The basis of the last whorl is slightly convex,
obtusely carinated at the periphery and apparently smooth.

Locality.—In the white sandy limestones near Ninnyoor, where the species
was found with Nerinea Blanfordiana, and several Crprarpa and VoLuripe.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

8. TURRITELLA CONTUMESCENS, Stoliczka, Pl. XVI, Fig. 17; Pl. XIX, Fig. 17.

Turr. testa anfractibus numerosis, complanatis composita ; margine posteriori
anfractuum tumescente, tuberculis transversaliter elongatis atque obliquis ornato ;
superficie anfractuum infrd quatuor striis granulosis fortioribus atque nonnuilis
minutissimis notata.

Spiral angle 20°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of one whorl : its width (consd, as 1:00) i w. 0°40.

The ornamentation of this species recalls very much some other similar
cretaceous forms, like 7. Decheniana, Goldf. (Pet. Germ. pt. III, p. 107, pl. 197,
fig. 8), or 7. biformis, Sow. (ibid. fig. 8; Stoliczka in Sitzgb. Akad., Wien, LIT,
Revision, etc., p. 8), but the great width of the whorls in proportion to their
height is a very marked distinction of the Indian fossil.

The posterior margin of each whorl is ornamented with a broad, tuberculated
band or ridge, and below it are four spiral granulated stric alternating with some
other much finer ones. The granulation of these strie, specially of that on the
anterior suture, is not always very distinctly traceable, although it never appears
to be wanting. The basis of each whorl is rather flattened and spirally striated ;
the section of the whorls is roundly angular,

922 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Locality.—Near Comarapolliam and East of Arrialoor, in whitish siliceous

sandstones; rare.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

9. TURRITELLA? NERINEA, Rémer, Pl. XVI, Fig. 15; and Pl. XIX, Figs. 18-19.

1841. Turritella nerinea, Rémer, Norddeutsche Kreide., p. 80, Pl. XI, Fig. 21.

1844, » Decheniana, Goldf. Petr. Germ., pt. III, p. 107, Pl. CXOVII, Fig. 3.

1850. » - nertnea, in Geinitz’ Quadersandst., p. 124.

It is not without doubt that we refer an imperfect specimen of a Twurritella
to this species, which is so common in the upper ecretaceous beds of Northern
Germany. The character of the ornamentation is in general the same, as noted by
Goldfuss and Romer. There are six spiral and granulated striz on each whorl,
the one on the posterior or upper margin being the strongest, and the two anterior
being placed closer to each other, than the one immediately below the strong keel.
The other strize are placed still nearer to the anterior suture of the whorls and are
usually not granulated. The entire surface of the shell is besides very minutely
striated.

The differences, which we have to note between our fossil and the European
species, are the whorls being slightly higher in proportion to their width, and the
fourth of the striz from the top being stronger, than any of the two others on
each side, above and below it. In Goldfuss’ figure a similar fact seems to be indi-
cated in the third ridge from above, and it is not quite impossible that such a
slight variation may occur in the ornamentation of one and the same species. We
do not wish to be positive as to our identification of such imperfect specimens, but
we desire to draw the attention of any subsequent explorer in South India to this
very interesting fossil, for if it proves to be identical, it is more important than a
dozen of other new species.

Our species can also be compared with Sowerby’s Z. granulata from Black-
down, but in this the spiral keels are usually more closely arranged.

Locality.—W. of Odium, in a calcareous sandstone; apparently very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

10. TURRITELLA Noposa, Rémer. Pl. XVII, Fig. 7, and Pl. XIX, Figs. 20-21.

1841. Turritella nodosa, Romer (Nordd. Kreide., p. 80, Pl. XI, Fig. 20).
1844. - quinquecincta, Goldf. (Petr. Germ. III, p. 106, Pl. CXCVII, Fig. 17).

Turr. testa perlonga ; anfractibus munerosis, complanatis, spiraliter minutis-
sime striatis atque quinque liris crassioribus ornatis: prima ad marginem anteriorem
posita tenuissima, sublevigata, ceteris fortioribus granulosis ; striis incrementi minu-
tis, insinuatis ; basi convexa, producta, spiraliter striata, ad peripheriam carinata,
apertura rotundate ovata, marginibus attenuatis instructa.

Spiral angle 12°-15°; sutural angle 10°-12°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) se no ve O16.

Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) co, OPN
its width (considered as 1-00) 1 see OJ:

22 29 2

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 223

In connection with the elongated form and considerable height of the whorls,
in proportion to their width, the principal distinctive characters lie in the ornamen-
tation. Each whorl has five spiral ridges, the uppermost or posterior of which begins
at the suture and the others follow at nearly equal distances from each other.
The anterior ridge is the thinnest and is nearly all through equal in strength. The
four above the first are distinctly, although not strongly, granulated, and of these
sometimes the lowest is thicker than the others, sometimes the uppermost; not
unusually they have all very nearly the same strength. Besides these ridges the
entire surface is covered with fine spiral striz, which again often vary a little in
their thickness. The strize of growth are as usual thin, and strongly insinuated
above the middle of the height of the whorls. The basis of the last is produced,
convex, carinate on the periphery and spirally striated; the aperture is roundish
oval, being somewhat higher than broad.

Locatity—North of Odium; only a few specimens have as yet been found
in a greyish calcareous sandstone, belonging to the lowest division of our Trich-
inopoly cretaceous deposits.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

There exists a considerable difference between different authors as to what
ought to be called Z. nodosa, quinquecincta, multistriata, Noeggerathiana, a. o.
Without pretending to be in a position to clear up all these questions, we must give
full reasons for our own identifications, and shew the extent to which they may be
accepted.

a. A reference to our figures and those of Goldfuss’ of 7. quinquecincta will be
probably found a sufficient proof as to the identity of both fossils. Comparing with
this the original drawings of Rémer’s 7. nodosa we find, that although identical in
form and character of ornamentation, it has the fourth ridge from above the strongest.
This variation does occur in one of our specimens (vide Pl. XTX, Fig. 20). Romer
speaks only of four spiral ridges, but the existence of the fifth, which is always
thinner and placed along the anterior suture, is distinctly traceable ou the pen-
ultimate whorl of his figure. These two forms can therefore without any great
objection be united under the older denomination of TZ. nodosa, as has been
done by Geinitz and others. D’Orbigny (Prod. II, 227) considers 7. funiculosa,
Math. (Cat., Méth. etc. pl. 39, fig. 15) as identical with 7. nodosa. This is,
however, scarcely admissible from Matheron’s figure, which represents a much more
conical and less cylindrical species. Its ornamentation appears to be also much
finer. Very probably also belongs to the true 7. nodosa the form described by Miiller
(Aach. Kreide., 1851, p. 51) as 7. Noeggerathiana, so far as can be seen on the
original specimens.

b. T. Noeggerathiana, Goldf. (Petr. Germ. III, p. 106, pl. 197, fig. 1) is
a species with somewhat more convex whorls, each of which is ornamented also
with five ridges, of which the anterior one is usually thinner than the rest. The
two posterior ones are farther separated from the others, and the anterior of these
two—that is the second from above,—is the strongest and most prominent of all.

224 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

These differences are very important, they give a totally different character to the
ornamentation of the shell and are clearly exhibited in Goldfuss’ figures, from
which—I must repeat—all my conclusions are drawn. Still, unless the contrary
can be proved by Goldfuss’ original specimens themselves, I do not think, that
there is sufficient reason to identify this species with the 7. nodosa of Romer.

To T. Noeggerathiana most probably is to be referred the species, noted by
J. Miller (Aach. Kreid., 1851, p. 32, pl. 4, fig. 18) as T. nodosa. The only
objection, which could be raised against it, is the want of the thinner anterior ridge,
but it may have been only obliterate or not developed, for the space between the
ridge above and the suture corresponds with that of Goldfuss’ drawing. The Turr,
quinquecincta, Goldf. var. in Binkhorst’s Monog. Gast. et Ceph. Maestricht, 1861,
p- 29, pl. 1, fig. 2, is also probably the same.

c. Turritella multistriata, Reuss., will be described subsequently.

There is no difficulty in distinguishing any of these three species at the first
glance from well preserved specimens, but in cases, in which the upper surface
and the keels are much worn off, or when the specimens represent only the top-
whorls, it is very difficult, indeed, to be quite certain of the determination.

11.—TuRRITELLA (ZARIA) MULTISTRIATA, Reuss. Pl. XVII, Figs. 8-14, 16,

1840. Turritella granulata (non Sow.) and ? propingua, Geinitz, Char. pt. I, pp. 44-45, Pl. XV,

Figs. 8-12.

1843. 3 multistriata, Reuss, Geog. Skizzen, Bohm., pt. IT, p. 207.

1844. 3 quadricincta, Hagenoviana and P velata, Goldf. Petr. Germ., pt. ITI, p. 106,
Pl. CXCVI, Figs. 16 and 17e.; p. 108, Pl. CKCVII, Figs. 5—6 (non seweincta,
Goldf.).

1845. 3 multistriata, Reuss, Bohm. Kreid., pt. I, p. 51, Pl. X, Fig. 17, and Pl. XT, Fig. 16.

1846, of 4 ee a pt. IT, p. 114.

1846, » Sowerbyi, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 124, Pl. XV, Fig. 4,

1847. ay Calypso, D’Orbigny, Voy. Astrol. Paléont., Atlas, Pl. III, Figs. 28-30,

1850. 3 multistriata, Reuss, in Geinitz’ Quader., p. 124.

1850. a Cenomanensis and ? Geinitzii, d’Orbignyi, Prod. II, p. 148,

1851. tH) multistriata, Rss., Miller, Monog. Aach. Kreid., pt. II, p. 27, Pl. IV, Fig. 1, (exclud-
ing 7. quinquecincta, Goldf. and Dupiniana, d’Orb.).

1851. » quinguelineata, Hagenoviana and ?gothica. Miller, ibid., pp. 28 and 29, Pl. IV,
Figs. 3 and 8.

1852. co dificilis, Zekeli, Abhandl. Geol. Reichs.-Anst., Wien, Vol. I, pt. 2, p. 23, Pl. I,
Fig. 3 (non idem d’Orbigny).

1853. an difficilis, Zek., Reuss. in Sitzungsb. Akad., Wien, Vol. XI, p. 884.

1862. ‘3 multistriata, Hagenoviana, quinguelineata, ?gothica, in Pictet’s Pal. Suisse, Ser. III,
p. 322-323,

1865. a Hagenoviana, Miinst., Stoliczka in Sitzb. Akad., Wien, Vol. LIT, Revision, etc., p. 9,

1866. 54 quadiicincta, Goldf. Petr. Germ., nov. edit., Pl, C, Figs. 16 and 17c, Giebel’s Reper-

torium, p. 107.

Turr. testa elongata, anfractibus sub-convexis, spiraliter 38-5—liratis, liris tribus
anterioribus fortioribus, duabus posterioribus semper tenuioribus, im anfractibus
minoribus sepissime una, nonnunquam utraque, evanescentibus ; liris omnibus in
adultis levigatis, in junioribus sepe sub-granulosis, striis minutissimis miterpositis
alternantibus ; basi producta, convexa, spiraliter obsolete striata, ad peripheriam

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 225

carinata ; apertura rotundata, marginibus tenuibus ; labro antice paulo eatenso, postice
prope medium insinuato.

Spiral angle 15°- 20°; sutural angle 10°- 12°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) Si ww. =0'25.
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (consd. as 1:00) von 8 Oeil:
3 " 5 : its width (op of nea A005

The principal distinguishing characters of this species are the slender elongated
form and the numerous slightly convex volutions, which are ornamented with three
stronger anterior and two thinner posterior ridges. The first are always present,
while of the two others the upper one generally, and sometimes both, disappear
on the higher whorls (vide Pl. XVII, Figs. 10,12, 16). In such cases there is
always a broad smooth space left between the suture and the uppermost of the
three stronger ridges. The attenuated form and less convex whorls always distin-
guish such fragments from those of 7. ventricosa, Forb.

In young specimens the whorls are generally even, the ridges often slightly
granulated and occasionally of considerable thickness. In some specimens, which
are certainly not otherwise different, the ridges are from the first to the adult stage
always smooth, or only partially granulated or interrupted by the lines of growth.
Very much depends in such cases on the state of preservation of the shell-surface.
I have repeatedly had occasion to observe, that in living Twrritelle similar
little changes in the ornamentation often take place in the same species at different
localities, inhabited by them.

The entire surface of the shell is covered with fine spiral striz. The basis
is convex with an additional keel on the periphery. The aperture is roundish, the
margins thin, and in full grown specimens almost dissolute and separated from
the rest of the shell along the inner lips; the outer lip is anteriorly expanded and
externally deeply insinuated about the middle.

This species is common all through the upper (Senonien and Turonien)
eretaceous deposits of Germany, and occurs also in those of the Alpine Gosau
formation.

Localities.—In India we find it represented chiefly in the upper sandy beds of
Arrialoor, Karapaudy, Comarapolliam, Mulloor and Vylapaudy; very rarely it does
occur in the calcareous sandstones of the middle series near Garudamungalum.

Formation.—Arrialoor and Trichinopoly groups.

The first notice given of the species seems to be that of Geinitz, when he was
induced to identify some of the young granulated specimens with 7. granulata,
Sow. In his later publication (Quader., p. 124) Geinitz refers again some of these
specimens to Sowerby’s species, but I do not think correctly, with the exception of
fig. 7 (loc. cit.), for the whorls of the other figures do not correspond in their pro-
portion with those of 2. granulata. The description and figure of Z. propinqua,
(loc. cit.) is so insufficient and partly contradictory to the ornamentation of
T. multistriata, that the identification can be accepted only on Geinitz’s own authority.
Reuss’ name is characteristic and published previously to those of Goldfuss.

226 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The identity of 7. quadricincta and Hagenoviana, Goldf., cannot be questioned, and
I accepted the latter name in my last Revision of the Alpine Gosau-Gastropoda,
because I had not before the opportunity of examining several of the doubtful
species. In the last edition of the ‘Petrefacta Germaniz’ the name 7. qnadriciucta is
retained, but I do not think, that it deserves priority, and it is not characteristic at
all. Goldfuss’ name of 7. velata refers to an imperfect cast only. Certainty on
these points can be obtained only by the examination of the originals. 7. Sowerbyi
and 7. Calypso are the same as figured on our Pl. XVII, Figs. 10 and 16. They
do not need any farther comment; we examined specimens from the same localities.

To which species D’Orbigny intended to apply his name 7. Geinitziw is not
clear. He refers to a Z. multistriata, Reuss, but it cannot be that described by
Reuss, for in his Prod. II, p. 218, he quotes both the figures of the latter
author. Perhaps D’Orbigny meant the J. granulata of Geimitz in ‘Verst. von
Kieslingswalda’, 1843, pl. 1, fig. 18; but I really do not see, why this form should
be considered different from 7. multistriata of Reuss.

If according to Dr. J. Miiller 7. quinquecincta, Goldf., and Dupiniana, D’Orb.,
be the same as Reuss’ 7. multistriata, we may quite as well identify with it half
a dozen of other cretaceous species. I do not see, however, what difference there
exists between the latter species and Miiller’s 7. quinquelineata, except perhaps,
that the specimens of the last named species were not so well preserved, as those
of the former! I would even be very much inclined to suppose, that the 7. gothica
had been founded upon a few of the top-whorls of 7. multistriata. ‘The Gosau
species, which had been identified by Zekeli with 7. difficilis, D’Orb., has been
referred already in my ‘ Revision &c.,’ of 1865 to 7. Hagenoviana, which is identical
with 7. multistriata.

Lastly, I would draw attention to the 7. Fittoniana, Miinst. (Goldf. Petr.
Germ. ITI., pl. 197, fig. 10, and Zekeli loc. cit., pl. 1, fig. 7). The species has been
described from fragments, which were found in the Gosau deposits. I had examined
a number of similar fragments, which I first thought to be distinct from 7. multi-
striata, but I find now, that they all consist of the uppermost whorls of this latter
species. I should not like to pronounce the unquestionable identity of both, with-
out having previously carefully compared Miinster’s and Zekeli’s originals, but
I think it very probable, that they are not different. On the other hand, I would
retain the Z. sexcincta of Goldfuss with the 7. difficilis of D’Orbigny and the
T. multilineata of Miiller as identical with Turr. sexlineata, Roemer. (vide my notes
on Transylvanian cretaceous fossils in Jahrb. Geol. Reichs-Anst., Wien, 1863*,
Vol. XIII, p. 53).

T have also compared in the London Geol. Society’s collection the fragments,
upon which Mr. Baily based his Turr. Meadii + from the cretaceous rocks of
Sth. Africa. The ornamentation of this species is very like that of 7. multistriata,
but not sufficiently well preserved to insure correctness of identification.

* These notes were written in November 1861.
+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1855, XI, p. 458, pl. 12, fig. 6.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 227

12. TURRITELLA (ZARIA) VENTRICOSA, Forbes, Pl. XVII, Fig. 15, and Pl. XIX,
Figs. 22-23.
1846. Zurr. ventricosa, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., Vol. VII, p. 123, Pl. XIII, Fig. 3.

Turr. testa conica, brevi ; anfractibus convexis, suturis profundis sejunctis, 3-6—
liratis ; liris levigatis, mediis maxime prominentibus, acutis ; striis incrementi minutis ;
basi convexa, 3-5—lirata ; apertura rotundate ovata. —

Spiral angle 30°- 35°; sutural angle 10°.

Height of last whorl -: total of shell (considered as 1:00) pee 500 COBY,
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) .., 0°27.
iD < | on 3 : its width ( 3 op) cog. AUnaKOE

The short spire, greater convexity of the whorls and a larger spiral angle
distinguish this species readily from 7. muitistriata. In young specimens there are
often only three spiral ridges, as in the last named species, but they are always
much closer to each otherand sharper. On the succeeding whorls there are very soon
traceable two additional ridges, one along each suture; and towards the last volu-
tion a sixth one appears along the anterior margin, while the posterior margin is
only somewhat more thickened, without forming a distinct ridge. The last whorl is
evenly rounded, and the basis is provided with three to five ridges, the outer one
being stronger than those nearer the centre. The striz of growth obtain, only on
the last volution generally, a somewhat greater strength, so as to produce a fine
cancellation between the ridges; they are as usual insinuated. The aperture is
roundish oval, the outer lip being somewhat produced anteriorly.

Locality—In the white, sandy limestones at Ninnyoor, where the species does
not appear to be rare, occurring with Turr. elicita, n. sp. Nerinea Blanfordiana,
n. sp., and others.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

13. TURRITELLA (ZaRiA) Breantiana, D’Orbigny, Pl. XVII, Figs. 2-6.
1846. Turritella monilifera, Forbes, (non Desh.) Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 123, Pl. XIII, Fig. 2.

1847. - Breantiana et simplex, D’Orb., Voy. d’Astrol. Atl. Paléont., Pl. IT, Figs. 36-37, and
Pl. III, Fig. 26.
1850. Ss Breantiana et subsimplex, D’Orb. Prod. II, p. 218.

Turr. testa elongate conica; anfractibus numerosis, convexis, suturis profundis
sejunctis, tribus liris sub-granulosis ornatis : lira mediana ceteris sepe fortiori, aper-
turam versus omnibus seu nonnullis evanescentibus ; striis incrementi minutissimis,
valde insinuatis ; basi convexa, sub-levigata, ad peripheriam obsolete carinata.

Spiral angle 22°- 24°; sutural angle 8°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell (considered as 1:00) cco oc . EAS
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (considered as 1:00) ... 0°20.
” ” ” ” : its width ( ” cry) ) tee 0°61.

The three sharp keels, placed at equal distances on the space of the whorls,
are very characteristic of this species. The sutures are always very deep, and
the median convexity increases in proportion, as the strength of the keels or
ridges lessens. The tuberculations of the keels are never very strong, sometimes

228 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

not stronger, than the ordinary thickness of the striz of growth would produce.
On the last whorl all the keels very often disappear, and in some specimens they
become considerably thinner even on the penultimate whorl, while in other speci-
mens they seem to have never attained to any great strength. In large and fully
grown specimens there appears sometimes on the last volutions an additional
thinner keel along the posterior suture, and a similar one is also generally to be
found near the anterior suture.

The base of the last whorl is strongly convex, almost smooth, and on the periphery
eenerally provided with a slight and smooth keel. The aperture is roundish-oval,
with very thin margins, the outer lip is anteriorly somewhat produced and laterally
deeply insinuated, in conformity with which insinuation all the striz of growth
are bent. D’Orbigny’s 7’. simplex or subsimplez is evidently founded upon a specimen, ~
on which the spiral ridges had either not been strongly developed, or had been
worn of, their markings being, however, clearly traceable.

Locality.—Moraviatoor, Coonum and Veraghoor, in Trichinopoly district, in
calcareous sandstones; near Streepermatoor, about 24 miles W. by S. of Madras,
in light coloured sandstones.

Formation.—Ootatoor and Trichinopoly groups, to one of which probably also
the beds of the last named locality belong.

XXIII. Family,—SCALID.

Scarrpm, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 220; Scazarrap#, Gray, Guide, 1857,
p. 52; Scazarm., Chenu, Man. p. 217.

The animals in this family very much resemble those of the Vurrirezzipa,
with the exception, that the proboscis is usually much stronger and fleshy ; the
mantle is enclosed and has often a rudimentary fold in front; a longitudinal groove
on the hinder part of the foot is usually considered to be characteristic of the genus
Scala; the front part of the foot is more expanded, than in the animals belonging
to the last family. The greatest difference between the two is, however, exhibited
in the dentition, the teeth of the Scazrp being all uniform, hook-like, placed in
many series, the outer being at the same time somewhat larger.

H. and A. Adams state, that the animals are predaceous, and this has pro-
bably induced them to place the family in the neighbourhood of the Casszpipa.
Certainly the predaceous habits of the animals are not very consistent with the
phytophagous life of the families, among which they are here placed, but in such
cases it is perhaps advisable to lay more weight upon the general character of the
organisation and the form of both the shells and animals, than solely upon their
mode of living. ‘Troschel classes the Scazzp# in the order PrEnoctossa.

The operculum is horny and pauci-spiral.

The shell is spiral, turreted ; the whorls convex, usually with numerous transverse
ribs; the aperture round, with the margins entire, somewhat thickened and ante-
riorly often more or less obsoletely effuse.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 229

The existence of transverse ribs and the thickened margins of the aperture
generally serve as a good distinction between the species of this and the previous
family. The species of the Scazzp# live in all waters, but are more numerous
within the tropics, than in the temperate zones.

The following genera are at present known :—

1. Funis, Seeley, 1861 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 3rd Ser. VII, p. 285).

Shell turreted, thin; whorls ornamented with transverse laminar ribbings and
usually also with spiral strie, so as to produce a cancellated surface ; aperture ovate,
with thin margins, anteriorly sub-effuse.

This genus is based upon a form intermediate between the TvrerrertipZ”
and the Scazz#; it has the thinness of the shell and the spiral striation of
the former, and the laminar transverse ribs of the latter. The transversal
ornamentation appears to be, however, the more important distinction between
the two families, because it is connected with an expansion of the edges of
the mantle, and on that account it seems more appropriate to place Fuwnis in
the Scazipz.

Mr. Seeley describes two new species, Funis elongatus and ? Funis brevis
(loc. cit., p. 285, pl. 11, fig. 7, and p. 286, pl. 11, fig. 8), which latter species does not
appear to differ essentially from the former. The presumed Rostellaria elongata,
Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., 2nd Ser. IV, pl. 11, fig. 16,) could possibly be
another cretaceous species of Funis. Of other shells, which most likely belong to
this genus, we could only quote the Turritella crispula, Sandberger, (Conch. des
Mainzer Beckens, 1863, p. 117, pl. 12, fig. 3), which was found in a marine
sand of the Mayence basin.

2. Crossea, Adams, 1865 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XV, p. 323); shell turbdinate,
umbilicated, white; whorls convex, cancellated, simple or with varices; aperture
roundish, anteriorly angular, somewhat produced and canaliculated ; umbilicus sui
rounded and narrowed by a callus. The two species, C. miranda and bellula, were
procured in the Japan seas, in 64 fathoms, near the Gotto Islands. The cancellated
Structure of the shell evidently recalls the ornamentation of Funis.

3. (Amcea), H. and A. Adams, 1853 (Gen. I, p. 228, non Acmea, Escholtz,
1833) ; shell thin, when young only spirally striated, like Turritella, the last whorls
with some transverse ribs ; columella tortuous ; aperture roundish as in Scala, but
with thinner margms.

4, Acirsa, Moerch, 1858 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. II, p. 621); shell thin,
varices obsolete, outer lip thin, simple.

5. Acrilla, Adams, 1860 (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., XXVII, p. 241); shell
moderately thick, with very numerous, equal, transverse ribbings, basis distinctly
keeled at the periphery, outer lip thin. The type is Ae. (Scal.) acuminata, Sowerby,
and the two other species de. (Chem.) grandis, Adams and Reeve, and Acrilla
gracilis, Adams.

6. Cirsotrema, Moerch, 1853 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 223); surface cane
cellated; with few, far distant, strong varices.

3 L

230 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

7. MScala*, Klein, 1753 [Scalaria, Lamck., 1801,] (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I,
p. 220); varices numerous, strong, equal; apertural margins thickened, continuous.
The sub-genera, Clathrus, Oken, and Opalia, H. and A. Adams, may serve as sub-
divisions of Scala, but it would be scarcely possible to give them generic value,
unless the separation is carried out into much greater detail.

8. LHglisia, Gray, 1840 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 354); whorls spirally
striated with some sub-obsolete, transverse varices ; aperture roundish, internally with
thickened lips. We believe with Deshayes and others, that the species known under
this generic name are more related to Scala, than to Turritella, and we therefore
place them here. The species, however, quoted by Deshayes under Scalaria (Anm. s.
vert. Foss. de Paris, 2me. edit., Vol. II, p. 353), in his sub-division Eglisia, both
probably belong to Mathilda, Semper, while those described under Pyrgiscus
are true Hglisie. As regards the general form of the shell, most of the species
of Zglisia exhibit very remarkable relations to Stephopoma, Moerch, of the
Veruerip#, to which they form a connecting link.

9. Chilocyclus, Bronn, 1850 (Letheea, Vol. II, p. 75, Cochlearia, Brown, 1841,
apud Miinster; non idem, Klein, 1753, and others). Shell moderately thick, with
obsolete or small tubercle-like varices, aperture circular with the margins united,
internally thickened and expanded. The name Cochlearia has not only been used in
Botany, but some time ago by Klein also in Conchology, and was therefore rejected
by Bronn for the designation of a new genus, which had to be renamed. The genus
includes only two triassic species, Ch. carinatus, Bronn, and Ch. Bronni, Klipst.
Pterostoma, Desh. (Paris Foss., 2nd edit., Vol. IT, p. 428,) of the Rrssorpm is a
related form, but it has the anterior portion of the aperture more produced,
while the internal space of the same is not circular, and thus it approaches more
nearly to other true Rrssorpz (vide postea).

10. Scoliostoma, Bronn, 1838 (vide Sandberger’s Rhein. Schichtensystem,
p- 222,) is chiefly known from palzeozoic species. The shell is like Chilocyclus
with the united margins of the aperture largely expanded, but the last whorl is
irregularly produced and the aperture reflected upwards or laterally. Should the
irregularity of the last volution be proved to have no generic value, both this
and the last named genus will have to be united under the name of Scoliostoma.

11. Constantia, A. Adams, 1860 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. V, p. 300,) a form
somewhat resembling Lglisia, with decussate transverse and spiral ribbings. The
genus is founded upon a recent shell from the seas of Japan.

12. Compsopleura; we are acquainted with this generic name merely from
Conrad’s Check list of eocene fossils, p. 15; Smith. Miscell. Coll. No. 200, 1866.
The species quoted is C. trvinodosa, Con., from the so called lower eocene beds, which
have been shown by Gabb and others to be partially cretaceous.

13. Scalina, ibid, p. 29, with the species Se. triquintinaria, Con., from the
upper eocene beds of Vicksburg.

* Vide Ostrac., p. 52, pl. 3, fig. 66. There could never have been a mistake as to the real signification of
the name Scala of Klein.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 231

The Scazz are only doubtfully represented in the jurassic period, but many
very characteristic forms are to be found already in the lowest cretaceous beds, and
from that period they gradually increase up to the present time.

Pictet and Campiche (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p. 336, ete.) enumerate
thirty European cretaceous species, some of which are, however, very doubtful,
though most of them belong probably to this family and especially to Scala. To this
number have to be added Se. compacta, (Dixon, Geol. of Sussex, p. 349, Dinars
fig. 32) with numerous thin, transverse ribs, like Acrilla, and Se. albe-crete
Tate, (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., London, 1865, X XI, p. 38, pl. 3, fig. 6) from
the cretaceous deposits of Ireland. Se. canaliculata, Vilanova, was identified by
Coquand with Cerith. Forbesianwm, D’Orb. (Mon. Etage Aptien, 1866, p. 85).

Of African species there is only one known. From North America six are quoted by Meek,
(Check list cret. and jur. foss., 1864, p. 20) namely, Se. annulata, Morton ; Se. bicarinifera, Shumard ;
Se. cerithiformis, Meek and Hayden; Se. Forshayii, Shum. ; Se. damarensis, Shum.; Se. Sillimani,
Morton; to which has to be added Se. Mathewsonii, Gabb (Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 212, pl. 82,
fig. 278). I have compared in the museum at Bonn the original of the Se. Texana, Romer,—placed
by Meek in his Check list, ete., p. 20, under Chemnitzia,—and found, that it is based upon an imper-
fect specimen of an Aporhais, The Se. Chilensis was first described by D’ Orbigny as a tertiary
species, but the author does not say upon what ground he transferred it (Prodrome II, p. 216) into
the Senonien. A similar doubt exists with regard to Sc. Auca, D’Orb. and Se. Pattonii, Gabb
(Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., Philad., VIII, p. 185), whether they are cretaceous or tertiary species !

The South Indian cretaceous deposits have yielded four species; one already
described by Prof. Forbes and named subsequently by D’Orbigny Se. subturbinata ;
two species, Sc. Clementina, Mich., and Sc. striatocostata, Miiller, are to all appear:
ance identical with European forms; and one is new, which has been named

Se. Shutanurensis.
Thus the number of cretaceous species of Scazip#, as at present known,

will be about forty-five.

XLIX.—SCALA, Klein, 1753.

1. Scata Crementina, Wichelin, sp. (var.?), Pl. XVIII, Fig. 1
1842. Scalaria Clementina, D’Orbigny, (Melania id. Michelin), Pal. Frang., crét. II, p. 52, Pl. CLIV, Figs. 6-9.

It is possible, that we have this characteristic gault species represented in India,
but the single figured fragment is so very incomplete, that we cannot vouch for its
identity. The only difference between ours and D’Orbigny’s figure is the smaller
spiral angle of the latter shell, but the form of the whorls with their posterior
contraction, the number of transverse ribs varying from twelve to fourteen and
disappearing on the posterior suture, do not show any difference from those in the
European form. It is sufficient for the present to draw attention to this species,
and defer its exact determination until the discovery of better materials.

Locality—The figured fragment was found in the calcareous sandstones North
of Odium in the Trichinopoly District.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

232 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

2. ScALA SUBTURBINATA, D’Orbigny, Pl. XVIII, Figs. 2-8.

1846. Scalaria turbinata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VI, p. 124, Pl. XII, Fig. 18 (non idem Conrad).
1850. x subturbinata, D’Orb., Prod. II, p. 217.
1861. & Haidingeri, Binkhorst, Mon. Gast. et Ceph. Limbourg, p. 36, Pl. II, Fig. 4.

Sc. testa turbinate-conica ; anfractibus valde convexis, transversaliter costatis,
spiraliter minute striatis, costis 14-15 in un circuitu, crassis, prope rectis, carinam
ad peripheriam basis ultimi anfractus sitam transeuntibus ; striis alternatim forti-
oribus et tenuioribus ; apertura ovate rotundata, antice paulo producta, sub-effusa ;
marginibus parum expansis. 3

Spiral angle 35°; sutural angle 10°.

Height of last whorl : total of shell ... — .. (considered as 1:00) ew 0°35.
Height of penultimate whorl : height of spire (__,, PMS) vee 0°29;
” ” ” ” : its width eos. ( ” mp ep) we 0°48.

The characteristics of this species consist in the short conical form, great con-
vexity of the whorls, strong transversal ribs and alternately stronger, but compar-
atively fine, spiral striee. The ribs cross on the basis of the last whorl a thin keel,
which is placed near to, but not quite on the edge of, the periphery, and continue
towards the centre, decreasing gradually in thickness. The edge of the transverse
ribs is originally sharp, but when, with advancing growth, it wears off gradually,
the ribs appear rounded, as usual in species of Scala; sometimes this edge is,
however, broken off, and in such cases a furrow appears in the middle, indicating
the separation of the two lamelle, which compose each of the ribs. All these
characters agree so exactly with Binkhorst’s figures and descriptions, that it
is impossible to point out a difference between the two fossils. An examination
of Binkhorst’s originals has confirmed this statement. Forbes’ figure is not charac-
teristically drawn, and might be applied rather to the next species, but the original
specimen in the London Geol. Soc. Collection belongs certainly to this. It is
instantly recognised by the coarser spiral striation. In our small specimen, re- _
presented in Fig. 2 on Pl. XVIII, the aperture is perfect, being roundish-oval,
anteriorly somewhat produced, sub-effuse, with slightly enlarged margins.

The beds from which the species has been described by Binkhorst belong to
the characteristic Maestricht Chalk. Prof. Forbes’ original specimen appears to be
from the Verdachellum sandstones.

Locality. —S. W. of Arrialoor, in whitish siliceous sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 233

3. ScaLa stRriAtocostata, Miller, Pl. XVIII, Figs. 4-5.

1851. Scalaria striatocostata, Miller, Petref. Aachner Kreidef., pt. II, p. 7, Pl. V, Fig. 3.

Sc. testa turbinate-conica ; anfractibus valde convexis, 15-18 costis transversalibus,
tenuibus, lente curvatis, atque striis minutissimis spiralibus ornatis : costis in basi ultimé
anfractus prolongatis, sed multo tenuioribus ; basi sub-convexa et prope peripheriam
carinata, sectione anfractuum rotundata.

Spiral angle 27°- 32°; sutural angle 8°.
Fig. 4. Fig. 5.

Height of last whorl : total of shell ... ... (considered as 1:00) vo. O32 — 032.
a » penultimate whorl : height of spire ( A pee) o> O22 —- 0°26.
” 2” 2” ” : its width oe ( ” ” ” ) oe O47 — 0°45.

This species is readily distinguished from Scala subturbinata, D’Orb., by having
the transversal ribs more distinctly curved, thinner and sharper, and the spiral
striation much finer; the basal keel of the last volution is placed somewhat nearer
to the periphery, than is the case in the previous species. The fine spiral strize are
very easily worn off, although the specimens appear to be otherwise well preserved.
The number of transverse ribs is about 15 in one whorl of the elongated specimens,
and increases to 18 in shorter ones (comp. Figs. 4.and 5). There is otherwise no
difference between these two forms.

The figure given by Prof. Miiller is very indistinct, but having lately had an
opportunity to examine the rich collections of Aachen fossils belonging to that
gentleman, I have been able to prove the identity of both.

Localities.—Olapaudy and Comarapolliam, in light coloured sandstones; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

4, ScaLaA SHUTANURENSIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XVIII, Figs. 6-8.

Sc. testa elongate-turbinata, crassa; anfractibus convexis, transversaliter 12-15—
costatis, antice ad marginem interdum subcarinatis, spiraliter striatis : costis crassis
prope rectis; striis inequalibus, circiter octonis fortioribus atque multis tenuioribus
interpositis ; basi ultimi anfractus paulo producta, subconvexa, costis tenuibus atque
striis spiralibus ornata, ad peripheriam carinata ; sectione anfractuum rotundata.

Spiral angle 24°- 25° ; sutural angle 10°.

Height of last whorl : totalof shell .,. ... (considered as100) .. O81.
45 », penultimate whorl : height of spire ( as sO) nod RED
” ” PS ; : itswidth ... ( 66 esi uestiiimcss: .0;48s

In general form of the whorls and in the number of transverse ribs the Indian
species very much resembles the European Se. Dupiniana, D’Orb. (Pal. Frang.
terr. crét. II, p. 54, pl. 154, figs. 10-13), but the spiral striation is in this last
named species always finer and more uniform.

The anterior margin of each whorl has. sometimes along the suture a keel

visible, which is specially strongly developed on the periphery of the basis of the
3M

234: CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

last volution. The Sc. ornata, Baily (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1855, XI,
p. 459, pl. 12, fig. 2), from South Africa is extremely like, but differs in having
the spiral striation also more uniform, and comparatively finer.
Localities. —Shutanure, E. of Anapaudy, N. of Alundanapuram, and N. of
Serdamungalum, in brownish or greyish sandstones; not very common.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XXIV. Famnily,—CACIDA.
H. and A. Adams’ Genera I, p. 355, and others,

Dr. Gray’s classification of the Caczp#, immediately after the Rrssorpa, is
well supported by forms, like Shkenea and others, the animals of which, as likewise .
the young shells, are exceedingly similar in form. Viewing, however, other
apparently more closely related families to both these two, it would seem more
suitable to place the Cacrp# after the Turrrretzrpa, or at least in close connection
with the same. Clark (Brit. Hist. Moll., p. 323) notes specially the great simi-
larities in the organisation of Cecum, Vermetus, and Turritella.

Deshayes in his recent edition of the Paris fossils (Vol. II, p. 278,) introduces
Cuvier’s name of TUBULI-BRANCHIATA, as a sub-order, for this and the following
two families, which he admits only as genera in his family TuBIsprRATA. Cuvier’s
name refers to a certain form of the gills, which, however, are not in any
particular way differently formed from those of the Turrrrerzm# and others.
On the contrary, Mr. Deshayes’ arguments in favor of the TUBULI-BRANCHIATA
refer chiefly to the irregularities and to the adhering of the shells to foreign
objects, the small or rudimentary foot, united sexes and other characters, which
merely depend upon the mode of living. If these ought to form the characters of
Cuvier’s sub-order, it is evident, that the Czczp# must be excluded from it, inas-
much as they are mostly free ;—at least in their full grown stages of age.* The
animals have the foot terminating with a small creeping disc, and move with the
assistance of the long head almost as quickly as do the Assiminee. It would be,
therefore, rather inconsequent and at the same time unjustifiable to admit the
so-called genus Cecum into Deshayes’ proposed family Tusrsprrata, which cannot
replace the three families which we adopt here, namely, Czcrpm, Verurrips#, and
SILIQUARIIDA.

Carpenter in his admirable Monograph of the Czcrp# (Proc. Zool. Soc.,
Lond., 1858, p. 4138, etc.,) proposed in this family four genera :—

1.— Cecum, Fleming, 1817.

2.—Brochina, Gray, 1857.

3.—Weioceras, Carpenter, 1858.

4.-—Strebloceras, Carpenter, 1858.

* It is only supposed by Mr. W. Clark, (Hist. Brit. Moll., p. 325), the first observer of the animal of
Cecum, that they are probably attached when young. See also Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 101.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 235

There are about 70 living species known, chiefly from the tropical seas of
America, and most of them have been only lately described in the ‘Journal de
Conchyliologie,’ Being mostly small shells and, when adult, living principally in
deep waters, they are difficult to procure. Of fossil species about 15 are known from
tertiary beds, of which several eocene species belong to Strebloceras. We are not
acquainted with any cretaceous species, although straight fragments of the shells of
Cacipa may have been occasionally described as Dentaliwn. For it is nearly as
probable, that fragmentary tubes like ? Dent. rugoswn, Miller (Aach. Petref.,
1851, pt. II, p. 6, pl. 3, fig. 2) belong to Cecum or Fistulana, as to Dentalium.

I may also mention here the genus Burtinella, which is placed by Mérch in
the Veruerrps, and will be found treated in that family with greater detail.
So far as we know Burtinella at the present, it includes chiefly spirally coiled shells
with tubular whorls, the last of which extends freely, more or less in a straight
direction. The fossil shells belonging to that genus seem to have been attached
only in the first stage of age, and were subsequently free; but as they are much more
strongly built, than the Czcrp# usually are, they were probably litoral inhabitants,
like most of the Vzruerip# are. Still the characters of the shell of Burtinella agree
in general far more with Meioceras and Strebloceras of the Czcrpm, than with any
known Veruetips. We do not know whether the first whorls of Burtinella were
concamerated, but if they were not, there is scarcely any reason to exclude Buwr-
tinella, and probably also Tubulostium (n. genus,) from the family Czcrpz. Not being
in possession of any other materials for examination, than the fossil species from
South India, so as to test the value of our suppositions, we do not at present make
any change in the classification.

XXV. Family, —VERMETID 4.
H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 356; Gray, Cat., 1857, p. 126.

The body of all the Vermzrm is elongated, more or less cylindrical and
differently twisted, the mantle with the margins entire, embracing the neck; foot
truncate, cylindrical, club-shaped, not adapted for locomotion, and therefore occa-
sionally rudimentary; gills enclosed in a cavity on the left side, or near the middle
of the back; tentacles short, pointed; eyes small, usually at their external basis, often
on small bulgings ; rostrum produced, teeth, so far as known, placed in seven rows.

Operculum, if present, spiral and horny.

The embryonal shell is always spiral and often reverse to that of later growth,
when the more or less tubular whorls become twisted and coiled in various ways..
Regularly coiled shells are to be met with in species, which are, only during the
embryonic stage of life, attached, and afterwards free. These shells are then
evidently closely allied to true Caczpz#. In other species, which are fixed during
their entire life, the coiling and form of the tube itself very much depends upon
the object, to which they are attached.

_ 236 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

It is hardly necessary to repeat the complaints, which are made by every natur-
alist, when determining shells belonging to the family of the Vzruzrrpz, as dis-
tinguished from those of the Annelide Szzpuzip2. Moérch,* who studied the former
family in all its accessible specialities, says (Proceed. 1. c. 1861, p. 145,) that the
shells of the Vzruxrrp# are at once to be distinguished from those of the “ Serpule
by the presence of a spiral, nuclear shell and of concave smooth interior septa ;” and
further on, p. 146, ‘the ak ‘pulide appear only to be composed of two layers, the
Vuruetipe having three,’

These distinguishing characters may bs appropriately used, when the shells
are perfectly preserved, which is unfortunately not always the case with fossils;
still they are for us more important than all the others, which relate to the animal,
the operculum and the form of the aperture. It is a matter of course, that the
different forms of the living Veruerrp# must in general assist us in determining
the fossil remains of the same group.

With regard to their classification in the system of Mollusca there exists a great
controversy between conchologists, as may be seen from a reference to the treatises
in H. and A. Adams’ ‘ Genera ;’ Chenu’s ‘ Manual;’ Gray’s ‘ Guide, 1857 ;’ Pictet’s
Traité de Pal., and Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser.; Deshayes’ Anim. s. vert., basin de Paris,
Qme. Edit., 2me. Vol.; and others. Gray forms in his sub-order RostriFERA a separate
higher division under the name of Prrotopopa, and divides the family Vzruarrpz
into two sub-families, rerwazrmz and szzrquarin%. Deshayes proposes in the sub-
order TUBULIBRANCHIATA of Cuvier only one family, Tvzzsprrara, with four genera,
Vermetus, Serpulorbis, Siliquaria, and Cecum. H. and A. Adams unite also
Siliquaria (Tenagodus) with the Verurrips, while Chenu separates these two.
Such separation in Cacrpm, Verueripm and Siziqvarimp# seems according to our
present knowledge of the respective animals and shells, absolutely necessary, as
stated also in the remarks accompanying the two other families.

Not less difference of opinion exists with reference to the number and the
names of genera, which have to be admitted into the family Vermerrpz. Moérch’s
latest researches, as published in the Proc. Zool. Soc., London, for 1861 and
1862, must be looked upon as the most important and leading, because they treat the
subject in the historical point of view, and also in the examination of the shells or
animals, in far greater detail, than those of any previous writers. These researches
cannot, of course, be regarded as concluded, for besides the living species there are
left an extensive number of the fossil forms, of some of which it is actually at present
impossible to say, which are Annelids, and which are Gastropods. Moérch distin-
guishes eight genera in the family Vzruzripx, namely, Burtinella, Stephopoma,
Siphonium, Vermiculus, Spiroglyphus, Vermetus, Bivonia, and Thylacodes, to which
we add a new one under the name of Tubulostiwm.

* Journal de Conch., Vol. VII, p. 342, and Vol. VIII, p. 27.—Proceed. Zool. Soc., Lond., for 1861, pp. 145
and 326; and for 1862, p. 54.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 237

The family will be found most probably represented already in the paleeozoic
formations, from which Serpuloid shells are numerously reported. From the Trias
several species of Vzrunrrps are well known, and they gradually increase in number
through the successive formations. When speaking of the fossil forms, it must
also be taken into consideration, that their imperfectness on one hand, and the
uniformity in structure with others, very often prevent the exact determination of
the species: The uncertainity of distinction between a Gastropod and an Annelid
diminishes also the interest, which would be otherwise paid to them.

We give here a short review of the characters of those genera, which are
represented in cretaceous rocks, appending a few notes upon the others, as to
their value in the conchology of fossil remains.

1. Tubulostiwm, Stoliczka, 1868.

Testa libera, solida sublevigata, planorboidea seu late conica, sepissiime
sinistrorse-, rare dextrorse-torta ; anfractibus interne tubulosis, externe callositate
junctis, in superficie rotundatis seu carinatis ; apertura valde atque abrupte contracta,
tubulosa, rostriforme prolongata.

The principal characteristic, upon which this genus is proposed, consists in
the narrow and tube-like prolonged aperture. The form of the shells varies from
planorboid to broadly conical. The embryonal whorls are distinctly spirally coiled,
but not any of the very numerous specimens of the two species give a decided
proof, that they have been attached to any foreign object. These embryonic whorls
are, however, often worn of. In advanced age the shells were evidently quite free,
and thus it is not unlikely, that they had a somewhat more developed foot, than
other attached Vzrunrrm.s, and approached, in this respect, the family Caczpz.

The internal space of the whorls is tubular, but externally the callosity is gener-
ally largely developed. In a microscopical section the shell distinctly shows three
layers, of which the middle one is somewhat thicker, than the internal or external one.
These two thinner layers appear to be composed of a rather consistent [milky white |
substance, while the central one seems to present some kind of transverse
striation, as if indicating the succeeding layers of growth, though these distinctions
are not sufficiently clear to be observed. The outer or callous mass is quite homoge-
nous. The Gastropodous character of these shells is pronounced, as already stated, in
the spiral nuclear whorls and the three layers of which they are formed. The callosity
has also more probably been deposited from the mantle of a Gastropod than from
an Annelid. We are not acquainted with any living species, which possesses a
similar tubular aperture, to that known in the fossil forms. Of these the Serpule,
like S. spirulea, Lamarck, will probably have to be placed in this genus, although
I am for the present unable to compare good specimens of this species with our
originals. The jurassic Verm. twmidus, Sow., is certainly a Tubulostium. The
Spirorbis leptostoma, Gabb (Journ. Ac. Phil., 2nd Ser., Vol. IV, p. 385, pl. 67,
fig. 36 (not 41), from the American tertiaries, would seem to belong also to this
genus; and several others may be found subsequently. The two new species from
South India are 7. discoideum and T. callosum.

3.N

238 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

2. Burtinella, Morch, 1861, (Meerchia, Mayer, Journ. de Conch., Vol. VIII,
p. 309).

Burt. testa adulta libera, anfractibus primis in etate juniore affica, crassa, late-
conico elevata, trochiformi sew planorbulari, plerumque sinistrorsa, rariter dextrorsa ;
anfractibus gradatim ac regulariter crescentibus, interne tubulosis, externe aliquanto
angulatis, striis incrementi tenuioribus atque fortioribus instructis ; ultimo ab ceteris
sepissime dissoluto atque plus minusve prolongato, haud constricto ; apertura circu-
lari, marginibus junctis, attenuatis.

If the shells of Burtinella were free and litoral inhabitants, it is probable, that
they had the end of the foot more of the shape of that found inthe Czcrpz, so as to
enable them to move about. Judging from the section of the whorls of B. concava,
(Pl. XVIII, Fig. 12), the shells are composed of three layers, of which the middle
one is very thick, and the external and internal comparatively thin. The state of
the fossil shells at my disposal does not admit of observing any difference in the
almost homogeneous structure of these three layers.

The genus has been founded on the Solarium Nystii, Galeotti (Vermetus id.
Nyst., Polyp. Foss., Belg., II, p. 373, pl. 36, fig. 8). Except one doubtful species
figured in Humphrey’s Conchology, pl. 10, fig. 8, all the others are known only
in a fossil state. Mérch quotes only six species (three tertiary, two cretaceous,
and one oolitic), which number will be increased considerably. The cretaceous
species, as at present known, are—

1. Burt. Sowerbii, Mant. (Sth. Downs, 1822, p. 111, pl. 18, figs. 14-15).

2. Burt. subrugosa, Minst. (Goldf., Pet. Germ. I, pl. 71, fig. 1), is allied, if not identical, with
the previous species.

3. Burt. granulata, Sow. (Serpula id. Min. Conch., Vol. VI, pl. 597, fig. 8). Romer unites with
this the Sp. erenato-striata, Miinster (Goldf. Pet. Germ. I, pl. 71, fig. 2, and Romer in Verst. Nord.
Kreide., 1841, p. 102).

4. Burt. Philipsii, Romer, (Verm. Sowerbit in Phill’s. Yorksh., pl. 2, fig. 29; Romer, loc.
cit. p. 102).

5. Burt. umbonata, Sow. (Min. Conch. Vermicularia id. I, p. 126, pl. 57, figs. 6-7), from which
the Verm. umbonata in Mantell’s Foss. Sth. Downs, p. 111, pl. 18, fig. 24, looks not very different,
though it has a smaller number of stronger and more distant transversal ribbings.

6. Burt. concava, Sow., an Upper Greensand species, which is also found in our Sth. Indian
deposits.

7. Burt. conica, Hagenow, Bronn’s Jahrb., 1840, p. 666, pl. 9, fig. 15.

8. Burt. trochiformis, Hagenow, ibidem, fig. 14.

If any of the species with externally carinated whorls belong to this genus the following
species will have to be added :—

9. Burt. polygonalis, Sow., Min. Conch. VI, pl. 596, fig. 6.

10. Burt. unilineata, Rom., Norddeutsch. Kreide., 1841, p. 102, pl. 16, fig. 2.
ll. Burt. quinquecarinata, Romer, zbidem, fig. 3.

The Planorbis radiatus, (Vermicularia, Lamck.), Min. Conch. II, pl. 140, fig. 5,) is a
Helicocryptus, belonging to the family UmBontip 2,

3. Stephopoma, Moérch, 1860. (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1861, p. 148).

The shells, which belong to this genus, are generally very small, and usually so
tender, as to be very rarely found fossil in a good state of preservation. Besides

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 239

this the single shells are with great difficulty distinguished from Vermiculus.
Judging from the exterior form only, it appears very probable, that the Vermetus
cochleiformis, Miller (Monog. Petreef. Aach. Kreide., I, p. 6, pl. 3, fig. 3,) belongs
to this genus.

4, Stiphoniwm, Mérch., 1861—? Browne, 1756. (Proc. Zool. Soe., Lond., 1861,
p- 152).

If it be proved that none of the shells, which had been called Siphoniwm by
Browne, belong to this genus, as established by Mérch, the name ought to be better
replaced by some of the latter synonyms.— We are not acquainted with any creta-
ceous form, which would belong to this genus.

5. Vermiculus, Lister, 1688. (Mérch in Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1861,
p. 169).

The shell of this genus is.characterised by being in the early stage of age
regularly coiled like a Turritella, and afterwards with the last whorl uncoiled,
variously twisted, or more or less straight and prolonged. There is apparently
no other distinction between the shells of Vermiculus and Burtinella, except that
the latter are coiled in a broad, largely umbilicated cone.

There are several tertiary species, which from their great affinities with the living shells are
correctly classed in this genus. In the determination of the cretaceous species more difficulty is
experienced. We know at present four European species, which very probably should be classed
here: Vermiculus Rouyanus, D’Orb., sp.; V. albensis, D’Orb., sp.; V. Sancte-crucis, Pict. et
Camp. and /. gaultinus, Pict. et Camp. (vide Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p, 344), To these has to be
added the Indian species, Vermetus anguis, Forbes (vide p. 243), Several species of Vermiculus
are known from jurassic beds, and from the Trias, species like Scoliostoma fasciatum, Hornes,
(Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1856, Vol. XII, pt. IT, p. 30, pl. 3, figs, 7-8), and even Sc. moniliferum,
Hornes, zdidem, fig. 6), have probably to be added to Vermiculus,

6. Spiroglyphus, Daudin, 1800. (Moreh Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1861,
p. 1326).

This genus is very numerously represented. fossil, but as yet little known.
Of eretaceous species only the Vermetus clathratus, Binkhorst (Gast. et Ceph.
Limbg., 1861, p. 35, pl. 5%, fig. 3), is probably a Spiroglyphus, judging from
its relation to Sp. glomeratus, Bivona.

7. Vermetus, Adanson, 1757. (Morch in Proce. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1861,
p. o04.

Adanson (Hist. Nat. Senegal, p. 160, pl. 11), figures different forms under this
generic name, but, as for some of these Lister’s denomination of Vermiculus has
already been applied, Mr. Mérch consequently retained the name Vermetus only
for those species, which have folds on the columellar margin.

Morch distinguishes two sub-genera, Vermetus, Adans., and Petaloconchus, Lea,
with two other sub-divisions, Thylacodus and Aletes; but he remarks himself, that
the recorded distinctions are not constant, and that one form passes into the other
during different stages of age.

There are several fossil tertiary species, which belong to Vermetus proper, but I am not
acquainted with any from cretaceous deposits.

24.0 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

8. Bivonia, Gray, 1850. Mérch (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1862, p. 54).

The shells, if not perfect with the margins of the aperture, are very difficultly
distinguished from Spiroglyphus.

9. Thylacodes, Guettard, 1774. (Mérch, Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1862,
p. 64).

Testa plerumque solitaria, repens, quandoque spirata, sepe liris 3-5, longitudina-
libus, nodulosis ornata ; apertura circularis, nunquam contracta. Testa nuper nata
bulimoidea, apertura antice subeffusa (Morch).

This genus is largely represented among living shells; it mostly contains the
irregularly coiled species, although they are generally spiral, when young. From
the tertiary beds several are known. The greater number of Serpulorbis, lately
described by Deshayes from the Paris basin, belong to Pigeons in the sense in
which the genus has been determined by Mérch.

A very characteristic species has been procured from the Arrialoor beds near
Comarapolliam, 7h. lamellosus, n. sp. There are besides several fragmentary speci-
mens of species, belonging to this genus, from the Ootatoor beds near Odium and
Moraviatoor, but they must for the present be left undetermined, until better
materials can be obtained.

L. TUBULOSTIUM, Stoliczka, 1868, (vide p. 237).
1.—TUBULOSTIUM DISCOIDEUM, Stoliczka, Pl. XVIII, Figs. 20-25.

Tub. testa discoidea, planorbulari, anfractibus quinis sew senis, angulatis ad
peripheriam obtuse convexis, supra atque infra, et ad marginem suturalem subcarinatis,
callositate tenui junctis, sublevigatis; striis incrementi in dorso convexe curvatis, inter-
dumque nonnullis sulcis spiralibus subobsoletis interruptis; ultimo anfractu prope
rostrum callositate magna instructo ; rostro valde contracto atque prolongato.

The diameter of our largest specimens does not exceed 14 mm., and the height of the last
volution 2 mm.

This little discoid shell rather more resembles a Serpula than a Gastropod, but
the three layers of which it is composed, are distinctly traceable, though they are
usually very thin. The embryonal whorls, although very seldom preserved, are
also distinctly spiral, and the succeeding whorls are coiled in a regular symmetrical
plane. They are nearly quadrangular in the outer section, each being attached to
the back of the previous one by a thin callose layer, carinate above and below.
The last whorl is slightly convex on the outer periphery. The striw of growth
are very fine, so as to be sometimes scarcely traceable. Beside these there occa-
sionally appear on the surface of the shell a few spiral furrows, which are some-
what more distinct on the outer periphery. The last whorl is thickened towards
aperture, which contracts suddenly, and extends into a more or less pro-
longed tube.

The only species, which shows a great relation to our Indian fossil, is the

Vermetus tumidus, Sowerby (Min. Conch., Vol. VI, p. 195, pl. 596, fig. 4,) from the

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 241

Coral-rag near Scarborough. Morris (Cat. p. 94) unites this species with Ver. con-
cinnus, Sow. sp., under the name of Vermicularia compressa, Young and Bird; but
this is scarcely admissible from the drawings of the species. The two last may
very probably be identical, but the first is readily distinguished by its strongly
contracted tube, into which the aperture is prolonged.

Locality —North of Odium, in clayey beds, common and characteristic for the
Formation.—Ootatoor group.

2.—TUBULOSTIUM CALLOSUM, Stoliczka, Pl. XVIII, Figs. 26-32.

Tub. testa late conica, levigata, apice acuminata seu obtusa, plerumque sinis-
trorsa, rarissime dextrorsa; anfractibus callositate crassa junctis, atque precedentes
plus minusve tegentibus, ultimo ad peripheriam pronato, tricarinato ; basi in medio
aliquanto rimata, sepius callositate tumida tecta; apertura angustata, tubi-
Sormi, paulo producta ; anfractuum sectione interna circulari.

The basal diameter of the largest specimens does not usually exceed 25mm., and the height 18mm.

The trochoid form of the shell, being generally sinistral, and the great deve-
lopment of the callosity, by which each succeeding whorl attaches itself to, and
partly covers, the preceding volution, are very characteristic distinctions of this
species. The surface is, save some irregularities in the impressions of the strise
of growth, quite smooth. The embryonal whorls are spiral, somewhat mammillate,
though rarely found preserved, being easily broken away. They must have been
concamerated, as they are not filled with the substance of the rock, in which they
were buried, which would at least occasionally have taken place, if they had been in
open communication with the rest of the whorls. There is no direct sign, that the
shell was, even in the earliest stage of growth, attached or fixed. The periphery of
the last whorl is produced, thickened, and provided with three smooth keels. The
centre of the excavated basis is either umbilicated or more frequently covered up
with a callosity. The tube, into which the aperture is produced, is never very long,
but always distinctly marked. The interior section of the whorls is circular.

T am not ‘acquainted with any species, which could be compared with this
remarkable shell. It is evidently the same which Mr. H. Blanford mentions in his
report (Mem. Geol. Surv. of India, Vol. IV, pt. I, p. 83) as “a peculiar conoidal- ,
coiled Serpula.”

Localities —North of Ootatoor and neighbourhood of Kauray ; according to
Mr. Blanford common in, and characteristic for, the “clays of the lower beds” of
the

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

24.2 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

LI. BURTINELLA, Morch, 1861. (Vide p. 238).

1.—BuRTINELLA concAvA, Sowerby, sp., Pl. XVIII, Figs. 11-19.

1822. Vermicularia concava, Sow., Min. Conch., Vol. I, p. 125, Pl. LVII, Figs. 1-5.

Burt. testa crassa, discoidea, planorbulari seu subturbinata, late wmbilicata,
plerumque sinistrorsa, rarissime dextrorsa; apice sepissime detrito; anfractibus 4-5,
rotundatis, ad suturas nonnunquam callositate tenui instructis, transversaliter striolatis,
prope aperturam aliquanto cingulis crassioribus nonnullis ornatis, ultimo in adultis
terminatione ab ceteris dissoluto, ac plus minusve recte prolongato ; apertura circulari,
marginibus attenuatis.

The diameter of the coiled shell measures in the largest specimens from 18-20 mm.

It is impossible to give any specific distinction between our Indian fossil and the
one described and figured by Sowerby from the Upper Greensand. The shell, being
composed of three distinct layers and having the apex spirally coiled, presents
all the characters of a true Gastropod. The form is very variable, generally the
apex is found corroded, or in some way or other made indistinct, for the shells
were usually attached when young to submarine objects. Specimens with the
spiral embryonal whorls preserved are very rarely met with; in a more adult age
the whorls are spirally coiled either in the form of a disc or of a short cone, being
generally sinistral, very seldom dextral; they form a large open umbilicus, and are
either perfectly round or somewhat depressed and joined together with a thin callous
substance. It is quite impossible to draw a line between the variations of form,
which can be observed in a large number of specimens from the same locality, and
which are amply illustrated in our figures. The end of the last whorl is often separated
from the previous volution and forms a free, more or less prolonged, tube. The
aperture is circular, or nearly so, and the margins sharpened from within. The
transverse strise of growth are generally distinctly marked, occasionally in some
places somewhat stronger, and near the aperture of large specimens producing
sometimes thick elevated rings.

Several very similar species have been separated under different names, the
specific distinctions of which are not always certain. For instance, Sowerby’s Ver-
micularia wnbonata (M.C., pl. 57, figs. 6-7), seems to be scarcely different from
the present species. The same is probably the case with Mantell’s Verm. wmbonata
(1. cit. p. 111, pl. 18, fig. 24), which has been transmitted from Mantell to Sowerby,
and is from the same locality as the last named.

Another very similar species is Burtinella Phillipsii, Romer, sp. (Verm.
Sowerbii in Phill’s. Yorksh., pl. 2, fig. 29), which differs only by its more conical
shape. In Serpula subrugosa, Mist. (1. cit., pl. 71, fig. 1), the shell appears
to have been much thinner, and the inner space of the whorls indented by the
convexity of the preceding whorl, which makes it probable, that it is not different
from the Burt. (Vermicularia) Sowerbii of Mantell (1. cit., pl. 18, figs. 14-15).

Localities.—Olapaudy, Andoor and Veraghoor (yellow sandstones) ; Kunnanore
and Paupanchary, in greyish or yellowish, siliceous sandstones; common.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 243
LII. VERMICULUS, Lister, 1688. (Vide p. 239).

1..VERMICULUS ANGUIS, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 1.
1847. Vermetus 2? anguis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 124, Pl, XIII, Fig. 1.

Testa anfractibus crassis, sub-rotundatis, sinistrorsis, disjunctis, in superficie
exteriore liris spiralibus atque transversalibus decussantibus, subtuberculatis ornatis.

The only known fragment of this species is that originally described by Prof.
Forbes. The shell is sinistrorse, very thick, and the whorls have the outer surface
ornamented with a number of spiral and transverse ribs, forming at the places of
junction more or less sharp and elevated tuberculations. The columellar surface of
the whorls is only spirally striated. The strize of growth are numerous and very
fine. The fragmentary specimen of the shell is very likely the lower and more
uncoiled portion of a species of Vermiculus, because it does not show any place of
attachment.

Our representation on Pl. XXVIII is taken from Prof. Forbes’ original speci-
men, now in the collection of the Geol. Soc. of London, as no other of this interest-
ing species has been found since its first discovery by Messrs. Kay and Cunliffe.

Locality—Pondicherry, in a bluish sandstone.

Formation. —Valudayw—or Arrialoor—group; the last named is probably the
correct one.

LIII. THYLACODES, Guettard, 1774. (Vide p. 240).
1.—THYLACODES LAMELLOSUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XVIII, Figs. 9-10.

Thyl. testa irregulariter spirata, adherente, plus minusve acglomerata; anfractibus
subtubulosis, paulo depressis, in superficie transversaliter numerose lamellatis, supra
interdum spiraliter sub-carinatis ; sectione anfractuum ovalt.

The tube of this species is spirally coiled in the first stages of age, attached to
various submarine objects; in more advanced age it grows rather in a straight
direction, and is apparently partially free. The section of the tube is always more
or less oval, which is especially the case in the fixed portions of the whorls.
The surface is covered with transversal lamellee, which are evidently the remnents
of the enlarged margins of the aperture. On the outer surface there are occasion-
ally present two or three, partially obsolete keels, the rest of the surface being
smooth. In young specimens the transversal lamelle are more distant, but less
prominent, than in older ones, and recall very much the form of Vermicularia
umbonata, Mant. (Foss. Sth. Downs, 1822, p. 111, pl. 18, fig. 24,) from the Chalk-
marl of Hamsey.

Locality.—Comarapolliam, in a gritty sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

244: CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XXVI. Family,—SILIQUARITD A.

Chenu (Man., p. 321) introduced this family for the shells known as Siliquaria,
and we believe, that it ought to be accepted. Some conchologists follow Gray’s
classification in retaining the sub-family szzzqvarrrva in the Varueripz; others
do not think even this division necessary, and admit only one genus, either under the
name Siliquaria or Tenagodus.

When we regard the distinctions between Pravroromaripxz and Trocuips
sufficiently important, to form the basis of two families, it appears to us fully justi-
fiable to make a similar separation between the Vzruxrrz and the Srzrevarups.
The existence of a slit in the mantle of the animal and in the shell, being a canal
through which the water is supplied to the branchial plume, seems to be of much
sveater importance, than, for instance, is the length of the tentacles and eye-pedi-
cles ; or whether the position of the nucleus of the operculum is apical or lateral.
Mérch in his “‘ Review of the genus Tenagodus” (Proceed. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1860,
p- 400, ete.) admits four sub-genera—

1. <Agathirses, Montfort, 1810, which includes chiefly fossil species, and is
characterized by the band being composed of numerous, isolated holes.

2. Tenagodus, Guettard, 1774, (Morch, 1. cit., p. 402).

3. Siliquarius, Montfort, 1810, (Mérch, 1. cit., p. 4038).

4. Pyzxipoma, Mérch, 1860, 1. cit., p. 409.

‘T am much inclined to regard the sub-genera as of generic value,’ says Mérch,
(1. cit., p. 412), in which we fully concur with that author. We do not see any
reason, why characters, upon which genera like Plewrotomaria, Ditremaria, Poly-
tremaria, Trochotoma, and others have been established, should prove perfectly value-
less in the classification of the Szzrgvuarup#. Moreover we believe, that the dis-
tinctions of genera will be carried still farther than is now proposed, when we
come to know more of the fossil species, and of the animals of the recent shells.

More recently (Journ. de Conch., Paris, 1865, Ser. III, Vol. V, p. 18), Mérch
says, “il me parait probable que le tube du Cryptobia Michelini est construit
par un Mollusque voisin des Tenagodus et surtout du sous-genre spongicole Pyxi-
poma.” The genus Cryptobia of Deshayes will, therefore, probably have to be added
to this family.

There are about twenty tertiary fossil species known, and Deshayes (Anm. s.
vert. bas. de Paris, Vol. II, p. 292), says that one species had been mentioned from
the upper cretaceous beds of Taxoe in Norway. I am not acquainted with this
or any other secondary species of the SzzrqvariuD2#.

a
OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 245
XXVIII. Fumily,—ONUSTID Zi.
H. and A. Adams’ Genera I, p. 361; idem Chenu; Puoripm, Gray ; XENOPHORID, Deshayes.

The question as to the place of this family in the system is by no means settled
with the last decision of Deshayes (Anm. s. vertb. foss. bas. de Paris, 2me. ed.,
Vol. II, p. 958, etc.). Palaontologists were accustomed to look for Xenophora in
the neighbourhood of Zrochus, as long as they knew only a few fossil shells. This
idea was introduced chiefly through D’Orbigny’s ‘ Paléontologie frangaise’, and was
supported by the descriptions of several very characteristic Onvsripa under the name
of Trochus. Since the animals have been made known, and a little more attention
paid to the formation of the shells, this classification next to Trochus has become
the most improbable of all. I shall follow here H. and A. Adams, who place the
family after the Szziqvarupm, although I confess, that I am not in a position
to give a sufficient reason for this arrangement. It is not easy to reconcile oneself
to the place, which I have assigned to either of the two last-named families.

Of Gray’s classification of the Pzorrip# (= Ovusrip2), next to the Srromerpsz
(= Axara), Mr. Deshayes simply says, that it is inadmissible. It may be so, but
the proof has not yet been given.—We have not accepted Gray’s classification of
the two last named families as a higher division under the name of Lepropopa,
simply because we have no materials to prove it, but we do not wish in the least to
pronounce its non-admissibility, or even a great improbability of its correctness. We
have, when speaking at length of the family Azara, repeatedly drawn attention to
the great variety of shells which it includes, and to the probable changes which
may be expected in the classification of them.

When we compare the animals of the 4za4ra4 and those of the Onusripz, there
is certainly nothing to be said against their close relationship. Of course we must
not take two extremely different species, but single organs, as they are subject to
variation within the family; for instance, the foot of Zerebellum, the tentacles and
eyes of Aporrhais, the loug rostrum and slightly expanded mantle ef Struthiolaria,
and others. The operculum of Xenophora is by no means so very differently built
from the strong and lamellar form of that of many species of Strombus ; the only
difference seems to consist in its position in the aperture, for the somewhat more
triangular shape cannot certainly be considered as a distinction of very great
importance. I would only in conclusion call attention to those species of the
Onusrip#, which have a very largely expanded outer lip, to which we scarcely know
anything similar, if we ignore its relation to similar expansions in the Azara.
The great obstacle, which exists to admitting Gray’s introduction of the division
LEptToroDA, is, of course, the old classification of the SrpHoNostoMATA and Hotos-
ToMATA, but, although we have retained this ourselves from want of a better one,
we have already repeatedly observed, that it cannot remain permanently, and must
be replaced by some other. When that has been successfully done, the division
Lepropopa of Gray will very probably receive more attention.

3 P

24.6 | CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

H. and A. Adams accept two genera Onustus, Humphrey, and Xenophora,
Fisher (Phorus, Montfort). :

Mr. Deshayes remarks, that the distinctions could be kept up between the
living, but not between the fossil species, and, in rejecting the first name as of no
sufficient authority, he retains only the second one. We would not attribute very
sreat importance to the existence or want of an umbilicus, but the thin, anterior
margin of the whorls, often provided with hollow spines or tubes, and the concave
basis, seem to us useful distinctive characters of Onustus; and as these distinctions
appear to be supported by some others, in the animal and operculum, the separation
into two genera may be regarded as rather convenient. Deslongchamps apparently
restricts the name Onustus only to those species, which do not accumulate any
foreign objects on the exterior of their shells, (vide Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm., Caen,
Vol. VI, 1862, p. 147). Ht is true, that the fossil and recent species of Onustus
do not accumulate these foreign masses in such great quantities, as usually the
AXenophore do, and that in some fossil species of Onustus, no impressions are known
on theshell. Still it does not appear probable, that such forms could be generically
separated on account of this sole peculiarity. Moreover it would be advisable to
compare some of those species with Infundibulum and Galerus of the Caryrrripa,
which they very much resemble.

The Oyusrip# are mostly inhabitants of the eastern tropical seas; they
are said to prefer-deep waters and stony or gravelly ground to shallow waters.
At present there are only about 20 living species known, and about as many
tertiary ones. Of cretaceous species there are enumerated by Pictet and Campiche,
under the name Phorus, (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse., 3me. Ser., Foss. Ste. Croix.,
p- 536), five European and two American. Of the former, Phorus minutus, Zek.,
must be excluded, being only a young specimen of Astraliwm radiatum, Zek.,
sp. (vide Stoliczka in Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, Vol. LIT, Revision, etc., p. 59).
Binkhorst (Gast. et. Ceph. Limbeg., 1861, p. 38, pl. 3, fig. 14), described and
figured again the Yenophora onusta, (Trochus id of Nilson, Hiesinger, Goldfuss and
J. Miller). The Ph. wnbilicatus, Tuomey, is considered by Gabb, in his Synopsis
of cretaceous fossils, as doubtful. We have obtained from the uppermost beds
of the South Indian cretaceous deposits only one specimen of a new Xenophora.
The jurassic and liassiec deposits of Europe have ‘yielded some ten species, belong-
ing chiefly to Onustus. Deslongchamps also described a Phorus ( ? Xenophora)
Bouchardi, from the upper devonian beds of the Boulonais, (Bull. Soc. Linn.
Norm., Caen, 1862, Vol. VI, p. 151, pl. 8).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 247
LIV. XHNOPHORA, Fischer, 1807.

1.—XENOPHORA CARNATICA, Stoliczka, Pl. XIX, Fig. 24,

Xenoph. testa trochiformi, late conica; anfractibus circiter septenis, planius-
culis, regulariter crescentibus, marginibus anterioribus subcarinatis atque impression-
ibus corporum alienorum irregulariter instructis, striis spiralibus vie conspicuis sed
striis incrementi distinctis notatis ; basi ad peripheriam subcarinata, impressionibus
irregulariter interrupta, paulo convexa, sublevigata, non wmbilicata; apertura
quadrangulart, per-obliqua.

Spiral angle 70°; sutural angle 4°.
Height of one whorl : its width (consd. as 1:00) och 0:27.

A small broadly conical shell, composed of about seven flattened and regularly
increasing volutions, the anterior edge of which is sharpened, and more or less
irregularly interrupted by the impressions of foreign objects, which are attached
to it. The striee of growth are distinct, but there are very slight traces of a spiral
striation perceptible. The basis is almost smooth, and gradually convex towards the
centre, which is not umbilicated.

The regularly conical form, the flat volutions with the impressions only on the
anterior margin and the convexity of the basis are good characteristics of this shell.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in lose siliceous sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XXVIII. Family,—SOLARITDZ.

Arcuirectonicip#,* H. and A. Adams’ Genera I, p. 241; ArcuirectourpZ, Gray, Guide,
1857, p. 62; Sozarmpms, Chenu, Man. p. 232; SozarraD#, Deshayes, An. s. vert. foss. bass.
de Paris, II, p. 657.

The animals of the few recent genera of this family have, so far as they have
been observed, a moderately expanded foot, adapted for walking; tentacles subulate,
thickened, close together at the base, and folded; eyes sessile on the basis or near it
externally on thickened bulgings; mantle enclosed, posteriorly with a rudimentary
fold; gill cavity divided by a longitudinal fold (?); the proboscis is stated by Gray
to be very long, cylindrical, completely retractile, but the existence of teeth on the
radula is questioned by the same author. Operculum horny, spiral, flat or conical,
consisting of numerous layers.

The shells of the living and fossil species of Sozarimp” are spirally coiled, of
a discoidal or broadly conical form, with a large open umbilicus, the edge of which is
always more or less angular and generally crenulated ; the shell is not pearly+ within.

* Architectonica or Architectoma of Bolten, as accepted respectively by H. and A. Adams and Gray, can
have no claims of priority against such a universally known name, as Solarium of Lamarck, which is
scarcely later is date of publication.

+ Weshall refer again to the pearly structure of the shell, when speaking of the new genus Margaritella,
Meek and Hayden, of the Trocuipz.

248 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The relations of the Sozarzzp# to other PROSOBRANCHIA are very differently
interpreted. Many conchologists still adhere to the old opinion, that they must
be classed only as a genus in the family Trocxzpm; others acknowledge them
as an independent group, but still as close in the neighbourhood of the same
family.

The principal support for this was said to consist in the form of the shells,
although the non-pearly structure of the same may be probably of greater import-
ance, than the form itself. Since, however, the organisation of the animals in both
these families has been made better known, this older classification must be
abandoned. Gray has stated, that the proboscis of Solariwm is long and retractile,
the tongue probably unarmed and the tentacles folded, in consideration of which
characters he and H. and A. Adams consider the family as closely allied to the
Pyraurpetiws and Crerrruropsip%. Although this classification cannot be seri-
ously objected* to, specially when the non-existence of lingual teeth may be proved,
still it is very difficult to bring the respective shells in close relative connection,
without excluding forms which are evidently more correctly referred to the last
mentioned two families. We have consequently thought it preferable to treat of the
family after the Szzzqvarmp# and Owosrip“. The animals do not, of course,
exhibit a very great resemblance, because the Sizzqgvarmp# have in consequence of
their sessile life a rudimentary foot, but as regards the general form of the thickened
tentacles, the eyes and the mantle, they do not essentially differ. The form of the
foot could be better brought into comparison with that of the Cacza. The
dentition has, I think, been examined only in one cr two species of the Vzruarrpz,
but not in the Szzrevarizp; it cannot therefore be quoted as a point of comparison.
Quoy and Gaimard (Zool. Astrol. Vol. III, p. 281) were the first who made
known the animal of the Sozarmpm, and placed Solarium in the neighbour-
hood of Vermetus, although they state that, from what they know of the animal,
it does not change the generally accepted idea of the classification of the genus
with Zrochus in the same family. There are, however, several points in organisa-
tion, which support the classing of the Sozarmp in the place, assigned to them
(perhaps accidentally) by the two authors of the Zoology of the Astrolabe.

The operculum of Zorinia is in every way similarly formed to that of Siliquaria ;
it could scarcely be compared with that of any other genus of the PROSOBRANCHIA.
The operculum of Solariwm proper very much recalls, on the other hand, that of
the ceriraun”. The usually crenulated edge round the umbilicus, terminating at
the aperture with a slight insinuation, appears to indicate at least some kind of
analogy with the slit of the Szzrqvaripx. A few fossil species of the genera Hecy-
liomphalus, Bifrontia, and others, exhibit, in the total or partial dissolution of the
whorls, a very close resemblance to the Szziquariupx, Veruetipz and Corba,
which may also be brought in support of the classification of the Sozarmp# in
this place.

* Vide general notes on the Hotosromata, p. 208.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 249

There is a good deal to be said as regards the genera, which should be admitted
into this family, although this subject has been lately admirably treated by Deshayes
in his new edition of the Paris fossils. This conchologist quotes four genera only,
namely, Solarium, Discohelix, Bifrontia, and HLuomphalus. We think, however, that
the varieties of shells seem to make a larger number, and some alterations in the
nomenclature, of the genera necessary. Not being, however, in possession of all
the desirable materials, which would be required to make such alterations really
of any good service, we must confine ourselves to a few remarks, which, we trust,
will at least lead a step further towards clearing up the confusion at present exist-
ing among the genera of this family. The recent Solaria of Lamarck have been
divided by H. and A. Adams into three genera. The number of fossil species of
the Sozarmp# is very large, and the following may at present serve as a short
review of the different generic forms belonging to this family.

1. Solari hae, Lamarck, 1799, as restricted for the depressed, sub-conical forms,
possessing a flat, Pucispiral operculum.

la. Philippia, Gray, 1840, differs from Solariwm only by its smooth shell.
Gray places the genus in the Zrocuzpx, but if the shell is not pearly within,
H. and A. Adams’ classification is preferable, at least until the animal is better
known, for mere exterior resemblance does not necessarily imply an absolute
affinity with that of Zrochus. :

1b. Torinia, Gray, 1840; the shell does not differ from that of Solarium,
but the operculum is conically elevated and composed of numerous volutions.

Although there is no particular difficulty felt in accommodating the compar-
atively few living species to these three divisions, it is really impossible to do the
same with the fossil shells, and we can only very cautiously apply such a division
to them. TZorinia was dismembered from Solariwm upon the examination of not
more than two or three species with the animals and the opercula, and, it is
possible, that many other similar variations of the opercula may be found among
those species, to which the name Solarium has been restricted. Deshayes (loc. cit.,
p- 664,) arranges the eocene Solaria of the Paris basin in four sub-generic divisions :
Solarium, Lamck., as restricted; Torinia, Gray; Disculus, Desh.; Philippia,
Gray. I do not think, however, that any of these divisions can aid very much
in the determination of the shells only. The Solarium disculus, Desh., which is
apparently considered as the type of the section Disculus, would seem rather to
agree with Philippia ; and again species, like Sol. gratum or Sol. discretum, Desh.,
referred to the section Philippia, do not correspond at all with that genus, as
proposed by Gray, but rather with Zorinia. Any one after comparing the large
number of specimens of our Solarium Coothoorense, would soon be at a loss, what
to call a Torinia and what a Solarium ; and again in examining a similar number
of Solarium Olapaudiense the same difficulty arises as regards Disculus and Phi-
lippia. It is evident, that we have not yet discovered the proper characters of
distinction, but it is still possible, that it may result from the study of the recent
shells, and then be made of better practicla use in our paleontological researches.

250 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Species, which have to be referred to Sodariwm, begin in the Trias,* and gradually increase to
the tertiary period, when they seem to have reached their maximum of development ; for there are not
more than 50 recent species known, and these live principally in tropical waters.

Pictet, in his review of the cretaceous species of Solarium (Mat. Pal. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix. 3me.
Ser., pp. 550-555)+ quotes forty species, among which, however, several alterations must be made.
The surface of the shell, upon the ornamentation of which so many new species had been founded,
is extremely variable in different stages of preservation. Still more doubt must be entertained about
those species, which are determined merely from casts. In my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda
(Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, Vol. LIT, p. 61), I have noticed, that the three species, described by
Zekeli as Sol. quadratum, d’Orbignyi, and textile, belong to the same species, formerly described by
Sowerby as Sol. quadratum, Some similar alterations, we presume from this, may be expected among
other known species.

Binkhorst described from the Maestricht-chalk since the publication of Pictet’s list (Gast. et
Ceph. craie., Limbg., 1861, p. 87, pl. 3, figs. 11 and 12) Sod. cordatum and (ibid. p. 77, p. 5°°,
fig. 10) Sol. Kunraedtense. The first is a true Solarium, but the second could only be retained,
if the shell were not pearly within, otherwise it more resembles JMargaritedla, and other
Trocutpm, Baily describes (Ann. Mag., 1860, Vol. VI, p. 28, pl. 1, fig. 2,) a very fine species
from the Upper Greensand near Dorchester under the name of §. Binghami. Guembel (Geog.
Beschreibe. d. Bayer. Alpengeb., 1861, p. 578) named a species So/. ste//atum. Another species was
lately figured by Guéranger as So/. Michelini, (Album pal. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. 10, fig. 21),
previously named in his ‘ Essay, etc.,’ 1853.

Two species have been described from Africa, namely, So/. Bailyi, Gabb (Am. Phil. Soc., 1861,
Vol. VIII, p. 95—So/. pulchellum, Baily, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1855, XI, p. 457, pl. 12,
fig. 8, non idem d’Orbigny), and Sol. Vattoni, Coquand (Géol. et Paléont., Prov. Const., 1862,
p- 182, pl. 4, figs. 7-9).

To the American So/. Abyssine, Gabb, the same author lately added in the Pal. of California 1864,
Vol. I, p. 116, ete., four species, under the generic name of Architectonica, namely, Sol. Veatchit, cog-
natum, Hornii, and inornatum. The Sol. fleeui-striatum, BK. and Shum. (Meek and Hayden) forms the
type of the genus Muargaritella and belongs to the Trocu1p#, because it has the internal shell pearly.

From India a species of TrocHiD® was described by d’Orbigny (Pal. Astrol. pl. 4, figs. 9-11) as
Sol. deperditum, which must be again excluded, but in its place we shall describe four new species,
Sol. Arcotense, Kurribiemse, Coothoorense, and Vylapaudense, which all belong to the uppermost beds
of our cretaceous deposits ; the two last-named species being rather common shells.

1e. Solariorbis.—I find this name in Conrad’s Check lists of eocene and oligo-
cene fossils, p. 13-14. There are four species mentioned, three of which were
described by Lea in his contributions to Geology as Delphinula, Planaria, and
Turbo. 1 really do not understand what the distinctive characters{ of the genus
may be, for Lea’s determinations do not seem to be in the least contradictory to
his figures, and rather detailed descriptions.

2. Discohelix, Dunker, 1848, (Orbis, Lea§ not Lacp., Blain. a. 0.; Omalazis,
apud H. and A. Adams and Gray; Bifrontia, apud Chenu). This genus was

* Lanbe in Sitzgb. Akad., Wien, 1866, Vol. LIII, Fauna der Schichten von St. Cassian, etc., quotes a
Solarium planwm.

+ See also Gabbs’ Catalogue of cret. fossils in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 1861, VIII, p. 136.

+ Conrad refers for the characteristics of the new species to the first Vol. of Am. Journal of Conchology,
which we have not yet been able to obtain.

§ Lea Contributions to Geol., 1833, p. 123, pl. 4., fig. 112.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 251

proposed for a liassie discoidal shell, composed of quadrangular whorls, carinated and
more or less crenulated on the upper and lower edges of the back, on which the strie
of growth are insinuated backwards. In my paper on the Gastropoda and Acephala
of the Hierlatz-strata (Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1860, Vol. XLIITI, pp. 180, ete.), I have
described several liassic species, and at the same time I have endeavoured to prove,
that the peculiarities of these shells entitle them to be classed under a genus,
distinct from Straparolus, (Euomphalus, olim). Farther details may be found in that
paper. The oldest forms very much resemble Straparolus in being above slightly
elevated or plane, like Straparolus tuberculosus, dOrb., but they strictly retain
the angular form of the whorls with an obtuse back and the two marginal keels, the
lower of which corresponds with the umbilical, and the upper with the peripherical
edges of Solariwm. Only in this way is it possible to make a correct comparison
between the two genera.

Species, which correspond in all the above mentioned characters with Discoheliz, already begin
in the Silurian deposits, and seem to be most numerously represented in the Lias. They gradually
decline in number from that time. Iam not aware of a single species, which has been described
from the cretaceous rocks of Europe, nor have I anything to contribute from India. The two
species, Straparolus subplanus, Gabb, and St. lapidosus, Morton, sp. (Delphinula idem) from the
Alabama cretaceous deposits may, however, possibly belong to Discohelix (Journ. Acad. Nat. Se.,
Phil., 2nd Ser., Vol. IV, pp. 299-300, pl. 48, figs. 4 and 5). The former seems to have had the last
volution partially detached from the rest, a ease which is commonly found among the eocene Bifrontia.
Tertiary species appear to be equally rare. The Ordis roted/a, Lea (Cont., p.123) is a true Discoheliz.
Michelotti’s Bifrontia Rochettina, (Descr. Foss. Terr. mioc. de I’ Italie sept. 1847, p. 172) is
stated to be a discoid shell, with two slightly crenulated keels above and below on the periphery of
the last whorl and a quadrangular aperture; these characters evidently recall the form of a Discoheliv.

The operculum of the Discoh. zanclea, Phil. sp., is conically elevated, composed of numerous
volutions ; it resembles that of the Zorinia-group of Solarium, and of the SzLiq@variD&. We are
indebted to Deshayes (loc. cit., pp. 678, &c.,) for having pointed out the mistakes, into which H. and
A. Adams, Gray and other subsequent authors, had fallen, when they declared Philippi’s living*
species, Bifrontia (Discohelix) zanclea, which he only doubtfully referred to Bifrontia, to be identical
with that genus. Deshayes says, that one has first to examine the fossil species of Bifrontia, to
be certain of the distinctions, which exist between them and the Discoh. zanclea, Phil. sp.
In fact the growth of the shel! appears to be a totally different one. Let us take for comparison one
of the species, which are otherwise closely allied to Discohelix, as, for instance, the Bif. amonoides,
Desh., we can always notice that the strie of growth are in Discohelix insinuated backwards, while
in Bifrontia they are always curved forward.

Another living species, the De/phinula (Liotia) evoluta, Reeve, for which H. and A. Adams
proposed the sub-generic name J/aira, (Gen. I, p. 405,) may also be considered as a Discohelix. The
shell is perfectly identical with the typical, liassic discoidal forms, Discohelix orbis, Reuss, sp., and
other species.

Hornes (Denksch. Akad., Wien., 1855, pt. IT, p. 42, pl. 1, fig. 6), when introduc-
ing his new genus Platystoma (not idem, Klein, 1753, and not to be confounded
with Platyostoma, Conrad, Hall), draws attention to several species, which we have
referred to Discohelix, being probably incomplete specimens of the same genus, as

* H. and A. Adams (Gen. I, p. 244,) state, that living specimens of this species have been dredged off the
coast of Madeira by MacAndrew.

252 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

his triassic Platystoma Suessi. This remarkable shell,—which must receive a new
generic name,—is, in incomplete specimens, hardly to be distinguished from Disco-
helix, but in reality the outer lip was expanded into a large irregular wing, and the
apertural margins were united and circular, the aperture itself being suddenly
deflexed, so as to have its plane parallel to the discoidal form of the shell. It cannot
be denied, that some of the species of Discohelixv may be shown to belong to the
same genus as the Platystoma Suessi, Hornes, but there are already several cases
known, where the aperture of Discohelix has been observed, so as fully to guarantee
its generic independence. It would besides be hardly advisable to suppose,
that all the numerous species of known Discoheliv are only immature specimens.
The small size of the triassie shell would give little support to such an idea. It
is difficult to say anything about the classification of the Plat. Suessi, as the form
of the aperture excludes it from this family. I am not acquainted with any
other form, to which the expansion of the outer lip could be even remotely com-
pared, than to that of some species of Onustus and Cirsotrema.

3. Cyclogyra, Wood, 1842 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Vol. IX, p. 458, pl. 5,
fig. 5),—Planaria, Brown, not Linn. and others,—Discohelix, apud H. and
A. Adams, Chenu and others.

Wood proposed this genus for a small, orbicular, discoidal, and smooth shell,
composed of numerous depressed volutions, being rounded at the periphery, and each
succeeding one embracing partially the previous. It seems to us, that this genus
ought to be retained in this very same sense, as originally proposed for the little
shells named Planaria by Brown and other species, like the recent Orbis foliaceus
of Philippi. Lea described several tertiary species from the Alabama eocene
deposits, and others are reported in different works. I must here again refer to the
fossil Cornuspire, for I believe many described as such are not Foraminifera, but
Gastropoda.

Wood, when instituting the genus, says, that it may belong to the /zruzTIDx, which classi-
fication is not at all improbable. I do not know the details of the organisation of Orbis foliaceus,
Phil., but it is certain, that the form of the shell very much recalls some species of Burtinedla, and
possibly the genus may be better placed in the VERwe7Ips.

The only cretaceous species, which I think is a true Cyclogyra, is the Cycl. (Discoheliz) Leana,
Gabb (Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 119, pl. 20, fig. 75,) from the cretaceous Californian deposits.

4. Ophileta, Vanuxem, 1842, (Hall. Pal., New York, I, p.11, pl. 3, figs. 4-6)
has been proposed for a few discoidal smooth shells, composed of very nwmerous
whorls. It is quite impossible to regard this characteristic as of any importance
for the present. The two paleozoic species, O. levata and complanata, which had
been described only from very imperfect specimens, are in fact nothing more than
discoidal Straparolus or Discohelix; the first named has the whorls keeled only
below, the second apparently on both margins of the periphery, above and below.
The strize of growth have not been observed.

5. Lecyliomphalus, Portlock, 1843, (Geol. Rep., ete., p. 411,—Serpularia,
Romer, 1848, non Mimst.) has the whorls generally coiled in one plane, or nearly so,
and dissolute, as in an Ancyloceras. ‘The strive of growth are not perceptibly bent

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 253

and the aperture was probably simply rounded without any insinuations. This
genus evidently exhibits, as regards the form of the shell, the greatest relation to
the Vierueripm and Srir1gvarupm. The few species known are paleeozoic.

6. Straparolus, Montfort, 1810; (Huomphalus, Sowerby, 1812, or 1814),
and

7. Bifrontia,* Desh., 1833 (Anm. s. vert. Foss. Paris, 1. ed., pt. II, p. 221;
2me. edit., Vol. II, p. 677).

a. There could scarcely be greater difficulties to overcome in the classification
of the old genus Helix, than are met with in that of the shells, known to palzeon-
tologists under the above two or three names. No two publications are to be
found, which agree in the signification of these names and the limits of the genera
or groups of shells, to which they ought to refer. It cannot be questioned, that
the name Straparolus of Montfort has priority before that of Huwomphalus, though
the latter has been applied to different species, but the former was certainly
not unknown, even if unjustly neglected like many other names of the same
author. When we compare a series of specimens of the well known Strap.
(Huomphaius) Dionysii or pentangulatus and others, we can observe, that the strize
of growth are on, or near the upper keel, distinctly insinuated backwards, and on the
periphery bent in the same degree forwards. In other specimens of these very
same species both the sinuations are much less expressed, and again in others the
striz cross the shell, above and below, almost without any alteration in their course.
If there are any keels present on the surface of the shell, they necessarily involve
some kind of change in the direction of the stria. These keels are usually sharper
in young specimens, and often altogether disappear on the last whorl, or in general
when they approach the margins of the aperture.

Supposing, we consider the animal of Strap. pentangulatus similar in form
to that of the living Solaria, we have then to look upon the insinuation near the
suture as being produced by the neck of the animal, and the prolongation of
the outer margin of the aperture by the outer edge of the mantle. When the
animal has been accustomed, or obliged by circumstances, to carry its shell in a
more elevated position, which it probably did as long as the shell was of small
size, the insinuation corresponding to the neck, was made deeper, and certain edges
or sinuations of the mantle, producing the keels, were bent more externally, and
consequently these keels were formed more sharply. At the same time, however,
when the insinuation at the neck was deeper, the peripherical edge adjoining it must
have become more projecting. Subsequently, when the animal with its shell grew
to a larger size, it would seem, that its movements became more difficult or legs
active; the shell, not being so often lifted up and down, was, moreover, carried in
a more or less horizontal position, the consequence of which would be, that the
keels and any other insinuations would in the same proportion become less developed.

* The names Omalaxe, Omalaxon, Omalaxis had scarcely been known, when Deshayes substituted for them
Bifrontia ; they ought not to be revived again, so as to increase the already existing great confusion. They

actually never became the property of science, except in a totally misunderstood sense, as commented on by
Gray or H. and A. Adams.

54 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Only by some such suppositions are we able to explain the variations noted
above, which indeed not unusually occur in the process of growth of one and the
same species.

It has been proposed by several conchologists to unite the genera Straparolus
(Euomphalus) and Solariwm in one. When, however, we compare the large
number of species of both these genera, it appears, that the smooth or at least
less ornamented surface of the shell, the constant want of a distinctly crenulated
margin round the unbilicus, combined with the roundish form of the whorls of Strapa-
rolus, makes its separation from Solariwn very desirable. Of many of the
palseozoic Straparoli the opercula* are known, and they very much resemble those of
Torinia, being thick and composed of numerous lamellar volutions.

Waclurea, Emmons, or Waclurites, Lessueur, can scarcely be separated
from the smooth paleeozoic Straparoli. The same is the case with Schizostoma,
Brown, of which the author ealls Strap. (Huomphalus) catillus, Sow., the type.
It is a discoid form, which no doubt unites several characters of Discohelix
with those of Straparolus, butas the strize of growth are not bent backwards on the
periphery, it ought to remain in the latter genus. Rémer, in the third edition of
Bronn’s Leth. geognostica, Vol. I, p. 456, gives up the name Sehizostoma, and
again places the above-mentioned species in Huomphalus. Deshayes, (Anim. s.
vert. Foss., Paris, 2nd edit., Vol. II, p. 678,) seems,—for some particular reason,
which he does not specify,—inclined to retain Schizostoma, but he states at the same
time, that he examined a complete specimen of Strap. catillus, which exhibited
scarcely any characters different from his Bifrontia! We shall immediately enter
into the characters of this genus, and state in which sense it may be retained.
It is not likely, that S?. catillus is a Bifrontia, nor yet the two species, lately added
by Deshayes to this genus, Bif. ammonoides and Deshayesi.

From what we have above stated regarding the characters of Straparolus, it is
evident, that Platychisma, Conrad, cannot be, strictly speaking, looked upon as
anything else than a smooth Straparolus with a smaller umbilicus and somewhat
flattened volutions, but on account of the different form of these, it may be consi-
dered as a subgeneric division.

The largest number of S¢raparolus (Euomphalus, olim.), occur in paleozoic strata, becoming
gradually less numerous in the subsequent formations. Of living species we actually know nothing.
The cretaceous species will amount to about ten. Pictet (Mat. Pal. Suisse., 3me. Ser., p. 557), after
having suggested the separation of Solarium and Straparolus, quotes of the latter six European
species, of which two, Strap. Michaillensis, P. and Camp., and St. Moutonianus, D’Orb., are
ornamented with strong transverse ribs. Very similar forms are known as Delphinula and
Liotia, and it is doubtful, whether they do not more correctly belong to those groups of shells.
Prof. Reuss named a species from the Gosau formation, Huomphalus canaliculatus, (Denksch. Akad.,
Wien, 1854, Vol. VII, p. 149, pl. 29, fig. 7). He speaks of a sharp keel on the edge of the umbi-
licus, and as the shell resembles in every other respect Solar:wm, it requires rather better materials to
prove, that the species is really a Straparolus. I never met with the species myself.

* Thad lately the opportunity of examining some very fine specimens of these in Mr. Barrande’s exten-
sive collections at Prag.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 255

Gabb (Pal. Calif., 1864, I, p. 120) lately described two new species, S¢. paucivolvus and lens, of
which the second approaches rather more to Discohelia, but in neither of them have the strix of growth
been observed. Meek (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 177, 1864, Check list of erét, foss., p. 18) mentions
two doubtful species from Alabama, Strap. Japidosus and sub-planus of Gabb.

We have to add one species from South India, Strap. indicus, n. sp., a smooth, discoid shell
with the striz bent distinctly forward on the outer periphery.

b. The genus Bifrontia ought to be accepted in the sense proposed by
Deshayes in the first edition of the Paris fossils. The principal characters con-
sist in the discotdal form, in the angular shape of the whorls, the last of which és often
partially or wholly uncoiled from the others, in the narrow emargination near the
suture, m the crenulations of the wnbilical edge, and in a broad insinuation of the
basal portion of the outer lip.

The two species, lately added by Deshayes, Bif. ammonoides and Deshayesi,
may better be transferred to Straparolus, especially on account of the want of the
erenulated edges of the umbilicus, and on account of the outer lip being pro-
duced in the middle or on the periphery of the whorls, not above as in typical
Bifrontie. We had no occasion to examine any of the characteristic species of
Bifrontia described by Deshayes, but if the two last mentioned species eannot be
separated from the others, the entire genus Bifrontia must be abandoned, because
it would be impossible to give any distinctions from Straparolus.

Beside the eocene species of Bi/rontia there was also one miocene species referred to this genus by
Michelotti. We have, however, already remarked, that this one probably belongs to Discoheli«
(vide p. 251).

LV. SOLARIUM,—Zamarck, 1799.

1. SoLarivuM arcoTensE, Stoliczka, Pl. XIX, Fig. 29.

Sol. testa orbiculata, spira paulo-elevata ; anfractibus quadrangulatis, ad peri-
pheriam obtuse carimatis, in superficie striatis: supra duabus striis spiralibus prope
suturam positis, una prope peripheriam, ceteris fere equalibus ornatis; striis inere-
menti supra valde arcuatis, infra prope rectis; wmbilico latissimo, ad marginem
carinato atque crenulato; apertura quadrangulari, ad marginem columellarem
angustata.

A small almost discoidal shell, being slightly convex above and largely umbili-
eated below. The whorls are numerous, obtusely angulated at the periphery and
crenulated on the edge of the umbilicus. The entire surface is spirally striated.
Of the spiral strie two near the suture, and one towards the periphery, are
considerably stronger than the rest. The striz of growth are distinctly curved
S-form above, but nearly straight below. The aperture is oblique and angular, being
less high on the columellar margin, than at the periphery. Iam not acquainted with
any similar species from cretaceous beds, but there are some such largely umbili-
cated forms known from the tertiaries, like Sol. millegranum, Lamk.

Locality—Ninnyoor, in white, soft, calcareous beds; very rare.

Formation.—Axrialoor group.

256 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
2, SOLARIUM KURRIBIEMSE, Stolizcka, Pl. XIX, Fig. 30.

Sol. testa orbiculata, late conica, apice obtusa, infra late umbilicata ; anfractibus
supernis planulatis, ad suturam acute crenulato-carinatis, ultimo ad peripheriam
bicarinato ; carina superna fortiori, utraque spimulose crenulata ; basi valde convexa,
in margine wnbilici acute carinata, atque irregulariter crenata seu subtuberculata ;
superficie spiraliter atque transversaliter striata ; apertura intus, subrotundata, extus
Sere quadrangulari, ad peripheriam biangulata.

This is the second known cretaceous species with two peripherical keels on
the last whorl, the first having been described from the upper Gault of Ste. Croix
by Pictet and Roux, and subsequently by Pictet and Campiche as Sol. Tollotianwm
(Pal. Suisse 3me. Ser., p. 541, pl. 88, figs. 6 and 8). Although these two species
would at first sight appear to be the same, they cannot be identified from the figure
given by Pictet and Campiche: the distinctions of our Indian fossil being a more
depressed form, so as to make on the upper whorls only the stronger keel visible
at the suture, and the want of a third basal keel. There is a little dis-
crepancy between Pictet and Campiche’s description and figure (loc. cit., p. 542,
pl. 88, fig. Ga). The former says, that the basal keel encircles the umbilicus,
but in the latter this keel is placed about the middle of the basis, and originates at
the posterior angle of the aperture, it cannot, therefore, be regarded exactly as the
edge of the umbilicus. Beside these differences the figure of Sol. Tolloti-
anum shows posteriorly a slight keel along the suture of each whorl, and the other
keels are more strongly tuberculated, while in our specimen they are provided with
short spines. ‘The spiral and transversal striation, the size of the umbilicus, and the
general form of the whorls are in both species quite the same.

Locality.—Kurribiem, in a light-brown, coarse, siliceous sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group; the locality is on the boundary between the
Arrialoor and the Trichinopoly groups, but the mineralogical character of the rock

rather more reminds one of the siliceous and sandy beds of the uppermost of the
three divisions.

do. SOLARIUM KARAPAUDIENSE, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Figs. 1-4.

Sol. testa depresso-conica, spira plus minusve elevata ; anfractibus ad peripheriam
obtuse carinatis, supra prope suturam applanatis, postea sub-angulatis atque infra
angulum abrupte seu lente declivis ; superficie spiraliter atque transversaliter striata :
una stria spirali infra medium posita sepissime ceteris fortiori ; wmbilico moderato,
ad marginem crenulato; apertura angulari, marginibus tenuibus instructa.

Spiral angle 75°- 110°.

Shell broadly conical, with more or less elevated spire, according to which the
degree of the spiral angle differs. All the whorls are flattened along the posterior
suture, bounded by a sharp angle, after which the whorls slope rapidly, or more
or less gently, towards the periphery, according to the greater or lesser elevation of

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 257

the spire. The surface is spirally and transversally striated. On the flat sutural
portion there are sometimes present only two or three elevated spiral lines, but the
transverse strize are generally stronger here, than on the rest of the shell. Below
the angle there is, about the middle, one line prominently stronger than the others.
Along the anterior margin there is always a keel present, being on the periphery of
the last whorl specially distinct, but always obtuse or rather turned upwards, so as
uniformly to curve on the base. The latter is convex, and the spiral striz near
the periphery are somewhat stronger than those, which are placed nearer to the
centre. Very seldom, and only in very young specimens, are all the spiral strize of
the shell nearly equal, but in this case they are very fine, (see Fig. 4, Pl. XX).
The umbilicus is crenulated on the edge, and its width measures about one-third
of the basal diameter. The aperture is almost quadrangular, with very thin
margins.

Our species is closely related to Sol. moniliferum,* Michelin (not Sol. moni-
liferum, Brown)+, but it wants the posterior tuberculated edge and the strong
anterior keel on the whorls, which are so characteristic for Michelin’s species. —

Localities —Karapaudy, 8. of Arrialoor, Comarapolliam, and near Veraghoor ;
in coarse, siliceous sandstone ; common.

Formation.—Arrialoor group; the last named locality is on the boundary
between this and the Trichinopoly group.

4, SOLARIUM VYLAPAUDIENSE, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Figs. 5-6.

Sol. testa orbiculata, seu depresso conica ; anfractibus in junioribus speciminibus
ad margines posteriores paulo contractis atque spiraliter minutissime striatis, in
adultis fere planis levigatisque, ultimo ad peripheriam acute angulato, ad basim
convexiusculo, spiraliter atque transversaliter striato: striis transversalibus ad mar-
ginem wnbilici multo fortioribus; wmbilico angustato, margine crenato; apertura
obliqua, subquadrata.

Spiral angle 105°- 120°.

The form of the shell varies from a broadly conical to an almost discoidal
shape. In young specimens the whorls are somewhat constricted posteriorly, and
very finely spirally striated; in older specimens they are almost perfectly flat,
separated by impressed sutures and smooth. The last volution is angular at the
periphery and convex at the basis, which is provided with a fine spiral and
transverse striation; these strize being much stronger round the umbilical
edge, on which they produce a slight crenulation. The spiral striation becomes
very often obsolete, at least tuwards the peripherical margin. The umbilicus
is of moderate size, its width being about one-fourth of the total diameter of the
basis; aperture quadrangular and oblique.

* D’Orbigny, Pal. Franc. terr. crét., IT, p. 197, pl. 179, figs. 8-12,
+ S. submoniliferum, D’Orb., Prod. III, p. 45.

258 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

This species, having an almost smooth shell and a narrow umbilicus, belongs
to that section of Solariwm, for which Deshayes proposed the name Disculus,
but there is evidently no reason for such a sectional distinction, and certainly
not for the introduction of names, equivalent to generic denominations, unless
we adopt the trinominal system, wherever it appears to be practicable. The
Sol. Hugianum, Pict. et Roux (Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p. 540, pl. 88, figs. 3-5,)
differs from our species by its more conical form, anteriorly carinated whorls, an
apparently much stronger ornamentation on the basis, and a somewhat larger umbi-
licus. When compared with Sol. Karapaudiense, it is readily distinguished by its
sharp and angular periphery, while in the former the peripherical keel has the
appearance of having been turned upwards. The largest specimen of Sol. Vyla-
paudiense measures 80mm. on the basal diameter, those of Sol. Karapaudiense only
20mm.

Localities. —Vylapaudy, Olapaudy, and near Arrialoor, in light coloured or
yellowish sandstone; rather common.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LVI. STRAPAROLUS, Montfort, 1810. (Vide p. 253).
1. SrraParoLus inpicus, Stolizeka, Pl. XX, Fig. 7.

Strap. testa discoidea, in utroque latere equaliter excavata ; anfractibus nume-
rosissimis, angustis, levigatis, ultimo supra infraque obtuse angulato, ad peripheriam
convexo ; striis incrementi minutissimis sed distinctis, extus ad medium anticé valde
productis, supra atque infra fulcatis ; sectione anfractuum semilunari.

Width of one whorl, above, : diameter of shell (considered as 1:00)
m6 9 op : itsheight ... (

ie) 0.183
: Da) mo OSS

We have only been able to examine a fragment of this species, but the impres-
sions of nearly all the whorls leave no doubt as to the above mentioned characters.
The shell is symmetrically planorboid, consisting of remarkably numerous and very
narrow volutions. The surface is smooth with the exception of the strize of growth,
which are bent above and below in 8-form, and strongly forward on the back. ‘The
species evidently approaches in form the eocene Bifrontia anvmonoides, Desh., which,
as already stated, should most probably be referred to Straparolus. We do not
know any eretaceous species which we could compare with the Indian fossil, for
the Discohelix (Cyclogyra) Leana, Gabb, has the whorls much more depressed ;
and there are no other smooth, cretaceous Straparoli known, which are symme-
trically concave on both sides.

Locality.—N. E. of Odium, in a yellowish calcareous sandstone.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 259
XXIX. LFumily,—PLANAXIDA.
(Sub-families,—PLANAXINA] and LITIOPIN 4).

H. and A. Adams’ Genera, I, p. 321; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 95 ; Chenu’s Manuel, Zrrorrip-7

in parte, p. 303,

Judging from the accounts given by H. and A. Adams and Gray of the
position and form of the gills and of the existence of a distinct siphonal fold, the
separation of these shells from those of the Zzrorrvipx% appears justifiable,
although the animals and shells of both of them are in many other respects very
much alike. On account of this similarity we would prefer to range the Pravaxrp»
in this place, rather than after the Czrrrazzpx, to which some authors have referred
the genus Planavis.

The family could be divided conveniently into two sub-families, pzavaxrve and
zitiopiIn®, with the genera Planaxis and Litiopa as the respective types. The
species belonging to the zrrroprvx are mostly thin shells, and in the same sub-family
have to be classed all the species of Alaba, which A. Adams separates into three
sub-generic groups, Alaba, Diala, and Styliferina (vide Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,
1862, X, p. 294).

Although the species of Lirorrwip# and similar forms already begin in the Silurian beds, there
are no certain remains of the PLavaxro# as yet known below the tertiary strata, and even from
these only very few have been reported.

XXX. Fumily,—LITORINIDZ..

H. and A. Adams’ Genera, I, p. 812; Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 86, and LACUNIDZ, p, 92;
Deshayes, Anim. s. vert., Foss. de Paris, 2me. edit., Vol. II, p. 355.

Theanimals of the Zzrorrmrpx have a moderately expanded foot, adapted for
walking or sliding on rocks; the mantle is generally enclosed with an entire edge,
or occasionally with a rudimentary siphonal fold in front. The rostrum is produced,
wrinkled, and not retractile; jaws horny ; lingual ribbon with one central and three
lateral teeth on each side; tentacles lengthened, subulate, far apart on the head, with
eyes sessile, or on small bulgings near their outer base, or situated within the length -
of the tentacles; usually without neck-lobes or lateral cirrhi; operculigerous lobe
simple, seldom provided with appendages, or perceptibly expanded. The gills are very
large, formed of numerous flat, free plates and occupying nearly the whole surface of
the branchial cavity. ‘The pectinations of the branchial plume of some Zzrorzwrp.2z
are, however, stated to be so fine and slender, as to be occasionally scarcely notice-
able. Gray calls them, therefore, PsEUDOPNEUMA, adding the Teuyearenzrp# to
them. It seems in fact, that the division of the branchial plume into numerous
pectinations precedes the total disappearance of the gills, for the branchial plumes
seem to become gradually more slender and finer in those animals, which are
found in places high above the low tide mark. Several species thus seem actually

260 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

for weeks together to live only in the moist air on the sea coasts,* and in these
species the gills are said to be very rudimentary. A few species live in fresh or
brackish waters.

Operculum horny, multispiral, with nearly central nucleus; or pucispiral,
with a lateral or subterminal nucleus.

Shell spiral, conical, with more or less turbinate or depressed spire; aperture
ovate, anteriorly entire or obsoletely effuse, internally never pearly.

The number of genera, which are admitted by different authors in this family,
is very variable. Having adopted Gray’s and H. and A. Adams’ views as regards
the family Pravaxipm™, we would in a similar manner suggest a division of the
Lirrorryip& into the three sub-families, ross4riINZ, LACUNINE and LITTORININA.

a. Sub-family,—PFOSSARIN 4.~

Shell solid, spire depressed or short, last whorl ventricose, columella usually
hollowed out; aperture anteriorly sub-effuse ; surface ornamented with spiral and
transverse ribbings or stri@.

This group may include the following genera :—

1. Risella, Gray, 1840, showing by its broad, conical form great relation to
the Sorarmp#.

2. Fossar,t Gray, 1840, (Syn. Brit. Foss.;—H. and A. Adams’ Genera, I,
p. 819); this genus has been separated by Recluz (Jour. Conch., XII, p. 247)
into two. For those species, which have the mantle margin entire and a kind of
veil between the two tentacles, the name Fossar has been retained, while the name

3. Clathrella, Recluz, 1864, has been proposed for those species, which have
the margin of the mantle crenulated, but not possessing a veil between the
tentacles. The shells of both these genera are very similar.

4. Fossarina, Adams and Angas, 1863, (Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 423); the type
is Fossar variegatus, Ad.

5. Isapis, H. and A. Adams, 1854, (Gen. I, p. 320). The shell is distin-
guished from Fossar by a central tooth on the inner lip, resembling that of Nati-
codon of Ryckholt (Fam. Nzerrropsrp£).

6. Conradia, A. Adams, 1860, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., V, p. 409), a genus
somewhat intermediate between Trichotropis and Fossar; it much recalls the fossil
Purpurina. A. Adams (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1868, p. 110) proposes in this genus two
sub-genera, G'ottoina and Cithna; the shells are from the Japan seas.

* Of many of the species of Lnttorina a large number of specimens can often be found together, attached
to rocks above the usual high water mark, where they are hardly springled with water once in a few days.
They are generally, for the greater part of the day, exposed to the powerful rays of a tropical sun, but they
attach the aperture of the shell so perfectly air-tight to the rock, that hardly any evaporation of the water
can take place, and consequently their gills are kept moist.

+ It is true that the name ‘le Fossa’ was at first used by Adanson in his Hist. etc. du Senegal, 1757, p. 173,
but it was used by this author only as a specific distinction in the Genus Natica; it was therefore not a generic
name, and Gray was perfectly correct when he used it first in this sense. I do not see what great barbarism

there is in this name! Any one may take the liberty of saying the same of Fossarus of Philippi, and change
it into Fossarius. Such changes of generic names, unless they are evident misprints, cannot be admitted.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 261

7. Couthouyia, A. Adams, 1860, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., V, p. 410), is another

similar form, founded also upon a Japanese shell. A. Adams (loc. cit., p. 410,)
says, that the three last named genera, and some others belonging to this sub-
family, ought to be united in a distinet family under the name of Fossaripx.
The Natica carinata, Sow., (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., IV, 1836, p. 241,
pl. 18, fig. 8), may belong to the rossarzvz, because it has a thick shell and
strong spiral ribs, like many species of this sub-family. We do not know any
other cretaceous species, than the doubtful Fossar? Nebrascensis, Meek and
Hayden, quoted in Proc. Acad., Phil., 1860, p. 423.

b. Sub-family,—LACUNINA.

Shells solid, depressed, conical or globular, last whorl ventricose, much larger than
the previous ones; aperture occasionally effuse (more so in fossil species) ; imner
lip flattened and expanded at the termination of the columella, which is fissured
or umbilicated ; surface often smooth, occasionally ornamented with spiral strie, or
transverse tuberculations.

Gray places Lacuna in a separate family, but there does not seem to be
sufficient reason for doing so. The only distinction from the animals of the other
Littorine is the usual want of horny jaws and the presence of two small posterior
appendages on the operculigerous lobe in Lacuna. Still these and the above-
mentioned characters, that is, the ventricose or globular form of the shells, the
existence of a fissured or hollow columella, the general smoothness of the sur-
face and the flattened inner lip, would seem to make the distinction of a sub-
family very desirable, without losing the idea of unity with other allied types
of shells.

The principal genera included in this sub-family are the following :—

1. Modulus, Gray, 1840, including very characteristic globular or depressed
forms, the columella terminating anteriorly with a strongly produced tooth and
the margin of the aperture having anteriorly a shallow insinuation at the base.

2. Lacuna, Morton, 1827. A very large number of fossil species of this
genus have been lately described by Deshayes from the Paris basin, and many of
the forms show a very close relation to Littorina, differing, however, by their want
of ornamentation. The classification of Cythina ( ? Conrad) is doubtful.

3. Lnthoglyphus, Muhlfeld, 1821, (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 820). This
genus is in some respects the fluviatile representative of Lacuna and Littorina.
The form of the shell makes it very much allied to these two genera, and distin-
guishes it from similar forms of the Rzssorpz. Frauenfeld in his Monograph of
Lithoglyphus (Verhandl. zool., bot. Gesellsch., Wien, 1863, Vol. XIII, p. 193, &c.,
and 1865, Vol. XV, p. 529, &c.), pronounces the expanded form of the inner lip,
covering the hollow columella, as an important character of the genus, and it is
principally on this account, that we would prefer to place Lithoglyphus rather in
the zacunz#, than in the zrrrorryiyz. Frauenfeld describes, in the above quoted
papers, twenty recent species.

262 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

4. Oremnobates, Blanford, 1863, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Vol. XII, p. 184).
The typical species of this genus described by Blanford is Cr. Syhadrensis. The
shell very much resembles those species of Zittorina which have a short spire
and an inflated last volution. This species lives on the high cliffs near Bombay above
the high water mark, and this may easily account for the very rudimentary state
(or absence?) of the gills, which Mr. Blanford has not been able to detect.
Troschel lately examined the teeth of this species, and found them identical with
those of other Lirrorivipz.* Mr. W. Blanford has since obtained several other
species of this genus, found under similar circumstances. All the species are
distinguished by a remarkably thin, horny looking shell, as compared with
Littorina.

5. Stenotis, A. Adams, 1863, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., XI, p- 351,) resembles
Lacuna, but the inner margin of the aperture is detached from the shell.

6. Lacumaria, (Conrad ; Smith. Mise. Coll., 1866, No. 200, Check list, eocene
foss., p. 12). There are two species quoted, which were at first described under
Natica; L. alabamiensis and L. erecta, Whitf. sp.

I do not know that any species, belonging to the sub-family LacuNniv2, have up to the present
time been noticed in cretaceous beds.

ce. Sub-family,—LITTORININZ.

Shell solid, conical or turbinate ; last whorl usually enlarged in conformable pro-
portion with the previous ones; spire pointed, generally moderately elevated ; aperture
roundish, entire in front ; immer lip flattened, smooth, not grooved ; centre of the basis
occasionally impressed ; surface of shell spirally grooved, often tuberculated or even

spinose, rarely smooth.

There is only a small degree of difference between the characters of this and the
previous sub-family, still it appears to be a convenient separation. The regularly
spiral form of the shell, the ornamentation of the surface, and the smooth inner
lip not being perceptibly enlarged, as well as the usual presence of a solid columella,
are the most marked distinctions of the zzrrorryzva, in which the following genera
may be placed :—

1. <Amberleya, Morris et Lycett, 1850. (Paleeont. Society, London, Moll.
Great Oolite, Univalves, p. 54;—Hucyclus, Kudes-Desl., 1860. Bull. Soc. Linn.
Norm., Vol. V, p. 188). The authors of the ‘Mollusca of the Great Oolite’ proposed
the name <Amberleya (Amberlya seems to be a misprint) for certain fossil species,
which resemble in form and ornamentation Hamus (=Tectarws or Pagodus), but
have a remarkably thin shell. The best known species is the jurassic Turbo capi-
tameus, Minster ; it is, however, readily distinguished from any of the Trocurpx by
the want of any internal pearly layer of the shell. Mr. Eudes-Deslongchamps not
being acquainted with the above name proposed, some time after the publication
of the name Amberleya, that of Hucyclus. He described at the same time several

* The statement was communicated to me by the author himself. A notice of it is published, I think,
inthe “Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte” for 1867, but I have not yet received the paper in Calcutta.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 263

characteristic species of the genus from the jurassic deposits of the Normandy. A
large number of species described by D’Orbigny under the names of Turbo and
Trochus belong to this genus.

2. Hamus, Klein, 1753 (Tectarius, Valenc.; Pagodus, Gray). This name of
Klein has full authority ; it is distinctly quoted in his list of genera and explana-
tion of plates; the figure is a good one, (vide Tent. Meth. Ostr., p. 25, pl. 2,
fig. 37).

38. Hchinella, Swainson, 1840.

4, ILittorina, Férussac, 1821. Probably the smooth species, with depressed
spira, placed by Adams in the following sub-genus—

4a. Neritoides, Brown, could be generically distinguished; they are nearly
allied to Lithoglyphus.

4b. Spironema, Meek, 1864 (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 177, Check list cret. foss.,
pp. 19 and 35,) agrees in the thin structure of the shell with Amberleya, and gives
the impression of being a not fully grown Littorina. Meek quotes two American
cretaceous species, Sp. tenwilineata, Meek and Hayden, and Sp. bella, Conrad ;
the first has originally been described as a Turbo, and the second as a doubtful
species of Tuba; Jour. Acad., Nat. Sc., IV, p. 289, pl. 46, fig. 38. Both species
are spirally striated, like Litéorima.

4c. Oyclonema has been proposed by Hall (Paleeon. of New York, 1852,
Vol. II, p. 89,) for a number of palzeozoic shells, which apparently do not differ in
any essential characters from Jittorina, excepting that the shell is stated to be
somewhat thinner. A few species, which we had occasion to examine, have, how-
ever, hardly a thinner shell than many other species of Littorina. The surface is
usually covered with fine spiral and transverse striz. ;

5. <A few large, and generally reversed species, like Zurbo Bertheloti, d’Orb.-
(Pal. frane. jur. II, p. 387, pl. 328, figs. 7-8), or Zurbo Hornesi, Stol. (Sitz. Akad.,
Wien, 1861, XLIII, p. 176, pl. 2, fig. 14), from liassic deposits, have most probably
to be separated into a distinct genus, belonging to this sub-family.

The same, or at least very similar forms, like Hehinella and Hamus, have been
referred by Sandberger and other paleontologists to Littorina. There is a large
number of palzeozoic, mostly smooth shells known under those names, exhibiting
close relationship to the Zzrrorzvipz# in general, and most of them belong very
probably to this family, though in some respects they resemble the Cazuyrrzup%
or Narrcrpm. It will be sufficient here to refer to genera, like Platyostoma, Conrad,
Holopea, Hall, Macrocheilus, Phillips, &c. Generally speaking, the Lrrrormip#
are represented among the oldest known Gastropoda, and they are found more or
less in all sedimentary deposits.

It is difficult to understand for what reason D’Orbigny refused to acknowledge
any cretaceous Littorine, and referred species, which were described under that name,
to Turbo, Trochus, and other genera. This celebrated author’s opinion, having been
subsequently accepted by many paleeontologists, has rather retarded the true know-
ledge of the fossil Lrrrorivipz. Even Pictet, in his last review of the cretaceous
species of ZirrorinipZ (Mat. Pal. Suisse. 3me. Ser., Foss. Ste. Croix., p. 365), is not

264 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

certain of the determinations of any true cretaceous Littorine. He quotes with doubt
Litt. gracilis, Sow., and Litt. Roissy, D’Arch. The former is very probably a Sand-
bergeria, one of the sub-generic groups of Cerithiwm. Specimens from Blackdown,
which I have examined in the London Geol. Soe’. Collection, are very similar to our
Cerith. antecedens, (vide p. 202), which I found to be the same as Forbes’ C. Tri-
chinopolitense. The Blackdown specimens have the aperture anteriorly provided
with a very short and shallow canal. Litt. carinata, Sow., sp. (Turbo idem) appears
to be an Amberleya. There is, however, no reason why species like Litt. elegans,
L. decussata, Desh., LZ. extensa, Sow.,sp., L. sculpta, Reuss and several others,
should not belong to this genus.

We have to notice from the South Indian cretaceous deposits the unusually
large number of six new species, some of which are closely related to forms still
existing in the neighbouring seas. The most peculiar is the Litt. crassitesta,
belonging to a somewhat different type, having the outer lip posteriorly insinuated.
It is, however, impossible in the present case to regard this character as of any
important generic value, for the transitions to a broad and shallow insinuation,
like that of Litt. attenuata and ZL. inconstans, are so gradual, that no possible
limit can be fixed for it. In fact somewhat similar cases,—sometimes even developed
nearly to the same extent,— can be observed in different varieties of the common
Litt. littorea. Considering the small number of specimens, by which our Indian
Littorine are as yet represented, we may expect large additions through farther
examination of the respective grounds; for there are scarcely any other Gastropoda
to be found in larger numbers, than the Littorine where they once have made
their habitat.

LVII. LITTORINA, Férussac, 1821.

1. Larrormna unpata, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 11.

Litt. testa elongata, apice acuminata; anfractibus planiusculis, suturis vix im-
pressis junctis, levigatis, striis incrementi tenuissimis notatis ; ultimo anfractu ad peri-
pherian convexo ; basi producta ; apertura ovato elongata, postice acummata, antice
sub-effusa ; labio crassiuscula, levi.

Spiral angle 44° ; sutural angle 9°.
Height of the aperture : total of shell ... (considered as 1-00) ... ee 0:45:
Width of penultimate whorl : its height... ( 90 ATO ecco con | EXO)

Shell elongated, composed of flattened and smooth volutions with a narrowly
ovate aperture, being slightly effuse in front. The strie of growth are very fine,
and a short distance below the suture slightly insinuated, corresponding with a
shallow constriction of the whorls. The inner lip is thickened and smooth, as in
other typical Littorine. The species belongs to the same group of smooth forms, as
the recent Litt. araucana, D’Orb., Litt. zebra, Wood, and others, which are usually
in a living state ornamented with different zigzag and variegated lines.

Locality.—Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone; only a single specimen has
as yet been found.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 265
2. Lirrortna crassrresta, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Figs. 16-17.

Tntt. testa ovata, crassa, apice acuminata; anfractibus planiusculis, swperiori-
bus transversaliter oblique-costulatis, omnimis postice ad marginem suturalem valde
tumescentibus atque tuberculis rotundatis ornatis, duobus ultimis antice fere levigatis ;
striis incrementi infra marginem tumescentem valde imsinuatis; ultimo anfractu
subinflato, ad peripheriam convexo ; basi producta, spiraliter obsolete late-sulcata ;
apertura ovali, postice acuminata, antice rotundata ; labio crasso levigatoque ; labro
postice insinuato.

Spiral angle about 50°; sutural angle 6°- 8°.
Height of aperture : totalof shell ... (considered as 1:00) ... ro ODO:
Width of penultimate whorl : its height ( A taste) tees aon) PROD:

This is an ovate, strongly built shell with an acute apex, and the last volution
somewhat inflated. The uppermost whorls are transversally ribbed, contracted
posteriorly and angular near the middle. The succeeding whorls are flattened,
smooth, posteriorly inflated along the suture, and provided with numerous rounded
tubercles, which often become less marked, when they approach the aperture.
The striz of growth are strongly insinuated below the inflated posterior margin.
The basis is produced and spirally sulcated, the sulci being, however, occasionally
rather obsolete. The aperture is oval, posteriorly pointed and anteriorly rounded ;
the inner lip thickened and smooth ; the outer attenuated and posteriorly more
or less deeply insinuated. This strong insinuation of the outer lip is something
unusual in Littorina, but, as I have already stated, there are such small differ-
ences in the degrees of this emargination, that it is impossible to use it as a
generic distinction. With regard to the great thickness of the shell of Litt.
crassitesta, I do not know any other species that could be better compared with it,
than the Tanalia acinosa, Zek. sp. (olim 7. Pichleri, Horn., sp. Stoliczka, in Sitz.
Akad., Wien, 1865, Vol. LII, Revision, etc., p. 56) from the Alpine-Gosau formation.

Locality.—Comarapolliam ; not rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

3. LirrorRIna INconstans, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Figs. 13-15.

Intt. testa ovata, apice acuminata ; anfractibus convexis, postice valde contractis,
sulcatis, im margine suturali tumescentibus, spiraliter multi-sulcatis, transversaliter
striis imerementi minutissimis ornatis ; basi convexa, similariter spiraliter sulcata ;
apertura ovata, postice acuta ac angustata; antice rotundata.

Spiral angle 57°; sutural angle 8°- 5°.
Height of the aperture : total of shell .., (considered as 1:00) ae WAP
Width of penultimate whorl : its height... ( es Sp) -- 2°00.

This species very much resembles in form and ornamentation the recent
Litt. tessellata, Phil. from the West Indies. It is ovate, with a short pointed apex,
the whorls having the posterior margin thickened into a distinct keel, below which

266 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

they are constricted or grooved, and then uniformly enlarging till they again
become slightly narrowed at the anterior suture. The entire surface is covered with
numerous, close, spiral sulci, and the strive of growth often produce a very fine
erenulation on the ribbings which separate the furrows. The aperture is oval,
anteriorly evenly rounded, posteriorly much narrower, and on the outer lip
slightly insinuated. If we are correct in referring the specimen, represented in
Figure 15 to this species, it would seem that on farther growth the sutural
swelling becomes respectively stronger, but that the spiral sulcation nearly disap-
pears. This large specimen, which does not otherwise exhibit any distinction in
the form of the whorls, has been found in brownish sandstone near Olapaudy,
the beds of which locality Mr. H. Blanford refers to the Arrialoor group.

Localities —Kolakonuttom, N. of Alundanapooram, S-E. of Parchairy, in
brownish or light coloured sandstone; only one specimen from each locality has
been examined,

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

4. LaATToRINA ACICULARIS, Stoliczha, Pl. XX, Figs. 9-10.

Litt. testa elongata, apice acuminata, ultimo anfractu sub-inflato, im junioribus
speciminibus ad peripheriam subangulato ; ceteris anfractibus planiusculis sew subcon-
vexis, sutura impressa junctis, in superficie spiraliter multi-liratis : liris planis, sulcis
angustioribus separatis, in medio anfractuum aliquanto subobsoletis ; basi subplana,
moderate producta; apertura late ovata, postice acuta, antice subrotundata ; labio
angulato.

Spiral angle 50°; sutural angle 15°.
Height of aperture : total of shell ... (consideredas 1-00) .., we O47,
Width of penultimate whorl : its height ( 3 wah kesh) anes .. 2°10—2:36.

The spire in this species is considerably produced and pointed. The whorls are
flattened or slightly convex, each of them provided with six or seven very narrow
spiral sulci, which are separated by much broader, flat ridges. The last whorl
is obtusely angulated at the periphery; the basis not much produced, and also
spirally sulcated ; the ridges being broadest at the periphery, and becoming gradually
narrower towards the centre. The aperture is rather wide, posteriorly pointed,
anteriorly broadly rounded; the inner lip angular; the outer lip arcuated, without
any perceptible insinuation. There is in the young shell a slight fissure at the
termination of the columella, but it disappears in advanced age.

Several recent species, like Litt. Sieboldii, Phil., Litt. scabra, Linn., and others
from the eastern seas, are almost identical in form with our cretaceous shell.
Young specimens, which have the whorls somewhat more convex, resemble the
Tntt. Roissyi, d’Arch. (Mem. Soc. Géol. France, 2me. Ser., Vol. IT, p. 337, pl. 23,
fig. 3) from the Tourtia beds.

Localities —K. of Anapaudy, N. of Alundanapooram, and near Garudamun-
galum; only four specimens have as yet been procured.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 267

5. Lirrrorina atrenvata, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 12.

Litt. testa elongata, acuminata; anfractibus postice prope marginem canali-
culatis, in margine suturali paululum crassioribus, subconvexis atque levigatis ; ultimo
anfractu vix inflato, cylindraceo ; striis incrementi postice paulo insinuatis; basi
producta, spiraliter 6-7—lirata ; apertura ovate-elongata, antice sub-effusa ; labio cras-
siusculo, levi ; labro attenuato, postice late sed non profunde insinuato, antice intus
obsolete-suicato.

Spiral angle 48°; sutural angle 9°.
Height of aperture : totalof shell ... (considered as1‘00) ... ve 0°48.
Width of penultimate whorl : its height ( x A ceseen idubces pao. LSrKO):

Shell elongated, of a rather cylindrical shape, the last whorl being very little
more inflated than the previous ones, which are deeply canaliculated along the
suture. The posterior margin itself is slightly thickened. The surface is smooth,
except at the basis, which is provided with six or seven narrow, spiral grooves.
The aperture is oval, much higher than broad, anteriorly somewhat effuse ;
the inner lip thickened, slightly arcuate, the outer one sharpened at the margin
from within, anteriorly somewhat produced, with a few slight sulci internally, and
posteriorly broadly but not deeply insinuated. Corresponding to this insinuation
of the outer lip, all the strie of growth are bent backward. The form of the shell
is a little variable in its height, or rather in the width of the last whorl. For in
the same proportion as this whorl becomes a little more inflated, the height of the
shell is respectively somewhat reduced. The aperture is remarkably narrow in
this species, and more resembles in this respect that of a Melania, than of a
Littorina.

Locality.—W. of Pavrally (about five miles N. by E. of Moraviatoor), in a brown
calcareous sandstone with some siliceous grains; rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

6. Lirrorina stRENUA, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 8.

Itt. testa turbinata, apice obtusiuscula ; anfractibus convexis, postice ad sutu-
ram abrupte terminantibus, subcanaliculatis, spiraliter 5-6—liratis, sulcis lirisque fere
e@qualibus ; striis incrementi minutis, rectis; ultimo anfractu maximo, inflato, ad
peripheriam rotundato; basi convexa, in medio paulo impressa, spiraliter sulcata ;
apertura subrotundata ; labio tenui, ad medium angulato.

Spiral angle 79°; sutural angle 9°. ;
Height of aperture : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) 000 ve =©0°56.
Width of penultimate whorl : its height ( . mH ep) a tee) 121803

The strongly convex whorls and the depressed form of the shell place this
species next to the recent Litt. castanea, Adams and Reeve, from our eastern seas,
but its spiral sulci are more numerous and less distant from each other. The last
whorl is much inflated, and on the periphery uniformly rounded. The basis is
moderately produced; in the middle, somewhat impressed and spirally sulcated,

268 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

like the rest of the surface of the shell. The aperture is roundish, both the margins
being rather thin, and the inner one angulated towards the termination of the
columella.

The more elongated form and stronger spiral suleation distinguish our Indian
fossil from Litt. decussata, Desh. (Mem. Soc. Géol. France, ler. Ser., Vol. V,
pl. 17, fig. 6), which it otherwise ereatly resembles. There is no other creta-
ceous species known, with which it can be compared. I must make an exception
of those two species, for which Meek proposed the name Spironema, as I cannot
make out the distinctive characters of that genus.

Locality.—N. of Odium, in a brown calcareous sandstone ; only two specimens
have as yet been found.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

XXXI. Fumily—AMPHIBOLID4, vide H. and A. Adams’ Gen. II,
p. 268.

XXXII. » —VALVATIDA, ibid., I, p. 348, (Valvata and Lyogyrus, °
Gill, Proc. Amer. Phil. Acad., 1863, p. 34).

XXXII. » —AMPULLARIIDA, ibid., I, p. 344.
XXXIV. » —VIVIPARIDZ,® ibid., p. 337.
XXXYV. » —RISSOLLLID 4, ibid., p. 325.

Of these five families no representatives have as yet been found in our cre-
taceous rocks of South India. A few species of Viviparus, Bythinia, a. oth., have
been described from the Wealden beds, but no such forms have as yet been
reported from the cretaceous formations in general, though they most probably
were not wanting in the fresh waters, which existed during that period.

With regard to the family zssozzzip2, it is worthy of mentioning, that
Deshayes lately established in his new edition of the Paris fossils (Vol. II, p. 383,)
anew genus, Lacunella, for a species generally agreeing with Lacuna, the shell of
which is, however, thin and pellucid.. This structure of the shell combined with
its form could scarcely be compared with any other recent species, than those of the
family Rrssozri1p#, to which it probably belongs. Hyala, placed by H. and A.
Adams in this family, is stated to have more affinities with dclis, and we shall
mention the genus again, when speaking of the sub-family cuzuyirzuna of the
EULIMIDZ.

* Gill (Arrangement etc., fam. Virrparip# (Proc. Phil. Acad., 1863, p. 33, etc.) quotes four genera as
constituting this family, Twlotoma, Haldeman, Viviparus, Lam., Melantho, Lea, and Lioplax, Troschel. Meek
proposes for the jurassic species Mel. (Potadoma) veterna, Meek and Hayd., a new generic name, Leioplacodes
(Smith. Misc. Coll. No. 177, 1864, p. 40); and Conrad has in the Viyrpakipz a new genus Campeloma (Smith.
Mise. Coll. No. 200, 1866, p. 12). Paludomus and Tanalia are referred to the Mzranip# ; and Bithinia and
Stenothyra (Nematura, olim) to the Rissorm#, The genera Larina, A. Adams, (a thin Amphibola—hke shell,)
and Rivulina, Lea, are added to the Viyiparip# in H. and A. Adams’ Genera II, 624-625. See also Larina
Burmana, Blanford, in Journ, As. Scc., Bengal, for 1867, p. 61, pl. 18, fig. 1.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 269

XXXVI. Family,—RISSOID 42.

H. and A. Adams, Genera, I, p. 827; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 96; Deshayes, Anim. s. vert.
Foss. de Paris, etc., 2nd edit., Vol. II, p. 384; Schwartz von Mohrenstern, Monographie der Familie
der RissorpEN, Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1861, Vol. XIX, pt. II, p. 71; and 1864, Vol. XXIII, pt. II,
p. 1; Stimpson, Researches upon the #YDROBIINZ, ete., Smith. Misc. Coll., 1865.

The Rzssom# appear to be closely related to the Czrrrampx (Sandbergeria
a. oth.), as well as to the Zirrormip# and Pranaxrp#, and pass on the other hand
through the fresh-water species into the Virrearipz, and through the amphibious
forms to the operculated PULMONATA.

The animals have a produced, occasionally dilated rostrum, which is sometimes
at its base more or less adnate to the forepart of the foot. In some the eyes are
sessile at the upper base or near the outer margin of the subulate tentacles, in others
they are placed on prolonged bulgings, which are for a short or the total distance
united with the tentacles. The teeth are in seven series, all of them with incurved
tips; the central being subconic and denticulated like the internal lateral ones; the
two outer lateral pair are dissimilar, elongated, with converging tips, and also finely
denticulated. No necklobes are known to occur in any of the species. Foot small,
roundish, or with a more prolonged basis, at its posterior end sometimes termi-
nating with short appendices. If the disc of the foot is small, the anterior part
of the head or rostrum assists them in walking, or rather looping, as is the case
with many of the litoral.or amphibious species; those species, however, which do
not live above the low tide mark, and are therefore permanent inhabitants of the
water, have the foot longer and adapted for sliding.

Operculum horny, subspiral, with lateral or central nucleus; occasionally
testaceous with subannular nucleus.

Shell more or less turreted, small, ovately elongated, rarely depressed ; aperture
ovate, anteriorly rounded or effuse, with entire margins.

The Rrssorp# are mostly small shells, which seldom live in deep water,
but usually on different sea-weeds in the litoral zone. Many of them are also
inhabitants of brackish and fresh waters, and a small number are only found on
moist places along the sea-shore, or on banks of rivers, estuaries, &c. Correspond-
ing to their mode of life seems to be the development of the gills, which undergo
variations, similar to those noticed in the ZrrrorinipZz.

With respect to the definition of the family itself, as well as to the number
and value of the generic denominations, conchologists are by no means agreed; and
this in spite of the great attention, which these little shells have received within
the last few years. Species, which are evidently of very similar habits and have
shells of similar form and structure, are either found distributed in different
families, or they are by others not acknowledged to be even entitled to generic
distinction. Such contradictory opinions are daily pronounced in conchological
publications.

Sehwartz von Mohrenstern (loc. cit.) has made the family a subject of mono-
graphic research, and we already owe to his labors monographs on the genera

270 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Rissoina and Rissoa. Deshayes, in his last edition of the Paris fossils, made several
additions to the number of the genera in this family, and gives a general review
of the same. He much regrets the want of criticism in Schwartz’ paper, in which
the genera are provisionally adopted according to H. and A. Adams’ determinations
in their work on the ‘Genera of recent shells.’

The latest attempt at a classification of the Rzssozpa was made by W. Stimpson,
(loc. cit.), who views the family in a somewhat broader sense, than has been
done by previous writers. He proposes to distinguish six sub-families, each with
a certain number of genera. Already before the receipt of Stimpson’s paper I
intended to group the whole family into at least two divisions. The one was to
have principally included the brackish, freshwater or amphibious genera, the shells
of which are usually thin and smooth, and the labrum not thickened externally ;
the other the marine genera with thick, solid shells and, asa rule, with the labrum
externally thickened. The animals of all the Rzssorpz# are very similarly formed,
but those living in fresh or brackish waters have generally no appendages on the
posterior portion of the foot, and the operculigerous lobes are less developed, than
in the marine forms. The eye-peduncles are generally united with the tentacles, but
it seems that their length increases, the more the animal is accustomed to an
amphibious life. Thus some of the species have the eyes placed near the basis of
the tentacles, others in the middle, and still others at the tips of the same. The
differences are very gradual, which makes it impossible to regard them as of any
important generic value. The length of the rostrum also appears to increase in
some forms, corresponding with their more amphibious habits; and also, while the
foot itself often lengthens, its disc at the same time becomes smaller.

Mr. Stimpson’s researches enter into great details relating to the family, and
we fully agree with most of his propositions. We would only wish to make one
or two additions and alterations in the genera, as well as in the sub-families,
and give therefore a very cursory review of the same, referring for more details to
the paper quoted above.

a. Sub-family,—BITHINIIN 4, including—

1. Bithinia, Gray 1821, (Genera I, p. 341). The first known fossil species
of this genus are from the Wealden and a large number from the tertiary deposits.
None have as yet been reported from the cretaceous period.

b. Sub-family—HYDROBIINZ, with the following genera —

1. Bithinella, Moqu. Tand.

2. Stenothyra, Bens.; Deshayes in his new edition of the Paris fossils, describes
a few eocene species of Stenothyra under the name of Bithinia.

3. Hydrobia, Hart. Most of the known species have been lately catalogued
by G. von Frauenfeld (Verh. Zool. bot. Gesellsch., Wien, 1864, Vol. XIV, p. 561,
ete.; and 1865, Vol. XV, p. 525).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 271

4. Littorinella,* Braun, is considered by H. and A. Adams as identical with
the last, but not so by Stimpson.

5. Amnicola, Gould and Hald., 1839; Genera I, p. 336. See also Frauenfeld’s
list of Paludina, Verh. Zool. bot. Gesells., Wien, 1864, Vol. XIV, p. 561, etc.

6. Gabbia, Tryon (Am. Journ. Conch. I, p. 220,) is like Ammnicola, but has
a calcareous, paucispiral operculum.

7. Tricula, Bens., based upon a fresh-water species, Z. montana, from the
Hymalayas. The shell is thin as in Zymnea, but the aperture exactly similar
to Hydrobia.

8. Pyrgula, Christ and Jan., with the whorls strongly carinated.

9. Paludestrina, D’Orb., has been usually regarded as identical with Litho-
glyphus, Muhlf., but Stimpson considers them as distinct.

10. Tryonia, Stimpson, with transversally ribbed whorls.

11. Pomatopyrgus, Stimps., with a conical shell and the whorls ornamented
with spinous tuberculations.

Stimpson further quotes in this sub-family Cochliopa, Stimps.; Gillia, Stimps. ;
Somatogyrus, Gill; Lithoglyphus, Mihlf.; Flwminicola, Stimps. With the excep-
tion of Lithoglyphus, which we have for some obvious reasons placed in the family
Lirrorinip#, we are personally not acquainted with any species of these last
named genera. From the general accounts given, we would prefer to classify
them in the ZLurrorrwipx, with which both the form and structure of the shells,
and also the dentition, so far as it has been made known, seem better to
agree.

We are equally uncertain how far we could be justified in placing in this
sub-family the genus Moitesseria, Bourguignat, the shell of which resembles
Hydrobia, but has the outer lip provided with a notch, resembling that of Chittia.
It is therefore possible, that the genus belongs to the rruvwcarzzzinz. Likewise
uncertain is the position of Poladilhia, Bour guignat, which has a similar shell.

More correct appears to us the classification of the following genus which
ought not to be excluded from the Rzssorpz, though it may also be advantageously
placed in the next sub-family.

12. Paludinetla, Pfeiffer, 1841, (Genera, IT, p. 315). Frauenfeld (Verh. Zool.
bot. Ges. Wien, 1863, XIII, p. 199), opposes H. and A. Adams’ classification
of this genus at the end of all the NeuroBRancuiaA. He says that, so far at least as
the fresh-water species are concerned, they are by no means amphibious in
their habits, for he observed a large number of species which never left the water.
There are, however, several species known,—apparently not generically different
from other Paludinelle,—which are generally only found in moist places, though
always near the water. Frauenfeld enumerates 28 species of Pualudinella, the
greater number of which are found in Southern Europe.

* Diala has been applied by A. Adams (Ann. Mag. 1861, VIII, p. 242,) to a small marine shell, resembling
in form a Hydrobia, but with a slight insinuation in front of the aperture. It may probably be better classed
next to Alaba in the sub-family zi7l0Piva, (fam. PLANAXIDZ),

272 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
e. Sub-family,—POMATIOPSIN 4.

According to the accounts given by Stimpson of the animal of Pomatiopsis we
have no hesitation in including in this sub-family the following genera :—

1. Assiminea, Leach., 1819, (Syn. Optediceros, Leith), (H. and A. Adams,
Gen., II, p. 314). The shells of the Assiminee are much thinner than those of the
Lirroriniw#, the teeth of the radula are similar to other Rrssorp~#, but very different
from those of the former family, and also from those of the Vrrrrarrpz. Gray’s
statement (Guide, 1857, p. 87,) with reference to the eye-pedicles being united
with the tentacles in their entire length, is perfectly correct. Our common
Ass. Francesie can be often seen for days together on dry land, walking or rather
leaping with great rapidity like a caterpillar of the Gzouzrripx. As the animal
proceeds, the rostrum and the small foot are moved alternately. There are
still many doubtful points in the anatomy of <Assiminea. Jeffreys at first says
(An. Mag., 1859, III, p. 108), that Ass. Grayana and littorea are ‘decidedly
Pectinibranch’, and in a more recent communication (ibid., 1866, XVIII, p. 309),
he states, that Assiminea is undoubtedly marine and ‘ pulmonobranch.’

Frauenfeld enumerates in his monograph of the genus only five species
(Verh. Zool. bot. Gesells. Wien, 1863, XIII, p. 210) namely, A. Francesie,
Gray; A. atomaria, Muhlf.; A. ovata, Krss.; A. fragilis, Quoy; A. sordida,
Behm. To these have to be added JA. latericea, H. and A. Adams’ (Proc.
Zool. Soc., Lond., 18638, p. 434); 7A. subrotundata and probably ? Paludinella
castanea, Carpenter, (Ann. Mag. N. Hist., 1865, XV, p. 28); A. lutea and
cincta, A. Adams, 1868, (An. Mag. VIII, p. 307) from Japan; A. carinata,
Lea; A. pinquis, Mart.; A. miniata, Mart.; A. Grayana, Leach; A. Charreyi,
Morel.; A. helicoides, Gundlach; A. radiata, Pfr.; A glabrata, Pfr.; A. lirata,
Morel.; A. albescens, Pfr.; A. solidula, Pfr.; A. ventricosa, Homb. and Jacq. ;
A. rosea, Gould; A. bulimoides, Homb. and Jacq.; 4. dubia and Huaheinensis,
Pfr. ; A. maritima, Montrouzier; and probably also Realia producta, abbreviata and
Sragilis, of Pease ; Laguncula pulchella, Benson, and Paludina pulchella, Hutton.
(Vide Martens in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1866, XVII, p. 202, etc.); farther
Ass. rubida and debilis, Gould, Proc. Boston Society, VII, p. 41; As. (Optediceros)
cornea, (not idem Pfr.), subconica and marginata, Leith, Bombay Roy. As. Soe., V,
p. 145); A. rubella, Blf. (Journ. As. Soc., Bengal, 1867, pt. I, p. 55, pl. 18,
figs. 11-12) from the Irawadi Delta, and JA. rotundata, Fairbank, (apud Blanford
in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. for 1868) from the neighbourhood of Bombay. -

2. Pomatiopsis, 'Tryon, the animals of which mostly live out of water and are
truly amphibious. The foot is similarly constructed to that of Assimimea, and the
mode of progression is also similar.

d. Sub-family,—TRUNCATELLINA.

Though Stimpson excludes this group of shells from the Rissom#, we hardly
believe that there is sufficient reason for doing so. The animals do not differ essen-
tially, and in many respects they very closely resemble those of the previous sub-family.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 273

1. Truncatella, Risso, 1826, (Adams’ Gen., II, p. 310). The species live
usually under wet grass on the sea coast. Deshayes, who describes several eocene
species in his new edition of the Paris fossils, also places this genus in the Rrssorpz#.

2. Tuaheitia, H. and A, Adams, 1863, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., XI, p. 19,) is a
Truncatella with a shelly operculum.

3. Cecina, A. Adams, 1861, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., VIII, p. 308,) only
differs from Truncatella in having the surface of the shell smooth, and the outer lip
somewhat produced near the middle.

4. Tomichiu, Benson, 1851, (Adams’ Gen., II, p. 313,) is founded upon a shell
resembling the last; the animals are also alike, except that the bulgings of the eyes
are somewhat more distinct. Species of Zomichia have been found in South Africa,
India and Japan, (vide A. Adams in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1861, VIII, p. 808).

5. Blanfordia, A. Adams, has been separated for species like Tomichia Bensoni
and Japonica. The shells are chiefly distinguished from those of true Tomichie by
the thickened margins of the aperture and by the outer lip, which is externally
sub-varicose.

6. Geomelania, Pfeiffer, 1845, (Gen. II, p. 311,) are said to be more terrestrial

‘than Truncatella, which they otherwise very much resemble. The species are
principally inhabitants of the island of Jamaica.

7. Chittia, Livesay, 1858, (Adams’ Gen., IT, p. 647,) differs from Truncatella by
a posterior insinuation of the outer lip. Deshayes describes an eocene species under
the name of Aciculina emarginata, (Paris foss., 2nd. ed., II, p. 533, pl. 25, figs, 25-27).

8. Micropyrgus, Meek, 1866, (Conrad in Smithsonian Mise. Coll., n. 200,
Check list of eocene fossils, p. 12). Shell minute, smooth, sub-cylindrical, with
obtuse apex and rhombic aperture; the type is Mel. minutula, Meck and Hayd.
(Proc. Acad, Nat. Sc., 1856), which was found fossil in association with fresh-water
shells. It is probable that the genus belongs to this sub-family.

e. Sub-family,—SKENEIN 4.

Stimpson only places in this sub-family Skenea, Fleming, (H. and A. Adams’
Gen. I, p. 385,) but it is very probable that Adeorbis, Wood, 1842, (ibid. p. 407)
has to be classed in the same. Deshayes says in his last edition of the Paris
fossils, that the animal of Adeorbis is not essentially different from that of Rzéssoa.
Some other species referred to Lrorip. also show great similarity, in the structure
of their shells, to those of this sub-family.

f. Sub-family,—RISSOLN Ai.

The following genera, which are mostly marine and largely represented in a
fossil state, belong to this division :—

1. Setia, H. and A. Adams, 1854, (Gen. I, p. 333).

2. Cingula, Fleming, 1828, (ibid. p. 334).

3. Ceratia, H. and A. Adams, 1854, (ibid. p. 333,) has the tentacles flat and
short, like most of the wyprozuvs, but the foot has appendices like other

rissoiva#. ‘The shell is thin, but distinctly spirally striated.
3x

274 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

A. Barleeia, Clark, (Gen. I, p. 322).

5. Fairbankia, Blanford, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. for 1868.) This genus has
been lately proposed for a species from the Bombay Coast, F. Bombayana, BIf.

The shell is conically elongated like a Rissoina, of moderate thickness, covered
with a brown epidermis and with numerous spiral strie; aperture ovate, internally
smooth, anteriorly roundish, edge of the outer margin sharp, but externally thickened
into a distinct varix. Operculum thin, horny, sub-annular, with a lateral nucleus near
the middle of the internal edge, and provided on the interior side with a raised rib.
The form of the animal agrees with that of true Rissoe.

The greater thickness of the shell and the external varix of the labrum in
Fouirbankia principally distinguish it from Barleeia. Forbes and Hanley (Moll. ITT,
p- 120,) say that the shell of Rissoa (Barleeia) rubra is quite smooth, while
H. and A. Adams, (Gen. I, p. 332,) record a spiral striation. The operculum of
Barleeia is stated to be interiorly testaceous, with a raised rib and an apophysis
which projects from the nucleus, while in Fairbankia the operculum is thin, horny,
internally with a raised rib, but without an apophysis. It is evident from this, that
both the last named genera are closely allied, but still in some respects so character-
istically different, as to be able to be generically distinguished. Gray (Guide, 1857,
p. 111) proposes for Barleeia a distinct family, apparently chiefly on account of
the existence of a testaceous operculum. This separation is, however, hardly
necessary, for we have a number of other similar instances of difference in the
operenla, as in the BrrainiivZ, HYDROBIIN#, and others.

6. Fenella, A. Adams, 1860, (Ann. Mag. VI, p. 336,) is a pupoid form of
Rissoa with spiral and transverse ribbings, but the outer lip without a varix.

7. Mohrensternia, Stoliczka, 1868.—Next in the series, with respect to the
structure of the shell, appear to follow those fossil species of the rzssozva#, which
Schwartz von Mohrenstern pointed out in his Monograph of Rissoa, p. 12 (Denksch.
Akad., Wien, 1864, Vol. XXIII, pt. II,) as forming a separate section of that
genus, like &. angulata, Hich., R. imflata, Andrz. and others; they occur in the
brackish or fresh-water deposits of central and eastern Europe. The characters
of the genus may be described as follows—

Mohr. testa turriculata, tenwi, semipellucida ; anfractibus sepissime transver-
saliter costulatis ; columella ad basin aliquantisper fissurata; apertura subovata,
postice angulata, antice rotundata ; marginibus interdum, (precipue antice) paulo
dilatatis ; labio intus levi, labro extus haud varicoso, simplict.

Operculum atque animal incognitum.

In a quantity of sand, which I received from the Arakan Coast, were a
number of shells, which extremely resemble the fossil species of Mohrensternia,
but they were all dead specimens without opercula and with the surface partially
worn off, which makes it somewhat doubtful whether they belong to this genus,
for such forms could possibly be imperfect specimens of Alaba.

8. Onoba, H. and A. Adams, 1854, (Gen. I, p. 331). Shell of moderate
thickness, partially covered with transverse ribbings; margins of the aperture

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 275

thickened. (List of species of Onoba vide Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1861, VITIT,
p. 299, and 1863, XI, p. 348).

9. Diastoma, Deshayes, 1848, (Traité de Conch., p. 46, pl. 74, figs. 8-9, Paris
foss., 2nd edit., II, p. 411). Shell turreted, whorls with numerous transverse ribs,
and with a few intermediate varices. Inner margin of the aperture partially
detached from the previous whorl; the aperture itself is strongly contracted poste-
riorly. As yet only known fossil in tertiary deposits.

10. Ampithalmus, Carpenter, 1865, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., XV, p. 181),
appears to be a somewhat similar form, but with a shorter spire. The species
are recent, (vide also H. Adams in Proce. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1865, p. 754).

11. Jravadia, Blanford, 1867 (Journ. As. Soc., Bengal, pt. I, p. 56, pl. 13,
figs. 18-14) is founded upon a species, J. ornata, which was found under stones
in one of the creeks of the Irawadi-delta. The shell has the general form of a
Rissoa, but the apex is often obtuse, the whorls are spirally ribbed, covered with
an epidermis; aperture ovate with continuous margins, anteriorly slightly effuse ;
the outer lip with an external varix. Operculum and animal are unknown.

Schwartz von Mohrenstern in his Monograph of Rissoa does not mention a
single species with spiral ribbings, and under Rissoina only one species, the R. sulci-
Jera, Troschel (Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1861, XIX, pt. II, p. 182, pl. 10, fig. 88).
A similar species has been found in loose sand brought from the Arakan Coast,
though unfortunately the unique specimen is not better preserved, than the one
described by Troschel. From a quantity of sand, picked up by Mr. 8. Kurz on the
shore of Termoclee (one of the Andaman Islands), I obtained another species which
is very like the Zravadia ornata of Blanford, but the spiral ribbings are three on
each whorl and somewhat thinner than in that species, the apex is not decollated,
and the surface apparently without epidermis and of a pure white, like Rissoe
generally are. Iam, however, informed by Mr. G. Nevill that the same, or a very
similar species, is found in brackish water on the southern coast of Ceylon, and has
when alive a brown epidermis. It is therefore a true Lravadia.

12. Alvania, Risso, 1826, (H. and A. Adams’ Gen., I, p. 330).

13. Rissoa, Frémenville, 1814, (¢bid. p. 329, vide postea p. 277).

14. Scaliola, Adams, 1860, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., VI, p. 120), an elongated,
smooth, Twrbonilla—like shell; the animal is, however, stated to possess a rostrum,
like the Rissormm. A fossil species was described by Semper, Sc. Mohrensterni,
from the oligocene beds near Latdorf, (vide Journ. Conch., 1865, V, p. 432).

15. WMicrostelma, Adams, 1863, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., XI, p. 347), has been
proposed for another shell like a Réssoina, or rather Turbonilla, with the aperture some-
what produced in front; the outer lip is simple, and the whorls transversally ribbed.
A. Adams describes a recent species from Japan, I. dedala, and Semper refers a
tertiary fossil species to this genus, 2. Bellardii (Journ. Conch., 1865, V, p. 434).

16. Pterostoma, Deshayes, 1864, (Paris foss., 2d. edit., II, p. 428,) has been
proposed for turreted Rissoina—like shells with the margins of the aperture much
expanded. There is only one species known from the Paris basin, and described

276 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

by Deshayes as P¢. tuba. The inner space of the aperture is not circular, and
therefore very different from that of Chilocyclus (Cochlearia, olim); it is moreover
oval, as in the sub-generic type Zippora, Leach, (Rissoa auriscalpium, Linn.,) from
which the generic differences are not very great. The recent Scalaria bicarinata of
Sowerby from one of the Philippine Islands* probably belongs to this genus.

oe. Sub-family,—RISSOININ 2.

The genera are well characterized not only by the form of the operculum, but
especially by the form of their aperture, which is anteriorly effuse or truncate; the
outer lip being peculiarly produced either anteriorly or near the middle.

1. Rissoina, d’Orbigny, 1840, (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 327); vide
postea p. 279.

2. Bacula, H. and A. Adams, 1863, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., XI, p. 18); a
shell resembling a Hulima, but without enamel covering; the whorls are spirally
striated, inner lip thickened, as in the next genus, but the outer lip is without a
varix and produced either in the middle or somewhat anteriorly. The classification
of Bacula in this place is only provisional.

3. Keilostoma, Deshayes, 1848, vide postea p. 280.

Thus viewing the large number of generic forms,+ which have been quoted as
constituting the family zssorp*, we have before us a large series of apparently
different shells. Those inhabiting the sea have usually a strong, solid shell, and are
richly ornamented with strize or ribs; the brackish water forms have a thinner shell,
though often ornamented in a similar manner, while the shell of the fresh-water and
the amphibious species is generally thin and smooth. All of them are so closely
connected by gradual transitions, that there can be little doubt as to their forming one
natural family, and one to which there is hardly any other equal in importance and
general interest. It is true that subsequent researches,—especially in fossil Con-
chology,—will undoubtedly bring us numerous additions, but even with our present
knowledge of the family, we can be certain that there scarcely appear, in any other
known group of shells, such gradual transitions from the aquatic to the terrestrial
forms, comparatively so easily traceable as in this one. The long disputed point
as to the relations of the ProsopraNcHIA and NEUROBRANCHIA (or operculated
PuLMONATA,) promises to obtain very valuable explanations through the study
of the Rissorpm. For the species of Zruncatella, Tomichia, Geomelania, Hydro-
cena, and others, are exactly those which lead us to Pomatias, Helicina, and others,
the larger number of which are still found in damp places along the sea-coast.
Within the family Rzssorpz, the natural succession of the sub-families would be about
as follows : RISSOININA?, RISSOINE, SKENEIN®, HYDROBIIND, BITHINUN®, POMATIOPSINA,
TRUNCATELLINE.

* Lately collected by G. Nevill on the south-coast of Ceylon.

+ We have excluded from this family the genera Mesostoma (vide p. 189) and Litiopa, both of which are
classed init by Deshayes. Some of the species of the genus Bugesia, Bourg., probably belong to the
Viviparipz, and Bugesia Bourguignati, Poladilhe, (Nouv. Miscel., Malacoz. I, fasc. Paris, 1866,) is likely to
be a form of the Mzzanupz,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 277

These studies on the changes of organisation, as produced by different modes
of life, characterize our progress in natural science of later years, a step in progress
towards the solution of that still mysterious question, the development of organic
life; they are, however, the only means through which we can ever hope to arrive
at a system deserving the name natwral. From the instructive tablets, referring
to the development of specific distinction in the genera Rissoma and Rissoa, as
given in the Monographs of Schwartz von Mohrenstern, it is clearly visible how
much that author appreciates the importance of this course of study, and it is only
to be hoped, that he will extend his already successful investigations to all the forms,
which appear to constitute this natural family.

Tn our cretaceous deposits of Sth. India only three genera have been found
represented, and they are at the same time those, to which,—speaking generally,—
every cretaceous species of Rzssoz., hitherto discovered, belong.

LVIII. RISSOA, Fréminville, 1814.

Char. Riss. testa oblonga, turrita, crassa ; anfractibus sepissime transversaliter
costulatis; apertura ovata, mtegra, marginibus junctis; labro paululum expanso,
extus varice imcrassato, intus levi; columella solida, in medio labii truncate termi-
nanti seu torta. (Vide Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1864, Vol. XXIII, pt. II, p. 4,—
with slight alterations).

Schwartz von Mohrenstern is of opinion, that the genus Rissoa, as restricted
within the above characters, has no representatives below the tertiary epoch, but
T cannot help thinking that he is misled in this statement, unless we can admit
that different genera ought to be framed for different formations. When we base a
generic distinction upon great differences existing between the animals of two very
similarly formed shells, we are entitled to do so, because some distinctions will
also generally be afterwards traced in the shells. Where, however, these latter are
the only materials accessible to our examination, we cannot go beyond the charac-
teristics, which we regard as generically common to a certain number of shells. I
do not say anything about the jurassic species, although I am convinced that
several of them are true Rissoe. As to the existence of several cretaceous species
of Rissoa, there cannot be, however, any serious objections made. I will mention,
for instance, the species known as Rissoa Dupiniana, D’Orb. (Pal. france. crét. IT,
pl. 155, figs. 8-10,) from the Gault of France, and another as Rissoa affinis, Sow. sp.,
from the Gosau-deposits (Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1865, Vol. LII, Stoliczka’s Revision,
etc., p. 19). I add to these, two new species from South India &. Oldhamiana and
R. tropica. 3

As very doubtful species, which most probably have to be excluded from
this family, may be mentioned R. incrassata and R. Sandbergeri, Miller (Petreef.
Aachner Kreidef., 1851, pt. I, pp. 76 and 77), both of which would rather belong
to the vassivz of the Bucciniox, although this could only be proved by the

278 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

discovery of specimens with perfect apertures. The Rissoa Winkleri of the same
author is a Kedlostoma.

1. RissoA OLDHAMIANA, Stoliczka, Pl. XVI, Fig. 9; Pl. XX, Fig. 18.

Riss. testa turrito-elongata, apice acuminata; anfractibus convexis, spiraliter
numerose striatis, transversaliter costulatis ; costulis fere rectis, ad marginem ante-
riorem atque prope medium evanescentibus ; columella solida, ad terminationem con-
spicue torta; apertura ovata, parum obliqua, antice sub-effusa, postice rotundate
angulata ; labro extus varicoso, in margine acuto.

Spiral angle 35°; sutural angle 15°5°.
Height of aperture : totalof shell ... (considered as 1:00) neOSGs
Height of penultimate whorl : its width ( . 3) Ole

Shell rather elongated and turreted, composed of numerous, strongly convex
volutions, the last of which is shorter than the spire. Each whorl is ornamented
with many spiral stris and with transverse ribs, which are almost straight and
become obsolete towards the anterior margins, as well as on the middle portion of
the last volution. The basis is considerably produced and also spirally striated.
The aperture is oval, somewhat oblique and anteriorly obsoletely effuse; the outer lip
with a strong, external varix, but sharp on the peristome itself; the columella
distinctly twisted at its termination.

Locality —Garudamungalum ; only two specimens have been found in bluish,
calcareous sandstone.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group ;—principal beds of Ammonites peramplus,
Mant,

2. Ruissoa TROPICA, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 19.

Riss. testa ovate elongata, spira conica, acuminata; anfractibus paulo convexis,
spiraliter striatis, transversaliter costulatis; una vel duabus striis anticis ceteris
fortioribus, costulis arcuatis decussantibus minute-granulosis ; ultimo anfractu sub-
inflato ; basi producta, spiraliter striata, striis anticis fortioribus ; apertura ovate
obliqua, antice sub-effusa; labio incrassato ; columella ad terminationem torta; labre
extus varicoso.

Spiral angle 50°; sutural angle 7°.

Height of aperture : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) roo vavede OI40,
Height of penultimate whorl : its width ( eA sass) saanl en DE N/3

An elongated, ovate and somewhat tumid shell, the whorls being slightly con-
vex, the last a little ventricose. Each of the whorls is ornamented with spiral striz,
which are crossed by very numerous, but thin and curved, transverse ribbings,
so as to produce a fine granulation. One or two of the spiral strie near the
anterior margin are usually somewhat thicker than the rest. The basis of the last

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 279

volution, on which the transverse ribs become obsolete, is considerably produced and
spirally striated, the more central strize being the strongest. The aperture is ovate,
oblique, anteriorly somewhat produced, and obsoletely effuse; the inner lip thick,
especially posteriorly ; the columella distinctly twisted; the outer lip with a strong
external varix.

Locality—N. E. of Odium, in brown calcareous sandstone; only one, but
almost perfect specimen has been found.

Formation.—Ootatoor group ;—principal beds of Ammonites rostratus, (inflatus)
Sow.

LIX. RISSOINA, d’Orbigny, 1840.

Char. Riss. testa elongate turrita, acuminata, sepe striis spiralibus atque
costulis transversulibus ornata, rare levigata; apertura obliqua, integra, postice
acute-angulata et angustata, antice effusa; labro sinuato, versus basim producto,
extus incrassato ; columella solida, antice truncata seu plus minusve abbreviata. Oper-
culum corneum, sub-spiratum, intus cornutum. (Vide Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1861,
XIX, pt. IT, p- 102).

The distinctions between most of the recent species of Rissoa and Rissoina
are very distinctly traceable through the characteristic form of the aperture, and
the same distinctions also apply to the fossil ones. Deshayes, in his last edition
of the Paris fossils, only accepts the genus Rissoina with great hesitation,
stating that it is very difficult to distinguish in fossil species, whether they belong
to Rissoa or to Rissoina, He justly points to the few instances, in which the
operculum of a Rissoina has been made known, but I rather think that all these
difficulties of generic determinations in fossil Conchology chiefly arise from the
insufficient preservation of the specimens.

Schwartz von Mohrenstern considers all the species older than tertiary, as being
rather doubtful. There may be some good reason for this, but I do not see the
impossibility that Rissoime may not have existed even long prior to the cretaceous
period, though from this formation only two species have as yet been reported ;
R. incerta, VOrb. (Pal. frang. erét., II, pl. 155, figs. 11-18), and R. Jaccardi,
Pict. et Camp. (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser. Foss., Ste. Croix., p. 348, pl. 74, fig. 1).
Guéranger (Essai d’un rept. paléont. du dept. Sarthe, etc., Mans., 1853, p. 29,)
names a species, R. Cenomanensis, but I suspect it is the same which he afterwards
figures as Hulima Cenomanensis, though he does not say so, (see Album pal. dept.
Sarthe, etc., le Mans., 1867, pl. 9, fig. 13). The species is evidently, however, neither
a Rissoina nor a Hulima, but a true Keilostoma.

We have to report from South India one’ species, which is identical with a
shell described by Prof. Miller from the upper cretaceous beds near Aachen.

280 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

1. Rrssomna ACUMINATA, Miiller, sp., Pl. XXV, Fig. 1.
1851. Eulima acuminata, Miiller, Petref. der Aach. Kreidef., pt. II, p. 9, Pl. III, Fig. 8.

Riss. testa elongata, aciculata, tenui, levi atque polita; anfractibus 9-10, sub-
convexiusculis, ad suturam posteriorem paulo angustioribus, adpressis ; apertura
ovata, postice acute angulata, antice dilata; labro extus paulo incrassato, antice
simuose producto.

Spiral angle 24°; sutural angle 12°.

Height of aperture : total of shell eno (considered as 1:00) .. 0°30.
Height of penultimate whorl : its width ( oD ont ea) oo OHS

This interesting little shell is rather elongated, with a pointed apex, thin and
perfectly smooth like a Hulima. The whorls are numerous, slightly convex, and
along the posterior suture somewhat constricted. The basis of the shell is produced ;
the aperture oval, pointed posteriorly, anteriorly broadly rounded and subeffuse ;
the inner lip is thin and evenly curved; the outer lip externally, near the margin,
slightly thickened, and anteriorly distinctly produced and somewhat enlarged.

These last characters clearly mark the species as a Rissoina; it is closely
allied to D’Orbigny’s &. incerta, though readily distinguished from it by its
smaller height and the posterior constriction of the whorls.

Prof. Miiller’s figure is very deficient, but I lately had an opportunity of
examining the original specimen of this supposed Hulima, and was astonished to
see it perfectly well preserved. This is partially evident from Dr. Miller’s des-
cription, in which he draws special attention to the thin and translucent structure
of the shell. In this respect the species can only be compared with the recent
Riss. vitrea, Adams (Schwartz v. Mohr. loc. cit., p. 181, pl. 10, fig. 82), the
shell of which is also quite smooth and transparent; it has, however, a larger spiral
angle than ours. The recent species is from Jamaica.

Locality.—In whitish sandstone near Comarapolliam ; only the specimen figured
has as yet been found.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LX. KEILOSTOMA, Deshayes, 1848.

Anm. s. vert. foss. de. Paris, 2me. edit. 1864, Vol. II, p. 422—Stoliezka, Sitzungsb. Akad.
Wien, 1865, Vol. LII, Revis. ete., p. 20.

Char. Keil. testa elongata, turriculata, superficie sepissime sublevigata; aper-
tura ovata, obliqua, imtegra, postice angustata atque subcanaliculata, antice truncata
atque sub-effusa; marginibus junctis, intus levigatis; labro atque labio valde in-
crassatis, primo antice lateraliter producto atque dilatato, altero valde calloso, late
marginato ; columella solida.

“This genus was proposed by Deshayes for the eocene Melania marginata, Lamk.,*
(Keil, turricula, Brug. sp.) and the same author has since described (loc. cit.) from

* Found also in the eocene beds of Sind and the Punjab.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 281

the Paris basin six species of this genus, all that were known to him. Since the
commencement of my work on the cretaceous Gastropoda of the Gosau formation,
T have been acquainted with two species from these deposits, and noted them in my
Revision (p. 22, quoted above); namely, Keilostoma conicum et tabulatum, Zek. sp.
Not having then been in possession of Deshayes’ Volume, I also gave a short account
of the characteristics of this remarkable genus. At the same time (loc. cit., p. 23), I
remarked that Keilostoma (Rissoa) Winkleri, Mill. (Monog. Aach. Kreidef., 1851,
pt. IL, p. 8, pl. 3, fig. 6,) might be identical with K. conicum, and I still think
that this identification is very probable. Guéranger (Album pal. de la Sarthe, etc.,
1867, pl. 10, fig. 18,) gives a figure of a Hulima Cenomanensis, which species
is evidently a Keitlostoma, and probably the same which he had previously named
Rissoina Cenomanensis. No other species, which could positively be referred to
this genus, have to my knowledge been since described. But from the South
Indian cretaceous deposits I have to add three new forms, K. substriatum, subulatum
and politum ; thus we have now thirteen species known of Keilostoma, six eocene,*
and seven middle and upper cretaceous ones; no doubt the number of the species
will soon rapidly increase. The largest form as yet known of the. genus is the
Keil. tabulatum, Zek., from the Gosau formation; its total height bemg about one
and a half inch.

I may remark that there are a number of recent species of Hulimat known,
which have an aperture very much like Keilostoma, being oblique, anteriorly
sub-effuse, with the inner lip somewhat thickened, and the outer lip anteriorly pro-
duced, very much as in Rissoma; but none of. these Hwlime have the outer lip
externally thickened, they are also quite smooth and polished. It is probable that
they have to be separated under a new generic name, unless they can be referred
to Bacula.

1. K2ILOSTOMA sUBSTRIATUM, Séoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 20.

Keil. testa elongato-conica, apice acuminata; anfractibus planiusculis, postice
ad suturam abruptis, spiraliter 5 lineis impressis notatis, (tribus posticis atque
duabus anticis); ultimo anfractu ad basin levigato; apertura late-ovata, obliqua,
postice anguste subcanaliculata; labio valde imerassato, elevato; labro antice
expanso, eatus callositate late marginato.

Spiral angle 30°; sutural angle 13°.

Height of aperture : totalof shell... (considered as 1:00) ... .. O34.
Height of penultimate whorl : its width ( *) zy 4 dstatcee vee 0760.

This species is principally characterized by the abrupt posterior termination
of the whorls, and the five spiral lines on each of them; the two anterior ones often

* The references to the figures of the species in the text of Deshayes’ Vol. II are not correct, and have
to be changed according to those given in the explanation of the plates.

+ Mr. G. Nevill collected two species of these Eulime at Mauritius and at Bourbon. One of them
very much resembles in form the Hul. obesula, A. Adams.

282 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

become obsolete on the last volution. The aperture is much truncated anteriorly,
the outer lip strongly expanded in front, and the inner lip narrow, but very thick
and elevated.
Locality.—Ninnyoor, in soft, white limestone ; not common.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. KEILOsTOMA SUBULATUM, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 21.

Keil. testa elongato-conica, aciculari ; anfractibus planiusculis, suturis impressis
junctis, levigatis ; apertura ovate dilatata, postice angustissime canaliculata, antice
late truncata ; labro lateraliter ac antice producto ; labio calloso, multo latiore antice
quam postice.

Spiral angle 28° ; sutural angle 13°5°.
Height of aperture : totalof shell .. (considered as 1:00) a son OPAC}.
Height of penultimate whorl : its width ( 3 sp a5) eae we 0°56.

Shell elongated, spire very gradually pointed; whorls flat, separated by impressed
sutures; outer lip more laterally than anteriorly expanded, and the inner lip having ~
anteriorly almost double the width of what it has posteriorly. These characters easily
distinguish the species from the former. The differences between the present one
and the next species are still more apparent, when we compare the form of the shell
and the dimensions of the separate volutions.

Locality.—Near Arrialoor, in yellowish, siliceous sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

3. Ketmostoma pouitum, Stoliczka, Pl. XX, Fig. 22.

Keil. testa elongato-turrita, apice aciculata; anfractibus numerosis, subplanis,
sutura impressa junctis, primis convexiusculis, paulo mammillatis ; omninis levigatis,
striis minutissimis incrementi solum notatis; apertura dilatata, postice vix canali-
culata ; labro extus postice late marginato; labio adn ato, antice lato, postice multo
tenutore atque angustiore.

Spiral angle 26°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of aperture : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) 00 eee Ojaie
Height of penultimate whorl : its width ( a Paty) ee ODD.

Whorls very numerous, the first somewhat mammillate and slightly convex ; the
others almost plane, separated by a deep suture, all of them being perfectly smooth.
The basis of the last whorl is very little produced and much truncated in front. The
aperture is, as usual, broadly ovate, the outer lip being anteriorly expanded, and
its exterior thickening being much broader posteriorly than anteriorly; the reverse
is, however, the case with the inner lip, which is very thin posteriorly and on
the whole, not nearly so much elevated and thickened, as in the two other species.

Locality —Garudamungalum, in bluish sandstone; the species occurs not
uncommonly with Rissoa Oldhamiana, un. sp.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 283
XXXVII. Family, HULIMIDZ.

H. and A, Adams, Genera I, Huzrurp#, p. 235, and SryLirerips, p. 238; PYRAMIDELLIDZ,
ex parte, Gray, Guide 1857, p. 57; 2d. auctorum,

The animals of the typical species of this family resemble in many respects
those of the Rrssoms. They have a linguiform foot, which is more or less produced
in front and posteriorly provided with an operculigerous lobe; being generally
well developed, but often unequal on the two sides; the tentacles are subulate,
usually not very long, somewhat thickened at the base where the eyes are
sessile; the mantle is enclosed, occasionally with a very slight anterior fold; the
teeth are generally wanting or rudimentary, in which point, only, they agree with
the PrramipeLiip# and CErrruiopsip#, so far as our present observations go.

The operculum is generally horny and sub-spiral, and of the same shape as
the aperture.

The shells are turreted with a solid or excavated columella ; the surface very
often smooth; aperture ovate, rounded, sub-effuse and somewhat produced in front,
posteriorly narrow and angulated ; inner lip thin, without folds or teeth. As
compared with the Rissorp~z, the shells of the present family may be said in general
to differ, by their more elongated spire and the larger number of whorls, which are
generally not richly ornamented, but rather smooth and polished.

Taking in consideration the more important characters of the shells, and so far
as known also those of the animals, we would propose to distinguish in this family
three sub-divisions, namely, cweunirziiv#, EULIMINe and sTYLirerIv%. We shall
enumerate some of the better known genera according to this division.

In a geological point of view, the study of the Huzrurp# is very important.
What Forbes said of the Prraurperzips, namely that they belong more to past
ages than to the present epoch, applies equally well to this family.

a. Sub-family,—CHEMNITZIIN AZ.

This sub-division includes the larger number of the extinct genera. The recent
species belonging to it are as yeu very defectively known, being mostly shells of very
small size.

1. <Achs, Lovén, 1846 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 234, ex parte; Ann.
Mae. Nat. Hist., 1860, VI, p. 118) as restricted for the spirally ribbed species only.

2. bala, Leach, 1847 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1860, VI, p. 119) proposed for
the smooth species of Aclis.

3. Dunkeria, Carp. (ibidem) has been proposed for the cancellated species of
Turbonilla, of which it was first intended to be a sub-genus, but A. Adams is of
opinion that its nearest ally is Aclis.

4, Hyala, H. and A. Adams, 1853, (Gen., I, p. 326,) rather a thin, smooth
shell, but the animal agrees very closely with that of Aclis. It is doubtful as yet,
whether the genus would not be better placed in the sub-family zacuninz.

284. CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

5. Vanesia, A. Adams, 1861 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., VITI, p. 242 and p. 307)
has been proposed for two species,—V. trifasciata and V. sulcatina,— resembling
in all their external characters JZelania, but being true marine shells; both the
species are slightly ornamented with decussated transverse and spiral ribbings.

These five genera, so far as at present known, may be considered as the
representatives of a very large number of varied fossil shells. They are generally
placed in the Prrammperzip#, but when we compare the animals of Aclis, Hbala
and Hyala with those of the genera belonging to that family, we find that they
want one of the principal characters, namely, the thickened and folded tentacles of —
the Prramipetiip#z; the eyes are also placed nearer to the outer margins than
to the middle ; the rostrum, the operculigerous lobes and other organs are found to
be much more similar to those of the Rissozpz, than to those of the PrrammpELLIDaZ.
Comparing the shells, we find them deprived of all columellar folds, chiefly
_ differing from Zurbonilla or Eulimella by the less truncated and anteriorly more
produced basis of the last volution, having in consequence a more elongated and
ovately shaped aperture; the mammillate apex, which is found to be characteristic
of many PrramipELiip2, is usually wanting in the species of the present family.

The fossil species resemble in exterior form Melanie, but they are believed to
be marine shells. Though generally very numerous in different deposits, they are
on account of their insufficient preservation, still in many respects so doubtfully and
imperfectly known, that we cannot pretend to give anything like a complete account
of the genera, which have been proposed for them. As I have already mentioned
they belong to the oldest known fossils, having probably their maximum in the
triassic period. Some of the better known generic names are the following :—

6. Pasithea, Lea, 1833, (Contrib., p. 99). The species are considered by Pictet
to be generically identical with those of Chemnitzia. There are in reality, however,
very different forms described by Lea under the name of Pasithea; some of them
belong unquestionably to Hulima, others to Niso; one or two could be referred to
Aclis, and there are only two species, P. guttula and Claibornensis, (1. cit., p. 104,
pl. 4, figs. 86-87), which are distinguished by a very short spire and ventricose last
volution. They resemble Macrocheilus, but it is possible that Lea’s original name
can he reserved for these inflated forms, for they are rather more slender and cylin-
drical than typical species of Macrocheilus generally are. Conrad (Check list eoe.
foss., Smithson. Miscel. Coll. n. 200, p. 14) refers both the last named species to
Hulima, which is hardly correct.

7. Chemnitzia, D’Orb., 1889. This name, although first proposed for a series
of shells belonging to Hlusa, Syrnola and Turbonilla of the Pyrraurprrrrps#, must
be now retained in the sense, as stated in the Paléontologie francaise terr. Jur., 1850,
Vol. II, p. 31. The principal characteristic distinction of the numerous species
here figured seems to consist in the broad posterior insinuation of the outer lip,
corresponding with the curve of the strize of growth. The smooth species cannot
be generically separated from the ribbed ones, if those ribs have the same direction
as the strie. The sharpened margins of the aperture distinguish the smooth forms

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 285

from Hbala. 'The species with numerous whorls and straight transverse ribs must
be excluded from Chemnitzia and referred to Turbonilla, Scala, Eglisia, and others.

7a. Loxonema, Phillips, 1841, (Paleoz. foss., ete., p. 98). The characters given
(loc. cit.) by Phillips correspond with those of smooth species of Chemnitzia,
the whorls, being contracted posteriorly, generally show slight insinuations of the
strive of growth. The author seems, however, to have also referred to this genus
species which belong to Holopella, Turbonilla and others. Unless in Loxonema
the margins of the aperture are united and internally somewhat thickened, its
generic distinction cannot be retained.

8. Subulites, Conrad, 1842 (Pal. New York, 1847, I, p. 182), proposed for a
smooth shell, resembling a very much elongated Terebellum, but the exact form of
the aperture is unknown. If this be really rounded and entire in front, the genus
must be placed in this sub-family; in the contrary case it may belong either to the
PyrrauipeELie or to the Arara.

9. Polyphemopsis, Portlock, 1843 (Geol. of Londonderry, etc., p. 415, pl. 31,
fig. 2). The original species resembles a smooth Chemnitzia, but the surface is
perfectly worn off, and unless any peculiarities of better preserved specimens be
pointed out, the genus can hardly be considered as of any value for the determina-
tion of species. —

10. Holopella, M’Coy, 1855, (Brit. Pal. foss. II, p. 303,) includes a number of
species with remarkably convex whorls, the first of which are often cancellated by
transverse and spiral striz. The species, belonging to this genus, are in some
respects intermediate between Dunkeria and Hyala; they also resemble Aclis.

11. Pseudo-Melania, Pictet and Camp., 1862 (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser.,
p- 266). It is difficult to state precisely in what the differences of this genus
consist, as compared with Chemnitzia. The few species referred to it by Pictet
and Campiche, and myself,* are all smooth shells, like many Chemnitzie, and can
only be generically separated from them by their not possessing the characteristic
insinuation of the outer lip. Should Polyphemopsis be proved to exhibit the same
distinction from Chemmnitzia, Pictet and Campiche’s name can be omitted.

The cretaceous species which can, properly speaking, be referred to any of the above named
genera, mentioned under numbers 6-11, are only very few.

Pictet and Campiche (loc. cit., pp. 269 and 270,) name a number of species as belonging to
Pseudo-Melania, but none of them are known in a sufficiently good state of preservation. The
Chem. Pailletteana, D’Orb., very much recalls by the form of its aperture a Keilostoma, but if it
has not the outer lip thickened, it may better remain under the generic name of Chemnitzia.
The Ch. mosensis, D’Orb., the only cretaceous species left by Pictet and Campiche (loc. cit., p. 266,)
under Chemnitzia, is more probably a Turbonilia, for it has straight transverse ribs. Ch. Beyrichi,
Zekeli, is a Melania. The Chem. gloriosa, Rém., is identical with Fasciolaria rigida, Baily
(vide p. 109) ; I have compared the original specimen in the Museum at Bonn. There are also in
D’Orbigny’s collection in the Jardin des plantes at Paris, three specimens marked Chem. inflata ;
one of them from Uchoux most probably is only an imperfect specimen of Ampullina bulbiformis,
Sow.; two others from Chattellrouit and Montruhard are very doubtful and imperfect casts, From

* Sitzungsb. Akad., Wien, 1865, LIT, Revision, ete., p. 20.
4A

286 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
the Senonien a Chem. bisulcata, which is properly speaking a Euchrysalis, is also in the same

collection.
We have to note from Sth. India Chemnitzia undosa, Forbes, and two other doubtful species

belonging to the same genus, or possibly to Pseudo-Melania, [or Polyphemopsis].

LXI. CHEMNITZIA, D’Orbigny, 1889, (vide p. 284).

1. CHEMNiITzia UNDOSA, Sowerby, sp. Pl. XVII, Figs. 19-21.

1846. Chemnitzia undosa, Sow., apud Forbes in Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 125, Pl. XV, Fig. 11. _

1847. Sealaria undata, D’Orb., Voy. Astrolabe, Paléont., Pl. ITI, Fig. 31;—idem auctorum.

Chem. testa turrita, apice acuminata; anfractibus numerosis, planiusculis,
transversaliter costatis, spiraliter minute striatis; costis 16-32 in uno circuitu,
arcuatis, in basi ultimi anfractus obsoletis; apertura ovali, antice sub-effusa ;
marginibus postice fere junctis ; labro tenwi, postice ad medium profunde insinuato ;
labio incrassato, levigato, in terminatione columellari aliquantisper fissuram, vi«
tectam, exhibente.

Spiral angle 28°- 30°; sutural angle 10°- 12°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1:00) oe hs 0:29.
» of one whorl : its width ( oD op) she Fe OP AlS

Regularly grown specimens have the whorls generally flattened, except the
last one, which being produced at the basis is convex at the periphery. The number
of transverse ribs varies from 16-32, and is scarcely in any two specimens exactly
the same; all the ribs are posteriorly deeply insinuated, and this alone speaks
sufficiently against the determination of the species as a Scala, as has been done
by D’Orbigny and accepted by subsequent writers; the ribs always disappear
on the basis of the last whorl, generally also on the posterior portion near the
suture, and even sometimes partially on the previous volution. The surface is
besides entirely covered with a dense, but fine, spiral striation.

The aperture is ovate, anteriorly effuse, posteriorly narrow, and with nearly
united margins; the outer lip is thin, laminar, and posteriorly above the middle
insinuated; the inner lip thick, smooth, and leaves occasionally a narrow fissure
exposed.

Localities —Garudamungalum, Kullygoody, Alundanapooram, Serdamunga-
lum, Anapaudy, Andoor; very common and a characteristic fossil of the

Formation—Trichinopoly group.

2. CHEMNITzIA? sp. Pl. XXI, Fig. 1.
Spiral angle 25°; sutural angle 10°.
Approximate height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1:00) w. 0°65.

This is a form somewhat resembling Hulima Requieniana, D’Orb. (Pal. franc.
erét. IT, pl. 155, fig. 18), but it is less cylindrical. Neither the surface of the shell
nor the aperture are in our specimen well preserved, and we therefore abstain from

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 287

specifically naming this fragment. ‘The strie of growth appear in one place to
show a tendency to be insinuated, and this makes it probable that the species
belongs to Chemnitzia.

There are alsoin our collection several fragments of a very large and similarly
formed species, found in calcareous sandstone near Moraviatoor, but we are
not certain of their identity. The fragments are all too imperfect for specific
description.

Locality.—Near Shillagoody, in yellowish siliceous sandstone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

3. CHEMNITZIA? sp. Pl. XXI, Fig. 2.

Spiral angle 35°; sutural angle 6°.
Approximate height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1:00) ese) 0300:

This is another fragmentary specimen, of which the surface and the aperture are
likewise not well preserved, but most probably the species belongs to Chemnitzia.
The basis of the last volution is spirally striated, and the inner lip is of considerable
thickness. Its specific distinction from the former is exhibited in the two figures.

Locality—K. of Anapaudy, in yellowish calcareous sandstone.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

b. Sub-family,—ERULIMIN ZA.
(Vide fam. Loziuip# in H. and A. Adams’ Genera, p. 235).

1. Hulima, Risso, 1826, (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 236).

2. Leiostraca, H. and A. Adams, 1853, (Gen. I, p. 237). The white shells
of Hulima being covered with an enamel coat and generally having the apex
irregularly twisted, can easily be distinguished from the recent variegated species of
Leiostraca, but among fossils it is as yet difficult to ascertain satisfactorily these
distinctions.

As regards the cretaceous species of Hulima I must be contented to refer to
Pictet and Campiche’s last review in the Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 8me. Ser., p. 271.
I cannot at present hazard the slightest conjecture as to how many of those species
will remain in the genus Hulima, or have to be transferred to other genera. Of the
four species, described by Zekeli from the Gosau-deposits, the #. turrita has been
referred to Pseudo-Melania, and the others belong to Keilostoma of the Rissomz
(vide Sitzungsb. Akad., Wien, 1865, LIT, Revis. etc., p. 20). The EHulima acuminata,
Miller, is a Rissoina (vide p. 280); Hulima Cenomanensis, Guéranger, is a
Keilostoma (vide p. 281); Hulima amphora, D’Orb., is a Euchrysalis. The Eulima
seminosa, Gabb, 1860, (Proc. Phil. Acad., p. 197, pl. 3, fig. 6,) is perhaps a true
Eulima. Prof. Forbes described from Sth. India a Hul. antiqua, which will be
found mentioned hereafter.

3. Apicalia, A. Adams (Mag. Nat. Hist., 1862, IX, p. 295,) only differs from
Hulima by a more mucronate and distorted apex ; the typical species A. gibba is
from the-Japan seas.

288 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

4. Euchrysalis, Laube, 1866 (Sitzungsb. Akad., Wien, Vol. LIII, Fauna
der St. Cassian Schichten, etc., p. 5). I merely quote the name of this genus
from an abstract of the paper, as the memoirs, containing the detailed descriptions of
the species, have not yet reached Calcutta. The reference, however, to a few well
known species, formerly described by Minster and Klipstein from the triassic beds
of St. Cassian, shows that the peculiarities of these shells deserve a generic distinc-
tion. They differ from Leiostraca by a pupoid form, being attenuated towards each
end and thickened in the middle; the last volution is large, but posteriorly much
contracted, and the aperture is proportionately very small. The surface is generally
smooth ; the inner lip somewhat thickened and arcuate, the outer lip sharp, sinuous
and not thickened externally. The genus evidently recalls Fenella of the Rrssorpa,
including shells of a similar form, but provided with sharp, transverse and spiral
ribbings. The thickened inner lip also recalls the form of Bacula, Adams.

From the jurassic strata species, like Rissow levis (Rissoina id, d’Orb., et auct.),
Phasianella acutiuscula, Morris and Lycett, and others, may belong to this genus.
Besides the two species, Hulima amphora, d’Orb., and Chem. bisulcata, VOrb., we
are not acquainted with any other cretaceous forms, except one from our South
Indian deposits, and this one only differs from the typical triassic and jurassic
species by its gigantic dimensions. We shall describe this species under the name
of Huch. gigantea. There are several tertiary species known, which in general
form very much resemble Huchrysalis, and of living species I may mention the
Eulima obesula, Ad., to which I have drawn attention, when speaking of Keilo-
stoma (see p. 280).

5. Putilla, Adams, 1867 (Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 312); shell turbinate, solid,
pellucid ; aperture sub-quadrate, anteriorly sub-effuse, inner lip straight, thickened ;
columella rimate.

(?) 6. Miso, Risso, 1826 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 287). I do not know
whether the animal of Miso has as yet been observed, but judging from the
angular shape of the whorls and the anteriorly produced aperture, it seems to
me, that these umbilicated shells will be better classed in a distinct sub-family in
the PrrauipELLip#, as stated previously on p. 181. A comparison of the animals
is, however, necessary before this transfer can be made.

(?)6a. Volusia, A. Adams, 1861 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Vol. VIII, p. 306,)
has been proposed as a sub-genus of the former, and is based on Miso imbricata,
Sow., which has the whorls transversally ribbed.

(?) 66. Tole, A. Adams, 1860 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., V, p. 300,) resembles
Niso in form, but has a remarkably thin shell, because it lives in deep-water; the
surface is spirally sulcated.

It is likely that some jurassic species, which have also a very thin shell,
like Trochus Cupido, d’Orb. (Pal. Frang. Terr. Jur., IT, pl. 809, and Sitzungsb. Akad.,
Wien, 1861, Vol. XLIII, p. 174); Miso Nerea, Deslongchamps, (Bull. Soc. Linn.
Norm., 1860, Vol. V, p. 126), and a few others, may be referrible to this or to the
former sub-genus. The only cretaceous species of Niso is described from California
by Gabb as WV. polita (Paleeon. of Calif. 1864, I, p. 116, pl. 21, fig. 113).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 289
LXII. EULIMA, Risso, 1826, vide p. 287.
1. HUvLIMA antigua, Forbes, Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 2.

1846. Eulima antiqua, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 184, Pl. XII, Fig. 17.

Lul. testa elongate-turriculata, levigata, polita; anfractibus numerosis, sub-
convexis, postice ad suturas paulo constrictis, atque una vel duabus striis sub-obsoletis
notutis ; basi convexa, producta, spiraliter striata ; apertura ovate elongata, angusta

Spiral angle 23°; sutural angle 8°.

Approximate height of aperture : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) .,. 0°30.
», penultimate whorl : its width ( ob rm op) voca WSR

” ”

Shell rather elongated, composed of numerous whorls, which are perfectly
smooth and covered with an enamel coating. The volutions are slightly convex,
posteriorly constricted, and below the suture marked with one or two sub-obsolete,
impressed lines. The strie of growth are only imperfectly traceable. The basis
of the last whorl is much produced and spirally striated; the aperture com-
paratively small and narrow.

I have only examined, in the London Geological Society’s collection,
Prof. Forbes’ original specimen, of which I give an enlarged figure. This
species appears to be a true Hulima, for the shell is distinctly covered with an
enamel coating. The considerable height of the whorls and the narrow aperture
rather agrees with the genus Leiostraca, though I have not been able to trace any
lateral varices on the whorls. The apex is broken of, but the uppermost whorls
visible seem to have a tendency to bending on one side. The spiral striation of the
basis is unusual in species of Lulima.

Locality — Near Pondicherry, in bluish, calcareous sandstone.

Formation.—Valudayur—(or Arrialoor—) group.

LXIII. EUCHRYSALIS, Zaube, 1866, vide p. 288.
1. EUCHRYSALIS GIGANTEA, Sfoliczka, Pl. XXTI, Figs. 3-5,

1855. Turritella Renauxiana, Baily, Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., Lond., XI, p. 458,—non idem D’Orbigny.

Luch. testa ovate-elongata, apice acuminata, antice subobtusa; anfractibus 9-10,
sub-levigatis, im junioribus spiraliter obsolete striatis, paululum convexis; suturis
adpressis ; strius incrementi S-forme arcuatis, in intervallis nonnullis sulcis angustis,
transversalibus, lente sinuatis notatis; ultimo anfractu maximo, cylindraceo ;
apertura ovata, postice valde angustata, antice rotundata ; labio calloso, arcuato ; labro

acuto.
Spiral angle at the apex about 55°; sutural angle 5°- 8°.
Height of last whorl : total of shell «. (considered as 1:00) ... 0°59.
»» 5» penultimate whorl : height of spire ( a oe) ao WEES
D © fp its width .,, ( 3 mm )) oo GRY

This species is readily distinguished by its very characteristic form, being
ovately elongated, pointed at the apex, subcylindrical in the middle, and again
4B

290 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

anteriorly somewhat narrower. The whorls are 9 or 10, being slightly convex and
in young specimens obsoletely spirally striated; in older ones they are smooth, the
striee of growth are curved in S-form, and at short intervals there are occasionally
somewhat deeper sulcations perceptible, instead of varices as is usually the case
in recent Hulime. The aperture was ovate, posteriorly very narrow, anteriorly
roundish, as shown by an outline in our Fig. 4. The outer margin is thin, sharp
at its edge, and according to the strize of growth laterally somewhat produced; the
inner lip thick, without any fold or teeth, and strongly arcuated ; the columella solid.

I was surprised to find in the London Geol. Soc. Collection from the cretaceous
rocks of South Africa, imperfect specimens of this species determined by Mr. Baily
as Turr. Renauxiana, dV’ Orb.

Localities. —N. of Alundanapooram, E. of Anapaudy, and near Comarapolliam,
in coarse, siliceous sandstone; not common.

Formations.—Trichinopoly — and Arrialoor - groups. The mineralogical charac-
ter of the rock from the two first named localities, which according to Blanford’s
map refer to the Trichinopoly group, is very similar to that of the last locality,
certainly belonging to the Arrialoor group; and it may be possible that the beds,

from which the fossils had been extracted in the two former localities, also belong
to the same group.

e.. Sub-family,—STILIFERIN 2.
(Sryiireripa, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 238).

The animal of S¢idifer in general very much resembles that of Hulima, except
that its foot is anteriorly much more produced, tongue-shaped, forming in some
respects a transition to that of the Naziciom. Jeffreys published several very valu-
able observations on the animal of Stilifer. He agrees with H. and A. Adams in
the formation of a separate family, but leaves its place undecided (vide Ann. Mag,
Nat. Hist., 1864, XIV, p. 821).

The shells differ from those of the nvzrurvz by a greater globosity of the
whorls, and they also are generally thinner. The following genera constitute the
sub-family :—

1. Macronalia, A. Adams, 1860 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., V, p. 301,) is stated
to be a middle-form between Leiostraca and Stilifer. It lives parasitic on different
species of Menrnrp2Z.

2. Stilifer, Broderip, 1832 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 239). Stiliferina,
A. Adams, 1860 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., VI, p. 335,) is stated to be a form
allied to Sdilifer and ntoconcha. The aperture is, however, rather angular,
while in S¢éifer it is always roundish; it seems therefore more correct to place
Stiliferina in the zrrropina” of the family Pranaxip#.

3. Lntoconcha, Miller, 1852 (Gray’s Guide, 1857, p. 62; H. and A. Adams’
Gen. IT, p. 622).

4. . Macrocheilus, Phillips, 1841 (Pal. foss., etc., p. 103).. Only those species,
which have an elongated spire composed of numerous, convex and smooth

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 291

volutions, ought to be retained in this genus; others with flattened and more
eylindrical whorls and with the spire short chiefly belong to Amaura, Amauropsis,
Littorina, and others.

4a. Amaurella, A. Adams, 1867 (Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 311). Shell small, ovate,
white, apex submammillate; aperture ovate, immer lip arcuate, simple, somewhat
thickened, columella solid. The type of this genus is the species formerly described
from the Japan seas, by the same author, as Macrocheilus japonicus. In describing
this species in the Aun. Mag. Nat. Hist. of 1860, V, p. 407, A. Adams stated, that
no generic distinction exists between the fossil species and the recent one which
he had discovered. I must say, that I cannot consider the characteristics given of
Amaurella as in any way different from those of JJacrocheilus, at least not in the
sense in which I believe this last genus has any claim to be accepted by conchologists.

I'am not acquainted with any cretaceous species of the Szrzrrzrrvz, but I
have already (p. 284) mentioned, that certain tertiary species, described by Lea
under the name of Pasithea, in form much resemble Macrocheilus.

XXXVITI. Family, NATICID.

The animals of the Nazzcrpx are especially characterised by the very consi-
derable expansion of the fleshy foot, which is sometimes longitudinally folded in
front, enveloping the shell to a greater or lesser degree; the head is small, the ten-
tacles conically elongated, united by a veil at their base; eyes very small, generally
immersed in the fleshy substance, and placed above on short peduncles at the outer
‘base of the tentacles, they are said to be occasionally altogether wanting ; the mantle
is enclosed and the operculigerous lobes generally well developed. The proboscis is
elongated and entirely retractile; the teeth are arranged in seven series, the central
ones being broad, with 3-5 unequal, internally curved processes, while the lateral
teeth are elongated, at the tips more or less hooked or denticulated. ‘The gills are
said to consist of two united plumes and some mucous fillets.

The Naricrpz belong to the most predaceous Mollusca, especially burrowing
in sand after bivalves, the shells of which they drill with their armed tongue,
extracting the soft parts of the animal through the perforation. Some of them,
according to the examinations of Prof. Troschel, possess a peculiar fleshy disc for
the purpose of attaching themselves to those shells, which they intend to attack.

The operculum is usually paucispiral, horny, sometimes covered with a shelly
layer. H. and A. Adams state that it does not often correspond in size with the
aperture, as those species which have the latter large often possess a small oper-
culum, and on the contrary those with a narrow aperture, a comparatively large one.
In young specimens the operculum is generally of the same size as the aperture.

The shell is spiral, more or less globose, with a short spire and the last volution
inflated, or more or less enlarged ; the surface smooth, polished or spirally sulcated ;
the aperture oval or hemispherical, generally obliquely prolonged, large, anteriorly
rounded, posteriorly angular, and often sub-canaliculated, anteriorly broadly rounded,
entire.

292 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

TH. and A. Adams quote under the Narrezrp# a number of genera, which with a
few alterations and additions may be adopted. Some of the old names which they
introduce are probably less liable to be mistaken, than many of the newer ones.
Where their priority is doubtful or incorrectly stated they of course should be re-
placed by others which have an acknowledged priority. Gray (Cat., 1857, p. 47,)
distinguishes in the family four divisions, two of which he ecalls warrorwa and
weverizina, and of the two others, one includes Cervina (= Ampullina apud H.
and A. Adams), and Naticima; the other Stomatia (= Sigaretus, auctorum) and
Amaura. It is really very difficult to retain these divisions, for they are chiefly
based upon such very slight variations in the form of the shell, that it is impossible
to trace them out. More practical advantage could probably be derived from a
division, similar to that accepted by Chenu in his Manuel de Conchyliologie, in
which the author distinguishes only two genera, Natica and Sigaretus. These
divisions may be admitted as sub-families, warrcrv# and srie4arEeTin# ; the former
would then include all the smooth, the latter all the spirally striated species, each
with a number of certain characteristic generic forms. ‘To these two divisions we
now add as a third one the cretaceous Tylostome.

a. Sub-family,—TY LOSTOMIN Zi.

Shell elongated, turreted, naticoid, with internal varices; columella solid or
slightly excavated.

Tylostoma, Sharpe, 1849; (Varigera, V@Orbigny, 1850).

Char. Tyl. testa conoideo-turritellari, ovata sew sub-globosa; ultimo anfractu
inflato, superficie levi interdumque polita ; anfractibus ad intervalla varicibus internis
imstructis ; apertura ovali, postice acuta, antice angustata atque sub-effusa; labio

atque labro intus incrassatis; labro ad marginem paulo dilatato atque acuto.
(Vide Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 3).

Since the publication of my opinions as to the presumed identity of Ptero-
donta and Tylostoma (vide pp. 35-41), I have had an opportunity of examining
nearly all the principal collections of Europe, and found that the genus Tylostoma,
as instituted by Sharpe, must be retamed. My present definition and classification
of the genus is based upon two well preserved specimens of Zyl. (Pter.) nuaticoides,
D’Orb., from Uchoux. These two specimens exist in D’Orbigny’s collection
(stage Turonien), in the paleontological Museum of the Jardin des Plantes at
Paris. On Plate XXVIII, Fig. 3, is given an approximately correct view of one of
these specimens, with the special object of demonstrating the shape of the aperture,
which in this specimen is perfectly preserved. It can be seen from this figure, that
both the margins of the aperture are internally strongly thickened, considerably pro-
jecting into its space and thus causing a great contraction, while the extreme outer
margin expands a little and forms a sharp edge. The anterior termination of the
aperture is much narrowed, and on the margin slightly indented, as in Acteonella
or Ampullaria, but not in any way emarginated. The strong thickening of the inner

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 293

lip of Zyl. naticoides is not a generic character, for we have often seen it in other
species not more callous, as for instance in Amp. sortita, (see figures of the species
on Pl. V).

All these characters, combined with the strong and smooth shell, are not
opposed to the classification of this genus in the NMazrcrpz, but on account of the
internally thickened outer margin, we would suggest to distinguish these shells as a
separate sub-family. There is no other family in which they could be better placed,
as already correctly pointed out by Sharpe, D’Orbigny, Morris, a. oth. The internal
varices are not always present on the upper whorls (as stated on p. 37), and
in such cases the distinction between imperfect specimens of Tylostoma and
Ampullina or Huspira is extremely difficult, or sometimes actually impossible.
When the internal varix of the outer lip is toothed or crenulated, no better
comparison can be made, than that between the shape of the aperture of Tylostoma
and that of Scarabus, Montf. (vide p. 35). The peculiarly punctated surface of
the shell in some of the species, is quite similar to that of many other Narre,
smooth species of Azara, and others.

With reference to the structure and other characters of the shell of Tylostoma,
I must direct the reader to my previous observations on pp. 35-41. I have only
to state what I at the present consider to be the distinctions of Pterodonta from
Tylostoma, and in what way the large number of known species ought to be
classified.

First I may remark, that D’Orbigny’s Varigera, (of which I said, p. 35, that
the author’s generic characteristics were not clearly defined), is unquestionably
identical with Tylostoma. D’Orbigny makes reference to external varices, and
these are indeed sometimes present, as I previously suspected, (see note on p. 35).
They are produced by the remains of the somewhat dilated margin of the outer lip,
as the shell grows larger. Generally, though not constantly, these varices are
opposite, being distant half a whorl from each other. In many species there is,
however, not a trace of them to be found, and therefore their appearance cannot
be considered as of generic value.

Sharpe’s original specimens of Tylostoma are now in the collection of the Geol.
Society of London; they all belong to that genus, though many of them are very
imperfect.

D’Orbigny made no correct distinction between his Pterodonta and his
Varigera, either in the Paléont. francaise, or in the Prodrome. Of the three
species, described by that author in the former publication, Pé. inflata must
most probably be transferred to Tylostoma; the two others belong to Pterodonta.
The Pt. naticoides is certainly a typical Tylostoma, but all the other species of
D’Orbigny’s Pterodonta and Varigera are represented in his collection by such
very indistinct casts, that I would not venture to pronounce anything certain
even with regard to their generic, much less with regard to their specific
determination. Most of the species described by Pictet and Coquand correctly
belong to Tylostoma.

294: CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

In addition to the species previously (p. 40) noticed, I have to mention Tylost.
lineatum, Bichwald (Leth. Rossica, XI, Livr., 1867, p. 8238, pl. 28, fig. 10) which in
form resembles our Tylost. bulimoides ; the former species is stated to occur in the
Neocomien of Antonowo on the mouth of the Oka river. The same author besides
quotes from other localities of Russia TZylost. Rochatianun, T. Laharpi and
T. depresswm, all previously described by Pictet and Campiche in the third series of
the ‘ Materieaux pour la Paléontologie Suisse.’

The name Pterodonta has to be retained for species, of which the Pier. elongata,
d’Orb., is the type, having a distinctly dilated outer lip, provided with an internal
tooth and a more or less produced, or recurved, anterior canal. The species agree
in form with some Strombi, like St. Lamarckii, but they usually appear to have
a smooth shell. Pterodonta ovata would also be a species of this genus. How far
the other species noted by D’Orbigny in his ‘ Prodrome’ are true Pterodonte, I have,
as already stated, not been able to ascertain on account of the very defective state
of the original specimens.

What I have previously (pp. 39, 40, and 41) called ¢ypical species of Pterodonta
are mostly true Tylostome, while on the contrary those few species, like P¢. gaultina
and carinella of Pictet, and my Pt. terebralis, may possibly belong to Pterodonta.
Pictet himself is not certain of the correctness of the generic determination of his
two species; two others described by Seeley (vide p. 39) are also doubtfully distinct
from Aporrhais, and the same may be said regarding my generic determination
of Pt. terebralis. I should not be surprised, if the last named species proves to
belong to the PrramipELi1p# or to the CrRrrHirpZ.

Thus after all the numerous suggestions and alterations, which I have formerly
proposed in the genus Pterodonta, it now appears that most of the species have
again to be restored to Tylostoma, which most probably belongs to the family
Naricip#. Ido not know a single genus of recent shells, which can be closely
compared with the cretaceous Zylostome, though internal varices are found in some
species of PrrammpELLipm, CeriTuiip#, ALATA, and in a few others.

b. Sub-family,—NATICIN £4.

1. Amaura, Méller, 1842, (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 213,) has been restricted
only to the turreted species, like 4. candida, MOll., from Greenland. With regard
to its form this species may be considered as intermediate between the Nazicrp# and
the cueunirziins (family Horrmips).

2. Amauropsis, Morch, 1857, (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. II, p. 621), has been
proposed for the two northern species, 4. canaliculata and A. cornea, the shells of
which merely differ from Amaura by their more ovate and ventricose form. The
spiral striation which is occasionally present is only superficial, and easily worn off.
There is a large number of fossil species known, which as regards the form of their
shells are not distinguishable from Amawropsis. These are thinner than those of
Ampullina or Euspira, by which character alone they often can be distinguished from
these allied genera. The two living representatives are inhabitants of the northern

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 295

seas, nevertheless there is no direct proof*, that similar forms were formerly not inhab-
iting warmer seas, and as there are still large unexplored areas, other species may
be found living somewhere ata great depth. We have in Amauropsis a similar
case to that which we have mentioned in Trichotropis, of which, however, several
tropical species have already been discovered.

The species from cretaceous rocks are not numerous. I may mention A. paludineformis, Meek
and Hayden, (Mem. Acad. Boston, V, p. 389, pl. 3, fig. 3), A. oviformis, Gabb, and A. alveata, Con.
sp. (Pal. Calif. 1864, I, pp. 109-110). In my revision of the Gosau—Gastropoda (Sitz. Akad.,
Wien, 1865, LII, p. 44,) I have referred Natica acuminata, Reuss, to Amaura, which ought to
stand as Amawropsis acuminata, being very closely allied to the recent species, A. canaliculata. Other
species are Wat. Cussisiana, d.Orb., perhaps WV. Clementina, @’Orb., and also Nat. vulgaris, Reuss. The
Turbo conicus, Sow., (Min. Conch. V, p. 45, pl. 433, fig. 1; Natica sub-conica, d’Orb., Prod. II,
p- 150), is also an Amauropsis. I have lately examined Sowerby’s original in the British Museum,
and found the specimen spirally striated. This species ought then to stand as A. conica, Sow. sp.
We have to note from South India A. pannucea, n. sp.

3. Ptychostoma, Laube, 1866, (Sitz. Akad., Wien, Vol. LIII; Fauna der
St. Cassian Schichten, p. 3), has a shell like Amauropsis, but apparently with a
twisted inner lip. There are three species referred to it by Laube, Pty. pleuroto-
moide, and Pty. sancte crucis of Wissmann, and Pty. gracile, Laube; they are all
from the triassic beds of St. Cassian.

4. Ampullina, Lamck., 18138 ?; (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 208). There is
only a single recent species, 4. fluctuata, Sow., as yet known, but the genus appears
to have a very large number of representatives in the mesozoic and paleeozoic forma-
tions. The shell is characterised by the ventricose form of the last volution and a thick
inner lip, either leaving a slight fissure exposed at the termination of the columella,
or mare frequently covering the entire central portion of the basis. Many of them
very much resemble in their form some species of Ampullaria and also of
Euspira, but they are readily distinguished from them by a greatly thickened inner
lip, which is closely attached to the shell. The spire is pointed and more or less
elevated, but seems to vary very considerably, even within the limits of one and
the same species (vide Plate X XI, Figs. 11-15).

T have already in my revision of the Gastropoda of the Gosau formation (Sitzungsb. Akad.,
Wien, 1865, LII, p. 43,) placed the Natica bulbiformis, Sow., in this genus. The very same species
is also found in South India, and besides this another very characteristic new species, Amp. sortita,
has been found in the upper beds of the cretaceous deposits at Ninnyoor. Other cretaceous
species of the same genus are V. mastoidea, P. and Camp. (Mater. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser.,
pl. 76, figs. 2-3); WV. dulimoides, VOrb., N. Requieniana, VOrb., (if distinct from N. du/bi-
formis 1 Pal. frang. terr. erét.), and probably many more, which at present are known only from
casts.

4a. Naticopsis, M’Coy, 1844, (Synop. carb. foss., Ireland, 1862, p. 33). The
typical specimens of this genus only appear to differ from the former by a some-
what shorter spire; some of the species, however, which were subsequently des-
cribed under the same generic name, are actually not to be distinguished from
Ampullina.

* A recent species was found by A. Adams in the Japan sea.

296 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

[ Naticodon, Ryckholt, 1847, (?) (Mél. Pal. pt. I, 1852, p. 75), has been proposed
for a number of species similar to Ampullina, but provided with a tooth on
the inner lip. The genus, as restricted, may better be placed in the Vayzxorip2,
though there have also been species described under the name of Naticodon, which
do not appear to possess a columellar tooth, and in such cases they hardly can
be distinguished from <Ampullina. Deshayes, confirming Raulin’s suppositions
(Anim. s. vert. foss. de Paris, 2nd edit., Vol. ITT, p. 88), retains also Deshayesia in the
family Narrcrp#; I shall, however, subsequently state my reasons for classifying
the same in the family Nzzirmz].

There are further a number of cretaceous species, like Nat. carinata, Rom. (Nordd. Kreidegeb.
1841, p. 83, (Nat. unicarinata, Geinitz, Char., 1842, p. 74), Nat. Valdensis, Pict. and Camp.
(Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., pl. 74, fig. 4), and others, which have a raised ridge placed in or about
the middle of the last volution. It is very probable that this ridge terminates on the outer lip
with a narrow emargination or notch, somewhat similar to that known in Neritoma, Morris,
(Neririp2); but as none of the above mentioned species have been found in a well preserved state,
it is impossible to form a correct idea of their relations to that fossil genus.

5. Ampullinopsis, Conrad, (Smithson. Miscel. Coll., No. 200, Check list invert.
eocene foss., 1866, p. 20,) with the species dm. Mississipensis, Con.; we are as yet
only in possession of the name.

6. Huspira, Agassiz, 1837, (Sowerby, Min. Conch., Germ. edit., p. 14, and
p- 820). Lunatia, Lamarck? apud H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 206 ; idem Gray, 1847,
Proceed. Zool. Soe., Lond., p. 149. The species referred to this genus are distin-
guished by a regularly conical spire, resembling that of Amaura and Amauropsis,
a moderately callous inner lip and a slightly excavated columella; the last volution
is inflated in proportion to the previous whorls. The recent forms are mostly uni-
coloured and especially numerous in the eastern seas, though not so common as
species belonging to several other genera of the Naricrpm, (Natica and Mamma).
H. and A. Adams (Gen. I, p. 207,) accept the genus in the same sense, as
pointed out by Agassiz, under the name of Lwnatia, for which they quote Lamarck’s
authority. We have not been able to procure Lamarck’s reference, but Gray used
the name first in 1847. Swainson proposed in 1840 for the species of Huspira the
name Globularia. Neither of these names of Gray and Swainson can have priority
before that of Agassiz. H. and A. Adams quote the name Huspira as a synonym
of Ampullina, which is not correct.

The same authors (1. cit., p. 207,) proposed for Nat. flava, Gould, from Mas-
sachusetts Bay, the sub-generic name JAecrybia ; but as the shell of this species is
thin, and the columella almost solid, it would probably be better to transfer it to
Amauropsis, with which also the plain and uniform colouring agrees.

A very large number of fossil species, usually described under the name of
Natica, belong to the genus Huspira; and some of the older (especially triassic)
forms often resemble species of Macrocheilus and Stilifer, though they always have
a thicker shell.

The cretaceous species of Huspira are not yet discriminated, though tolerably numerous. In
addition to the species noted as Zwnatia in Meek’s Check. list of jur, and cretaceous foss., North Am.,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 297

1864, p. 20, and those described by Gabb in the Pal. of Calif., 1864, I, p. 105, etc., under the same
generic name, we may mention a number of European cretaceous species, like W. ervyna, d’Orb.,
NV. Matheroniana, V@Orb., N. Rhodani, Pict. et Roux, and others. We shall give descriptions of the
following six species from our cretaceous beds of S. India; Luspira pagoda, Forbes; Hu. Indrana,
Stol.; Hu. rotundata, Sow.; Hu. spissata, Stol.; Du. lirata, Sow.; and Lu.Maria, V@Orb. Some of
these species, like Husp. pagoda and others, are distinguished from others of the same genus by a some-
what higher spire, which is specially prominent in young specimens, but this cannot be considered as
of any great importance. Comparing, for instance, the recent Husp. duplicata with our Lusp. spissata,
the difference in the height of the spire is almost trifling.

7. Gyrodes, Conrad, 1860, (Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 2 Ser., [V, p. 289,) was
first considered as a sub-genus of Natica, but subsequent researches have shown
that it has been based on distinctions, not less characteristic than those of many
other new genera. ‘The characters of Gyrodes are stated principally to consist in
the globosity and thin structure of the shell, in the whorls being posteriorly flattened
or canaliculated, and in the umbilicus being largely exposed, without any callosity
on the columella or on the basis of the last whorl.

If we were not in possession of large and apparently full grown specimens, we
should have been very much inclined to consider the species of Gyrodes as Neverita
in a young state, but with our present materials we believe the characters, above
quoted, possess a generic value. The posterior flattening or canaliculation of the
whorls is common to species of several other genera, and has therefore only
relatively any importance. But the depressed or sub-globose form of the thin
shell, the large umbilicus which often has in young specimens a crenulated,
and always amore or less angular, peripherical edge, and lastly the want of a
callosity on the inner lip, appear to be good characters of this genus. We do
not know whether any living species of Natica belong tq it. Tertiary species
are also not very numerous, and the cretaceous have as yet to be selected out of
the large number of known species of Natica.

Meek quotes in his Check-list of invert. foss., ete., (1864, p. 21,) six species, to which has to be
added the Gyr. expansus, Gabb. (Pal. Calif. 1864, I, p. 108). European species like Nat. excavata,
Mich., Wat. truncata, Pict. et Roux, and others appear also to belong to Gyrodes. We shall describe
from S. India Gyr. pansus and Gyr. tenellus.

8. Neverita, Risso, 1826, (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 208,) only differs from
the former genus by the callous and twisted columella. The only cretaceous species as
yet known is described by Gabb in the Pal. of Calif., 1864, I, p. 108, as Nev. secta.

9. Mammilla, Schum., 1817, (Ruma, Chemnitz., H. and A. Adams, Gen. I,
p- 209,) is allied to Gyrodes, but has a thick shell and the spire very short
and pointed, the inner lip more thickened, and the volutions posteriorly not
canaliculated or flattened. Gray in his catalogue of 1857, p. 49, retains Schumacher’s
name Mammilla, and correctly quotes (in his list, ete., of 1847, p. 149,) Naticaria,
Swains., as a synonym, while H. and A. Adams refer this last name to Neverita.
They also accept for the genus the name Ruma, but I have been unable to procure
any reference to the publication of this name.

There are only a few tertiary species of Mammilla known, and also only very few from cretaceous
deposits, like Nat. Pidanceti, Coqu. sp. (Pictet et Camp. Mat. Pal, Suisse, 3me. Ser., pl. 76, fig. 1),

298 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

and others. Two as yet undescribed species have been found in our S, Indian cretaceous deposits,
Mamm. edura and carnatica.

10. Mamma, Klein, 1753, (Ostrac., p. 21,—H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 210,)
merely differs from IJamimilla by its twisted columella, which forms a thickened
string in the narrow wnbilicus. The species which appear to belong to this genus
have not yet been separated from Natica; they are rather rare shells.

Naticina, Gray, 1842 (H. and A. Adams, Gen, I, p. 211,) will be mentioned in the family
VELUTINIDA,

c. Sub-family,—SIGARETIN ZB.

1. Lupia, Conrad, (Smithson. Mise. Coll. No. 200, Check-list eocene foss.,
1866, p. 15,) with the species L. perovata, Con.

2. Sigaretus, Lam., 1799 (Stomatia, Hall, 1752 ;—Catinus, Klein, in H. and
A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 212). Hill’s name Stomatia would have priority, if it were
perfectly reliable (vide also Gray’s Cat. 1857, p. 50). H. and A. Adams accept the
name Oatinus, but besides this name forming only a part of the generic denomi-
nation ‘Catinus lactis’ used by Klein (vide Ostrac., p. 19,) there appears some
doubt whether that shell is really a Sigaretus in Lamarck’s sense, for Klein calls the
shell smooth ; in such a case this would be as well applicable to Stomatia of Helbling,
or to a Stomatella.

Romer (Nordd. Kreidegeb., 1841, p. 83,) says of Nat. acutimargo that it pos-
sesses ‘concentric strie.’ If this is really the case the species may prove to be a
Sigaretus, although the shell is much more like a Gyrodes. Guéranger (Hssai
@une repert. Pal., ete., 1853, p. 30,) mentioning a Sigaretus bicarinatus, leaves it
doubtful whether th® species correctly belongs to that genus. From the refer-
ence to certain keels and a band between them it would not appear very probable,
that the shell is a Sigaretus. The figure given in his Album paléont., etc., 1867,
pl. 10, fig. 8, gives, however, a better idea of the species; it is here evidently entered
under the name of Stomatia bicarinata.

The list of cretaceous species of the Naricrpa, as reported in Pictet’s Mat. p. 1.
Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., pp. 891-399, and in Gabb’s Cat. of cret. fossils, is already very
considerable, and still several species have since been added to that number.
We have already stated the difficulty, which would necessarily follow any attempt
at a generic determination of them, for a large number are only known from
imperfect specimens. Besides many of the species themselves are by no means
certain or correctly determined. ‘Those of the Alpine Gosau-formation will be
found re-examined in my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda, p. 43, etc. (Sitzungsb.
Akad., Wien, 1865, LII). Additional new species have been described, since
Pictet’s publication of the 38me. Ser. of the Mat. Pal. Suisse, in Coquand’s ‘ Geol.
and Pal. de la Constantine’ and ‘ Btage Aptien de l’Espagne’, in Binkhorst’s
‘Monograph Gast. et Ceph. de la craie de Limbourg,’ in Gabb’s Pal. of California,
1864, Vol. I; in Guévanger’s Album Paléont. de la Sarthe, ete., 1867; Hichwald,
Lethxea Rossica, XI. Livy. 1867, pp. 808-821, and others. The thirteen species

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 299

from the South Indian cretaceous rocks will be found noted subsequently ; they
belong, as already stated, to five genera, namely, Amawropsis, Ampullina, Buspira,
Gyrodes, and Mammilla.

Thus the total number of all the known and well characterized cretaceous
species amounts to more than one hundred. This number, however, does not repre-
sent the complete fauna of Narroip” during the cretaceous period, and still the
known recent species scarcely exceed it by more than an additional half. This
clearly shows how much more numerous the Nazricrp* were in former times, than
they are at present. Representatives of the family are to be found in the lowest
fossiliferous deposits, and they attain very great importance as early as the car-
boniferous period. ‘They are found in the greatest variety in the lower secondary
deposits, though not much more in the triassic than in the jurassic period. The
older species chiefly belong to the genera Amauropsis, Ampullina and Luspira,
usually possessing a regularly conical spire and the columella solid or slightly exca-
vated; the tertiary species, however, approach much nearer to the living forms,
mostly belonging to the genus Natica proper. They are widely distributed, though
certainly more numerously represented in tropical, than in temperate seas.

Viewing in general the characters of the cretaceous Narrcrpa, it is remarkable
that there are among them so very few species of real Natica, the species of which
have a wide wnbilicus and a distinctly twisted columella. Most of the cretaceous
forms belong on the contrary to Amauropsis, Ampullina or Huspira, and the
depressed forms to Gyrodes which has the inner lip less thickened. Species of
Neverita, Manmilla and others are comparatively rare.

LXIV. AMAUROPSIS, Wérch, 1857:
1. AMAUROPSIS PANNUCEA, Séoliczka, Pl. XXI, Fig. 10; Pl. XXII, Fig. 1.

Amaurop. testa ovato-elongata, spira turrita, acuminata; anfractibus circiter
septenis, convexis postice ad suturam truncatis sew sub-canaliculatis ; ultimo spira
altiore ; superficie in junioribus speciminibus spiraliter minute striata, in etate adulta
sub-levigata ; apertura elongate semilunari, obliqua, postice acuta, antice rotundata,
labro tenui, ad marginem acuto, labio paulo incrassato, arcuato; columella rimata,
in adultis speciminibus ad basin callositate labii tecta.

Spiral angle 70°- 75°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1-00) seal OiGas

An ovate shell, consisting of about seven volutions, the last of which is inflated
and higher than the spire. The sutures are deep, each of the whorls being
posteriorly somewhat flattened, or slightly canaliculated. The aperture is oblique,
semilunar, with a thin outer lip, the inner lip being moderately thickened. Young
specimens have a distinct fissure at the basis, but in old ones the end of the columella
is occasionally quite covered by the expansion of the inner lip (Pl. XXI, Fig. 10).
The surface is spirally minutely striated, though in large specimens the striz often
become obliterated, or at least much less distinct. :

300 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

This species differs from Amaurop. alveata, Con. (Gabb in Pal. Calif., 1864, I,
p. 110, pl. 19, fig. 59, and pl. 21, fig. 111,) by its more slender form, and posteriorly
less broadly flattened volutions.

Localities—Near Karapaudy, N. E. of Andoor, E. of Anapaudy ; not common.

Formation.—Arrialoor — and Trichinopoly — groups; to the former only the first
named locality refers, but the species is here more common than at the two others.

LXV. AMPULLINA, Lamarck, 1813.

1. AMPULLINA BULBIFORMIS, Sowerby, sp. Pl. XXI, Figs. 11-15.

1836. Natica bulbiformis, Sow., Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., III, p. 418, Pl. XX XVIII, Fig. 13.

1865. Ampullina id. ... , Stoliczka,in Sitz. Akad., Wien, LII, Revision, ete., p. 43,—with references

to previous publications on the European forms.

Amp. testa ovata, spira plus minusve elevata; anfractibus subconvexis,
aliquantisper in speciminibus adultis paulo concavis, postice ad suturam truncatis
seu canaliculatis, ultimo ad medium convexo aut subangulato aut gibboso, interdum-
que cylindraceo; superficie semper striis incrementi minutis notata, in junioribus
spiraliter punctata, aliquantisper sulcis distantibus spiralibus, subobsoletis tecta ;
apertura ovali, antice rotundata, postice acwininata, labio crassissimo, fissuram
columellarem sepissime tegente.

e pe Spiral angle varying from 65°-105°; sutural angle 5°- 6°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... 0°60-0°80.

f have already in my Revision of the Alpine Gosau-Gastropoda referred to
the very considerable variations, to which this species is subject with regard to
the height of the spire; this being in some specimens more, in others much
less elevated. The principal characters distinguishing it are, the broad posterior
fattening or canaliculation of the whorls and the very great thickness of the
inner lip. Well preserved and fully grown specimens do not even, in conse-
quence of the callosity of the inner lip, show any fissure at the termination of the
columella, it being only occasionally traceable in those specimens, which have the last
volution strongly inflated. The same specimens also usually have the posterior edge
of the whorls more distinctly canaliculated, while others have it only flattened. The
strie of growth are always distinct; but the punctuation which is arranged in
distant, spiral lines, is generally only clearly traceable in the smaller specimens,
though not always altogether wanting in the large ones. Sometimes specimens
are found which exhibit, on the surface of the last volution, more or less regular
and distant spiral ridges.

Localities—Near Kolakonuttom and Moraviatoor, (Oot. gp.); Alundana-
pooram, Garudamungalum, Anapaudy, Andoor, ete., (Trich. gp.); near Comara-
polliam, (Arrial. gp.). At all the localities, except the last one, the species is very
common, especially in the Ootatoor beds near Kolakonuttom (vide Mem. Geol.
Surv., Vol. IV, pt. I, p. 88, etc.), wherefrom it is quoted by Mr. H. Blanford under
the name of NV. pagoda, Forbes; it is to be met with not less common in the Tri-
chinopoly beds near Anapaudy and Garudamungalum.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 301

In Europe likewise Amp. bulbiformis is one of the most common species all
through the Alpine upper cretaceous deposits, and also in 8. W. France, in Hungary
and in Transylvania. I also found among the cretaceous shells, brought from Texas
by Prof. F. Romer and presented to the Museum in Bonn, two casts which most
probably belong to this species.

Formations.—Ootatoor -, Trichinopoly — and Arrialoor — groups.

2. AmpuLLINA sortiTa, Stoliczka, Pl. XXITI, Figs. 2-3.

Amp. testa globosa, levigata, spira brevi, acuminata, viv tertiam partem totius
altitudinis occupante; anfractibus convexiusculis, ultimo valde inflato, convezo ;
apertura semilunari, labio crasso, calloso, fissuram columellarem tegente.

Spiral angle 90°- 95°; sutural angle 8°.

Height of aperture : total of shell .., «(considered as 1:00) about 0°70.
Approximate height of last whorl: its width ( 5 eld in rss Osioe
Largest specimen measuring 80 mm. in height and about 70 mm. in width.

This species is distinguished by the great size of the last volution and the com-
parative shortness of the spire. The upper whorls are six or seven in number,
convex and separated by impressed sutures; the last is evenly rounded, somewhat
more globose on the back, than in front. The aperture is very large, semilunar,
anteriorly rounded, posteriorly angular; the inner lip very thick ; the fissure scarcely
traceable, being covered by the inner lip.

The recent Amp. fluctwata, Sow., is nearly allied to this species, but it is broader
and has a shorter spire. Amp. mastoidea, Pict. and Camp. (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me.
Ser., p. 381, pl. 76, figs. 2 and 8,) from the ‘étage Urgonien’ at Ste. Croix, is
also a large, allied form.

Locality —Ninnyoor, in whitish arenaceous limestone; not rare with Wer.
Blanfordiana, Turr. elicita, Cypree, and other species, which mostly resemble such
forms as at present live in the neighbourhood of, or on, coral reefs.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

+ LXVI. EUSPIRA, Agassiz, 1837.

1. Eusprra pacopa, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXI, Figs. 7 and 8.

1846. Natica pagoda, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 186, Pl. XII, Fig. 14.

1847. 3 afinis, D’Orbigny, Paléont. Astrolabe, etc., Pl. IV, Fig. 3.

Eusp. testa ovato-conica, levigata, spira elevata, subturrita; anfractibus sub-
planatis, postice ad suturam anguste sed profunde canaliculatis, ultimo anfractu
inflato, rotundato; apertura semilunari, labio tenwi, antice ad margmem parum
incrassato, columella distincte fissurata.

Spiral angle 60°- 75°; sutural angle 5°- 6°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1:00) .,, 3 .. 0:49 - 0:56.

An elongated species with a turreted spire, composed of about 8-10, slightly

ex volutions, the posterior edge of which is rounded, the suture being, however,
4E

conv

302 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

narrowly but deeply canaliculated. The surface is smooth, occasionally with some
traces of a fine spiral punctuation or striation, as is common among all Nazrcrpz.
The aperture is semilunar, slightly oblique, much narrower posteriorly than ante-
riorly ; the inner lip thin and anteriorly furrowed, exposing a slight fissure.

The height of the spire, as compared with that of the aperture, the large
number of volutions and the narrow but deep sutural canaliculation, easily dis-
tinguish this species from similar forms, like Natica (Amauropsis ?) Clementina,
D’Orb., Littorina (Huspira) pungens, Sow., and others. Geinitz (Quadersandst.,
etc., 1849-50, p. 128,) unites under the name Nat. vulgaris, Reuss, a very large
number of apparently different species, some of which very much resemble our Indian
fossil. We would also draw attention to Awricula spirata and Nat. lamellosa,
Romer (Kreide. pl. 11, fig. 4, and pl. 12, fig. 18), two apparently identical species
which, as regards the form and small height of the volutions, are remarkably like our
Eusp. pagoda, but Rémer’s descriptions and figures, referring on the one hand to a
doubtful thickening of the outer lip and on the other to strong lamellar, transverse
strize, do not at the present permit an identification. <A similar doubt exists with
regard to the identity of our species with Nat. exaltata, Goldf. (Petr. Ger. III,
p. 119, pl. 199, fig. 13).

Locality.—Between Andoor and Veraghoor, in light coloured sandstone; not
common.

Formation.—Arrialoor group. Prof. Forbes’ specimens are also from the upper
beds near Pondicherry.

2. EHusprra Inprana, Séoliczka, Pl. XXII, Fig. 15.

usp. testa globose-conica, spira regulari, acuminata ; anfractibus circiter sep-
tenis, planiusculis, suturis paulo impressis junctis, ultimo inflato, globoso; aperture
ovata, labio tenwi, columella excavata.

Spiral angle 72°; sutural angle 5°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... occ Te OLG2:

This species is distinguished by its regularly conical and pointed spire, being
composed of numerous almost plain volutions, separated by a shallow suture.
The last whorl is much inflated and globose, the surface being marked with oblique
strie of growth, although otherwise smooth, the aperture ovate with a thin inner
lip, and the columella distinctly excavated. The species in form resembles Litto-
rina (Buspira) pungens, Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1836, IV, p. 348, pl. 18,
fig. 5), but this last one has the whorls near the sutures canaliculated, as can be
observed on typical specimens from the Blackdown Greensand, though Sowerby’s
figure is not very clear on this point.

Locality.—East of Anapaudy ; only the figured specimen has as yet been found.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group, but near the boundary of the Arrialoor group,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 308

3. EHusprra rotunDatTa, Sowerby, sp., Pl. XXI, Fig. 9.

1825. Turbo rotundatus, Sow., Min. Conch. V, p. 45, Pl. COCCX XXIII, Fig. 2.
1838. Huspira rotundata, Agass.; — Natica id. auctorum.

Eusp. testa ovato-globosa, spira moderate elevata; anfractibus levigatis, regu-
lariter convexis, suturis simplicibus, impressis junctis, ultimo globoso; apertura
semilunari, columella anguste excavata, labio tenui.

Spiral angle 85°; sutural angle 5°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... ba OID Ss

Shell ovate, with moderately elevated spire, composed of six or seven convex
whorls, which are separated by simply impressed sutures; last volution very globose
and evenly rounded at the periphery; aperture ovate, inner lip thin, columella at its
termination distinctly but narrowly excavated. The strong globosity of the whorls
well characterizes this species, which was first described by Sowerby from the Black-
down Greensand beds as a Turbo.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in light colored sandstone ; rare.

Formation. — Arrialoor group.

4, Husprra spissata, Stoliczka, Pl. XXII, Figs. 3 and 4.

Eusp. testa sub-globosa, spira brevi, acuminata ; anfractibus planiusculis, postice
ad suturas truncatis atque applanatis ; ultimo valde inflato, ad medium latissimo,
convexo; superficie striis imcrementi minutis atque alteris spiralibus numerosis
puncturatis notata; apertura dilatata, postice angustata, antice lata ac rotundata,
labio tenui, columelia ad terminationem furcata.

Spiral angle 98°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ov ad cp | (ORGS)

This species has somewhat the form of a small and depressed specimen of
Amp. bulbiformis, but it is readily distinguished from it by the want of any strong
callosity on the inner lip, and by a much finer and closer punctuation of its surface.
The whorls are posteriorly flattened near the suture, and marked with 3-4 very
fine spiral striz. The last whorl is broadest about the middle and convex, the
inner lip anteriorly, at the termination of the columella, somewhat flattened and
distinctly grooved, but not fissured.

The species resembles Forbes’ Natiea obliquestriata, and from the author's
description one would certainly suppose them to be the same, though this is not the
case (vide postea).

Locality.—Kolakonuttom, in bluish sandstone; pretty common.

Formation.—Ootatoor — and Valudayur — groups.

5. Eusprra tirata, Sowerby, Pl. XXII, Fig. 2.

1831. Natica lyrata, Sow., Trans. Geo. Soc., Lond., IT], Pl. XX XVIII, Fig. 11.
1842. 48 me , @Orbigny, Pal. franc., terr. crét., II, p. 161, Pl. CLX XII, Fig. 5.
1865. 3 ‘sf » Stoliczka, Sitz. Akad., Wien, LIT, Revision etce., p. 45.
Eusp. testa rotundate-ovata, levigata, spira brevi, gradata, apice acuminata ;
anfractibus subplanis, prope suturam canaliculatis, ultimo imflato, ad mediwn

504 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

convexo, postice angustiore; apertura semilunari, labio tenm, columella profunde
excavata.

Spiral angle 102°; sutural angle 4° - 5°.

Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 100)... ae Ondo

This well known European species is distinguished from Husp. spissata by a
distinct canaliculation of the whorls along the suture, by a largely umbilicated
columella, and by a somewhat shorter spire, the large-size of the last volution being
similar in both. ‘The general structure of the shell is also somewhat thinner, and
less distinctly punctuated in the former than it is in the present species.

Locality —Neighbourhood of Ninnyoor, in whitish arenaceous limestone; not
vare.—In Europe the species occurs all through the Alps, as also in Germany in the
upper cretaceous beds, which are equivalent to d’Orbigny’s Twronien and Sénonien.
The species was again only lately (Wirtemberg. Jahreshefte XXIII, 1867, p. 243,)
found in Palestine by Prof. Fraas in bituminous limestone with Baculites anceps,
Lam., ete.

Formation.—Arrialoor group, being the most recent of our 8. Indian cretaceous
deposits.

6. Evusprra Maria, d’Orbigny, Pl. XXII, Figs. 6-8.

1846. Natica sutwralis, Sow. apud Forbes, Trans. Geo. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 1387; non zd. Gray, 1839.

eS » saturnalis ,, 59 Py 3, 3 55 a » PI. XV, Fig.1; non zd. Grat,, 1843.
1847. » Marie, D’Orbigny, Paléont. Astrolabe, Pl. III, Figs. 32-33.
1850. es , Prodrome, II, p. 221.
1851. » vulgaris, Reuss apud Miller, Petref. Aach. Kreidef., Pl. II, p. 14 (non id. Reuss).

Eusp. testa sub-globosa, levigata, spira brevi aut moderate elevata, anfractibus
quinis sew sents, convexiusculis composita, ultimo maximo, latiore quam alto, omninis
postice canaliculatis, margine suturali tumescente instructis; apertura semilunata,
labio tenui; basi ultimi anfractus convexa, in medio profunde lateque excavata.

Spiral angle 90° - 110°; sutural angle 5°.

Height of aperture : total of shell ... ... (considered as 1-00) ee UiOS:
a o : width of the last whorl ( y a sen OZ

The short spire, globose form, great width of the last volution, and the posterior
canaliculation, having along the suture a distinctly thickened margin, are the
principal characters of this species. The surface is smooth, except that the usual
lines of growth are traceable; the basis of the last whorl is roundish, and its
columellar excavation increasing in width with the size of the shell; the aperture
semilunar, large, but not very oblique, the inner lip thin.

Forbes’ figure is very characteristic and does not leave any doubt as to the
identity of the species; D’Orbigny’s representation is, however, very insufficient ; it
shows the sutural margin only slightly, and no excavation on the columella; it
would have been impossible without a comparison of the originals to identify both.
[ have quoted the Nat. vulgaris of Miller as a synonym, because I have been able
to examine the original specimens in Prof. Miiller’s collection. It is very interest-
ing to find this species in the Senonien deposits of Aachen, for this makes it probable

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 305

that it may also be found at other localities in Europe. I suspect that the figure 5
given by Guéranger in his Album Paléont. d. 1. Sarthe, 1867, pl. 10, is a representa-
tion of our Lusp. Marie. Guéranger left the species undetermined.
Localities —Garudamungalum, W. of Kullygoody, Alundanapooram, Ana-
paudy, Andoor, ete. ; common, and apparently a very characteristic fossil of the
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

LXVII. GYRODES, Conrad, 1860.

1. GyropEs pansus, Stoliczka, Pl. XXII, Figs. 9-13.

Gyr. testa sub-globosa, spira paulo elevata, aut depressa; anfractibus omninis
postice truncatis, applanatis sew canaliculatis, striis incrementi minutis seu plus
minusve rugosis, arcuatis instructis, ultimo valde inflato ; basi late profundeque exca-
vata; margine umbilicali in junioribus speciminibus crenato, in adultis plus minusve
acute-angulato ; apertura amplissima, ovata, in junioribus antice angulatim sub-effusa.

Spiral angle 120°-160°.

Height of aperture : width of last whorl (considered as 1:00) ... no \UPCGE

The largest specimen in our collection measures 40 mm. in the height and 50 mm. in the width
of the last whorl.

Shell globose, with a short or scarcely elevated spire; volutions six or seven,
posteriorly broadly flattened or canaliculated, often with strongly raised and curved
strie of growth, and with some traces of a fine, spiral punctuation. The last whorl
is much the largest, broader than high, and at the basis largely umbilicated. In
young specimens the edge of the umbilicus is very distinctly crenulated, in older
ones it is simply angular; in all stages of growth there is a slightly raised
rib traceable near the extreme edge of the umbilicus. The aperture is very wide,
anteriorly rounded, posteriorly acute; the inner lip has no trace of a columellar
callosity, save the thin umbilical rib which terminates with a very slight swelling on
the edge of the lip.

Conrad also mentions in the description of his Gyr. crenata (Journ. Ac. Nat.
Se. Phil., IV, p. 289,) an internal rib in, and a crenulated margin of, the umbilicus,
but it is impossible from the author’s short description to identify our fossil with the
American one. Large specimens of our species are especially distinguished by the
broad sutural flattening, and by the strong bending of the striz of growth on the
posterior edge, which separates the flat from the convex portion of the whorls,
(vide Figs. 11 and 12a). Several of the forms, described by different authors under
the name of Nat. canaliculata, are very similar to our Indian species.

Localities.—N eighbourhood of Odium and Moraviatoor (Oot. gp.) ; Serdamun-
galum, Alundanapooram, Anapaudy (Trich. gp.) ; Vylapaudy, Malvoy, and Comara-
polliam, (Arr. gp.) ; common, except at the three last named localities, and generally
in company with Amp. bulbiformis, though not so numerously represented as the
latter.
Formations.—Ootatoor, — Trichinopoly - and Arrialoor— groups.

4 F

306 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
2. GYRODES TENELLUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXI, Fig. 14.

Gyr. testa semiglobosa, spira brevi; anfractibus paucis, postice truncatis, atque
applanatis, ultimo maximo, latissimo; basi ad medium late excavata, ad marginem
angulata, vie crenulata; apertura per-obliqua, antice rotundata, valde producta,
postice angusta et acuminata, labio tenut.

Height of the shell : its width (considered as 1:00) odo ar pao). \lfeh},

This species is distinguished from the last by its more depressed form, by the
want of crenulation both on the posterior flattening of the whorls and on the edge of
the umbilicus, also by a considerably more oblique aperture, which is very narrow,
posteriorly pointed, and anteriorly broadly rounded; the inner lip is thin, without a
trace of a columellar callosity.

Localities.—K. of Anapaudy, (Trich. gp.); Malvoy, W. of Arrialoor, Mulloor,
(Arr. gp.); not very common; none of the specimens found attain the size of
the preceding species.

formations.—Trichinopoly — and Arrialoor — groups.

XLVIII. MAMMILLA, Schumacher, 1817.
1. Mammitia EpuRA, Sfoliczka, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 1.

Mamm. testa semiglobosa, depressa, levigata, spira brevissima, apice acumi-
nata; anfractibus 3—4, suturis viv conspicuis junctis, ultimo per-lato, postice
subconvexo, antice ad basin anguste rotundato, late umbilicato ; labio calloso, crasso,
brevi.

Spiral angle nearly 130°.
Height of shell : its width (considered as 1:00) ... po oe po OE

A much depressed semiglobose shell with a very short pointed spire; the last
whorl embracing to a great extent all the previous ones, being much broader than
high. The sutures are scarcely traceable, and there is no perceptible flattening
of the posterior margin of the whorls to be observed. The species is principally
to be distinguished by the very great callosity of the inner lip, though the shell
itself has no considerable thickness; the umbilicus is very large at the base and
funnel shaped, becoming rapidly narrower towards the interior centre of the
shell; there is no trace of any contorted thickening of the columella in the
umbilicus, in spite of the great thickness of the inner lip. The outer lip is sharp
and posteriorly separated from the former by a narrow channel; the surface of
the shell is perfectly smooth, and the aperture very oblique and anteriorly
produced.

Locality —Ninnyoor ; only a few specimens have been found in whitish, arena-
ceous limestone, associated with Oypree, Nerinee, and Hippurites.

Formation.—Arvialoor group,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 307

2. MAmMMILia carnatica, Stoliceka, Pl. XXII, Fig. 5.

. Mamm. testa ovata, subglobosa, levigata, spira brevi, subacuta; anfractibus
4-5, paulo convexis, suturis simplicibus junctis, ultimo maximo, inflato, vir latiore
quam alto; apertura semilunari, labio calloso, umbilico valde angustato.

Spiral angle about 110°.
Height of shell : its width (considered as 1-00) sik ae .. 1°20.
Height of last whorl : its width ( ie Jaap) ee a nee 10:09}

This small ovoid shell bears a remarkable resemblance to many of the recent
species of Mamma, but the inner lip in our specimens is simply thickened, there
being no perceptible trace of a funiculus in the very narrow umbilicus. The spire
is rather obtuse, consisting of four or five slightly convex volutions, the last of
which is very nearly as high as it is broad. The aperture is oval, pointed posteriorly
and rounded anteriorly, but not produced. Its characteristic form readily distinguishes
this species from the former, but it cannot be considered generically distinct. The
nearest allied species are, as I have already said, living forms like the European
Mamma (Natica) nitida, Donov., which was at first described as a Nerita, and others:

Locality.— Between Andoor and Veraghoor, in greyish sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XXXIX. Fumily,—VANIKORID 4.

Vanikorip#£, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 374; Neriropsip2 et Vanicorip”, Gray,
Guide, 1857, pp. 51 and 121; Nerrropsip#, Chenu, Man. I, p. 330.

Of the two genera referred by H. and A. Adams to this family only the
animal of Vanikoro* is at present known, and that chiefly from the researches of
Quoy and Gaimard.

The animal of Vanikoro cancellata is small, with the head somewhat produced,
posteriorly with large, membranaceous expansions on the sides of the foot; the
tentacles are short, conical, with the eyes at their outer base; the rostrum is pro-
duced and wrinkled, but it is not known whether it is retractile or not; the jaws
are stated to be horny and flat, the lingual membrane broad, short and provided
with only two series of teeth. The operculum is horny, thin, ovate, subspiral, com-
posed of very few, indistinct volutions.

The shell is ovate, globose, consisting of a few rapidly increasing whorls ; the
surface usually ornamented with spiral and transverse strie or ribbings, rarely smooth ;
aperture roundish, large, with the outer lip entire, and the inner lip more or less
thickened.

The following genera have to be placed in this family :—

1. Vanikoro, Quoy and Gaimard, 1832; (Narica, Recluz, 1841, D’Orbigny in
Fauna des Antilles, tom. IT, p. 39). Shell moderately thick, globose ; last whorl very
large ; surface of shell spirally striated, cancellated or transversely ribbed, sometimes

* One of the Pacific Islands, where they observed the animal of Vanik. cancellata (vide Zoologie
d’ Astrolabe, Vol. IT, p. 239.)

308 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

smooth inner lip moderately thickened, simply curved or slightly twisted, not toothed ;
columella excavated ; the recent species are usually white. Though the authors of
the Zoology of the ‘ Astrolabe’ first pointed out the differences between the genera
Velutina and Vanikoro, they were not quite certain whether a generic separation
of the two was really necessary. In reality they only intended to propose the name
Vanikoro for the peculiarly cancellated species of Velutina. The generic distinctions
of these from true Velutine, however, have been already in 1830 confirmed by
Deshayes, and the propriety of the former name as having generic value acknow-
ledged. The same was done by Gray in 1840, and reference was made to the
anatomy of the animal as illustrated by Quoy and Gaimard. It is therefore quite
clear, that the name Vanikoro has priority before Narica, which was, on the
authority of Recluz, introduced by D’Orbigny only in 1841.

H. and A. Adams quote twenty-six recent species of Vanikoro, which number
was lately increased by the researches of Carpenter, A. Adams, Deshayes and
others to about thirty-two. The genus appears to be also numerously represented
in former geological periods. Comparatively only few tertiary species are known ;
the cretaceous forms seem to be, however, more numerous. Pictet and Campiche
(Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 8me. Ser., p. 400,) mention four species, from which the
Nat. carinata, Sow., may be excluded, because the form and the great thickness of its
shell makes it more probable that the species is a Fossar (fam. Lirrorrips, vide
p- 261). To the three other remaining species may be added Nat. crenata, Zek.,
from the Gosau-deposits (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, LIT, Stoliczka, Revision. etc.,
p. 47), Naticella Strombeckii, Miller (Aach. Kreidef., II, p. 16, pl. 3, fig. 20), very
likely also Nat. Klipsteini, Mull. (bid., p. 14, pl. 5, fig. 1), and perhaps many
others. In fact of all the species, quoted by Pictet and Campiche (loc. cit.,
pp. 408-409,) under the name of WNeritopsis, the larger number probably belongs
to Vanikoro, as I shall mention subsequently. Meek has in his Check list of creta-
ceous and jurassic fossils, p. 18 (Smithson. Mise. Coll. n. 177,) a Vanikoro ambigua,
Meek and Hayden (Natica id. olim) from N. America.

It is not improbable, that the greater portion of the jurassic and triassic species
of Neritopsis also belong to Vanikoro, as certainly do nearly all the species described
by Miinster and Klipstein from St. Cassian under the name of Naticella. In the
South-Indian eretaceous deposits only one species has yet been found, the VY. munita,
Forbes, sp.

2. Naticodon, Ryckholt, 1847 ? (Mélanges pal., 1852, part I, p. 75,) has the
general globose form of Vanikoro, but the inner lip is usually thickened and always
provided with some kind of a tooth ; the columella is either slightly hollowed out or
solid ; the surface smooth or ornamented with various spiral or transverse strie.

This genus has been proposed for a number of paleeozoic species and, although
not accepted by the larger number of conchologists, it appears to be a good genus,
which ought to be classed in the family Vanzxorip#, forming a connecting lnk
between Vanikoro and Neritopsis, the former of which has the columellar lip
smooth, the latter is insinuated in the middle, or provided with two strong teeth,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 309

while Naticodon has only one; as regard the thickness of the shell this transi-
tion seems equally to hold good. It is possible, that some of the smooth liassic and
jurassic species of Neritopsis, like N. levis, Stol. (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1861, XLITI,
-p. 179, pl. 8, fig. 6,) and others belong to Naticodon. With regard to cretaceous
species it is very difficult to make any suggestions. I have never myself observed a
single species with only one columellar tooth, though I am rather disposed to believe,
that species like Neritopsis Renauxiana, D’Orb. (Pal. frang. erét. II, p. 175, pl. 176,
figs. 5-6), and perhaps Nerit. ornata, D’Orb. (ibid. figs. 8-10,) and others may be
rather called Naticodon than Neritopsis.

3. Neritopsis, Grateloup, 1832 (Sowerby, 1834). Shell thick, globose, whorls
rapidly increasing im width; last volution very large, more or less enveloping the
previous ones; inner lip strong, callous, distinctly excavated in the middle ; columella
generally solid; surface of shell usually cancellated or spirally ribbed.

The great consistency of the shell, and the thickened and excavated inner lip,
readily distinguish this genus from the two last named ones. There are only one or
two* recent species known, and the fossil ones also do not appear to be very numer-
ous, though they are undoubtedly more common in the older periods than in the
more recent ones, having had their maximum in the time between the upper triassic
and the middle jurassic periods. Pictet and Campiche (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me.
Ser., pp. 408-409,) quote from cretaceous rocks fifteen European species, but of
all those that are figured or properly diagnosed, I find that only the NV. Robineausiana
and N. pulchella appear to be true Neritopsis; possibly also the WN. levigata,
though this is by no means equally certain. All the remaining species described
under the generic name Neritopsis are doubtful, though some of them may probably
represent imperfect specimens of Neritopsis; others, however, more likely belong
to Vanikoro, and again some of them, like N. scalaris, Seeley, or NV. costulata,
Rémer, may possibly be shown to be species of Nerita.

From North America, two species have been reported, Nerit. ? Tuomeyana,
Meek and Hayden (Nat. id., Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Phil., 1856, p. 270; Smithson..
Mise. Coll. No. 177, 1864, p. 18), and Nerit. biangulatus, Shumard, Trans. Acad.
St. Louis, 1860, p. 598.

We have procured from Sth. India only a single fragmentary specimen, which
we shall describe as Neritopsis crassa.

LXIX. VANIKORO, Quoy and Gaimard, 1832.
1. VaniKkoro munita, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXII, Fig. 16.

1846. Nerita munita, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 122, Pl. XII, Fig. 15.
5 ? Natica obliquistriata, Forbes, ibid. ,, es a Delo, bl xa ion 2:
1850. Natica munita, D’Orbigny, Prodr. I, p. 222.
Van. testa sub-globosa, sub-depressa, spira paulo elevata; ultimo anfractu
multum latiore quam alto, ad basin rotundato, late excavato ; apertura semilunari,

* I think a new species has been described from the Pacific Islands or Taheiti, but I am just now unable
to find the reference.

4A &

310 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

postice paulo emarginata ; superficie striis spiralibus atque transversalibus decussan-
tibus notata.

Spiral angle 118°; sutural angle 3°.

Height of the last whorl : width of the shell (considered as 1:00) jad) Hats),

This is easily distinguishable from other known species of the same genus,
by its very fine spiral and transverse striation and the great width of the last
volution, as compared with its height. All the whorls are strongly convex and
posteriorly along the suture somewhat flattened or even sub-canaliculated.
The strive of growth are strongly bent forward a short distance from the suture,
and some of them are occasionally coarser than others. The basis of the last
volution is convex, leaving a wide umbilicus open in the centre. The shell is thin,
and neither of the margins of the roundish aperture are thickened or callous.
The species was at first described by Prof. Forbes as Nerita munita. The iden-
tification of Nat. obliquistriata is somewhat doubtful, though I cannot refer it to
any other species.

Locality —N. of Odium, in dark bluish, caleareous sandstone; apparently rare.
Forbes’ specimens are from a similar sandstone,

Formation.—Ootatoor group,

LXX. NERITOPSIS, Grateloup, 1882.
1. Nerrropsts crassa, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 7.

Nerit. testa semiglobosa, crassa ; anfractibus tribus, postice planiusculis, ultimo
valde inflato atque semi-globoso ; apertura rotundata, postice paulo angustata, mar-
ginibus interne incrassatis ; labio in excavatione prope marginem anteriorem
obsolete unidentato ; superficie costulis spiralibus atque transversalibus decussantibus,
spinulosis ornata.

Height of shell : width of last whorl (considered as 1:00) ae spo UPZAO,

Though our specimen is in some respects deficient, it has the aperture per-
fectly preserved, and thus admits of a certain generic determination. The shell
itself had a semiglobose shape, the whorls are posteriorly somewhat flattened,
and the surface is ornamented with spiral and transverse ribbings, which produce
small, spinose tubercles on the places where they cross each other. The internal
space of the aperture is round and posteriorly contracted. In the excavation of
the inner lip there is a small tooth placed nearer to the anterior than to the posterior
edge. The margins of the aperture are internally strongly thickened, but the
extreme edge of the outer lip itself is sharp and slightly undulating. With
reference to the ornamentation, our species bears a strong resemblance to Neritop.
Robineausiana, VOrb. (Pal. frang. erét., II, pl. 176, figs. 1-4), but is easily distin-
guished from it by the other characters.

Locality.—Neighbourhood of Odium, in soft, rather quartzose sandstone.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 311
XL. Family —VELUTINID.
H. and A. Adams, Genera, I, p. 199.

The animal of Velutina has a large, oblong foot, the operculigerous lobes and
the edge of the mantle somewhat expanded and partially reflexed on the shell, the
head broad, tentacles subulate, short, far apart, with the eyes on short bulgings
at their outer base; proboscis elongate, cylindrical, annulated; lingual membrane
short with seven series of teeth, the central being large, broad, hooked in the
middle and serrated at the sides, the next pair is similarly formed, but externally
more serrated than internally, the two outer pair simple; the gills are said to consist
of two plumes, composed of numerous strive, one of them being considerably
smaller; no operculum is known.

The shells are distinguished by the small number of whorls, the last of which is
very large with a roundish and entire aperture, they are usually thin, having the
surface either smooth or spirally striated.

The species of Velutina are often found attached to stones at low water, but
they are also met with at considerable distances from the shore, occasionally
at great depths. The thin structure of the shell gives them indeed a pelagic rather
than littoral character.

Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 45,) and Chenu (Man. I, p. 212,) classin the Vazurinipz
Lamellaria, Marsenina and others, which are, however, separated by H. and A.
Adams as a distinct family, DLawerzaruvz# (Gen. I, p. 200). Iam not acquainted
with the animals of any of the Lawzrzrarupx, but it appears from the form of
their shells, that they cannot well be separated. The principal differences in
the animals only consist in the greater development of the mantle and of the
operculigerous lobes covering in the Lawzzzariipx nearly the entire shell. In
consequence of this expansion and covering of the mantle, the shell remains
very thin and pellucid, as in Vitrina. ‘There appears to be also a slight
difference in the teeth, but all these distinctions do not seem to be so essential,
as to necessitate the formation of a separate family, perhaps scarcely that of a
sub-family, zammxzarizv#. In a fossil state such thin shells are only exceptionally
found preserved ; they are, therefore, less important in fossil conchology.

I may at this opportunity mention a number of genera which, as regards the
form of their shells, closely resemble many Vzzurivipz2, and would seem to
connect this family with the Carvzzpz, But their animals exhibiting several very
remarkable distinctions from both of the last mentioned families, they have
therefore been placed in the neighbourhood of the Avercvzinz and Liuvzmz. The
genera, to which I mean to draw attention, are those like Otina, Gray (H. and
A. Adams, Gen. IT, p. 249), Camptonyx, Benson, (ibid, p. 644), Lithotis, Blanford
(Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1863, Vol. XII, p. 186), and others which have the gills
rudimentary or not developed at all, and which are chiefly found living in the
moist atmosphere on rocks along the sea coast. It appears to me, that these
genera stand in precisely the same relation to the Capuzip” and Vzzurivip# as

312 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

do, for instance, Assiminea, Truncatella, Tomichia, and others to the Rzrssorpa, that
is, they seem to be forms which are undergoing a change from BRANCHIFERA into
PULMONIFERA.

My present remarks will be restricted only to a few genera of the true
VELUTINIDE.

1. Naticina, Gray, 1842 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 211). Shell ovate,
with moderately elevated spire, thin, last whorl ventricose, surface spirally striated ;
aperture large, outer lip sharpened, inner lip a little thickened, occasionally leaving a
slight fissure exposed at the termination of the columella.

H. and A. Adams class this genus next to Sigaretus (Catinus) in the Naricipz,
but A. Adams states subsequently (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1860, VI, p. 109) that
it ought to be placed in the Vzzurrvip~. The only cretaceous species, which has
as yet been described, is Naticina obliqua, Gabb (Pal. Calif., 1864, I, p. 109,
pl. 21, fig. 112), from the Californian deposits ; this species has rather a wide aperture
more resembling a Sigaretus. I shall describe from our South-Indian rocks another
species which, although based upon a rather imperfect specimen, the shell being
only partially preserved, is from its general appearance most probably another
cretaceous representative of this genus.

2. Lysis, Gabb, 1864 (Pal. Calif., I, p. 188). “General form like Stomatia
(=Sigaretus). Shell sub-spiral, very oblique; spire moderately prominent; whorls
spirally costulated. Aperture narrow, oblique ; outer lip simple; columellar lip
straight and rather heavily incrusted. Umbilicus broad, but entirely closed by a
concave expansion of the incrusting layer of the inner lip.”

Gabb describes one species, L. duplicosta, from the cretaceous rocks of Cali-
fornia; it appears to be rather a thin shell, principally differing from Naticina by
the great thickness of the inner lip which covers the umbilical region.

3. <Amplostoma, Stoliczka, 1868.

Ampl. testa sub-ovata, tenuwi, spira brevt ; anfractibus paucis, ultimo maxino,
ventricoso, antice valde producto, ad basin late-excavato ; apertura elongate-ovata,
antice atque postice sub-angulata, labio tenui, labro ad marginem dilatato, expanso
atque reflexo ; superficie sub-levigata.

This genus is based upon a remarkable species from our cretaceous deposits ; it
very much resembles in form a Swecinea, but is widely umbilicated, and has the
outer lip expanded and reflexed. From Velutina it differs both by the large
umbilicus and by the expanded outer lip. Both this and the last named genus
very much remind one of some forms of Coralliophila (rapayina), in which the
anterior canal is sometimes very indistinct.

We only know as yet the cretaceous Amp. auriforme, which will be noticed
subsequently. There is, however, a Littorina macrostoma described by Sandberger
from the Stringocephalus-limestone of Villmar (Rhein. Schichtensystem, etc., p. 221,
pl. 25, fig. 16), which in all its principal characters agrees with our Amplostoma
and most likely belongs to this genus. Deshayes describes from the Paris basin
under the name of Sigaretus problematicus a minute shell, which in general form

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 318

likewise very much resembles Amplostoma, but it has the outer lip not expanded,
(Anim. s. vert. foss. bas. Paris, 2me. edit., Vol. ITI, p. 90, pl. 62, figs. 7-9).

4. Velutina, Fleming, 1820 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 199).

The recent species are readily distinguished by their globose form and their thin
shells ; they are usually covered with a thickened epidermis. Up to this time fossil
species have been with a few exceptions only described from tertiary beds. Of known
cretaceous shells I can perhaps mention Natica Sueurii, Pictet and Reneyv., (Pal. Suisse,
Descript. Foss. terr. aptien, etc., livr. 1, 1854, p. 37, pl. 3, fig. 9) which may
belong to Velutina. I describe another species from South India, Vel. orientalis,
very much resembling in form some of the recent species.

When lately examining in Maestricht the collection of Dr. J. Bosquét, this
zealous naturalist showed me a very fine specimen of a new species of Velutina from
the cretaceous deposits of Vaelsbrock near Aachen. The shell consists of only
two, or two and a half whorls, the spire being very short, scarcely elevated, but the
last whorl is very large and somewhat depressed on the back.

Under Natica and other allied genera, a considerable number of fossil species
are described which will probably have to be transferred to the Vaezorzrips.
I will mention, for instance, the numerous triassic species of globose Natica which
do not differ at all from Velutina, except perhaps by a somewhat more thickened
shell; certainly these forms cannot remain under the generic name of Natica;—
vide Klipstein’s Oestl. Alpen, pl. 13; Stoppani’s, Pal. Lomb. Ser. I, pl. 10; Nat.
complanata, Stopp., Nat. lemniscata, Horn.; ibidem, pl. 11, Nat. nautiliformis,
Stopp., ete. Thus it is very probable that the number of fossil Vezorrmraz will
soon very much exceed that known at present.

5. Platyostoma, Con. (Hall. Pal. New York, II, p. 286).

The characteristics given by Conrad do not differ from those of Velutina; but
several of the species have the strive of growth insinuated in a way similar to that
in some species of Platyschisma,

6. Strophostylus, Hall, 1858 (Pal. New York, Vol. ITT, (ie 303), has also the
general form of Velutina, but the columella is said to be twisted or spirally grooved
within, (not reflected), while the columellar lip of Platyostoma is simply thickened.
The typical form of Strophostylus is much like that of Sigaretus ( Narirerpm), but
the shells are not spirally striated. Among the species described by Hall some
very much resemble in form Platyceras, which is intermediate between the
two families Vazuriip# and Capurip#; thus showing the importance of both of
these for the study of fossil Conchology.. Until, however, careful monographical
researches have been extended to all these groups of shells, it will be really very
difficult to arrive at any certain conclusions, as to the value of the different generic
names.

The reason that the Vzzurinrpa, as also the Janruinrps, at present number
so few fossil species is because their thin shells are not easily preserved, and
where they are, their form. is often found so much distorted that a perfectly
reliable determination almost becomes impossible. We give in the following pages

314 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

descriptions of three new species, Naticina ornata, Amplostoma awriforme, and.
Velutina orientalis, all from the highest beds of the South Indian cretaceous rocks,
the Arrialoor group.

LXXI. NATICINA, Gray, 1842.

1. Narictna orNATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 6.

Nat. testa ovato-globosa, spira paulo elevata; anfractibus tribus, convexis,
postice sub-applanatis ; superficie costulis spiralibus, alternatim fortioribus et tenui-
oribus, atque striis increment minutis ornata.

A small sub-globose shell consisting of three convex, rapidly increasing volu-
tions which are posteriorly somewhat flattened, over the entire surface ornamented
with coarse and thin spiral ribs, and very numerous fine strive of growth. In
our specimen the surface is only on the last whorl partially preserved; having
posteriorly near the suture six thinner spiral ribbings and on the lower and more
convex portion seven stronger ones, which alternate with one to three finer strie,
also unequal in strength, the striae of growth producing a fine crenulation
on the former. This ornamentation is a little different from that usually found in
Naticina, and more resembles that of the species described by Gabb as Lysis. The
form of the aperture of our Indian species agrees, however, better with that of other
Naticine, the aperture being wide, not much elongated, and having apparently the
inner lip not remarkably thickened.

Locality.—S. E. of Arrialoor, in light coloured sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LXXII. VELUTINA, Fleming, 1820.
1. VELUTINA ORIENTALIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXITI, Fig. 4.

Velut. testa sub-globosa, levigata, tenw, spira parum elevata; anfractibus
tribus, conveaxis, suturis impressis junctis, postice paulo applanatis, ultimo valde
inflato, convexo, latiore quam alto; apertura subrotundata, labio tenui, moderate
curvato, labro arcuate expanso.

This species has very much the form of the recent Velut, capuloidea, having
the spire slightly elevated, the whorls separated by deep sutures and the aperture
enlarged and roundish. The inner lip is thin, and there is no distinct umbilical
opening. The surface of the shell exhibits very fine strize of growth, but is otherwise
smooth.

Locality.—Near Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Arrvialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 31

LXXIII. AMPLOSTOMA, Stoliczka, 1868.

1. AMPLOSTOMA AURIFORME, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 5.

Ampl. testa subovata, sub-depressa, tenwi, spira brevissima, duobus anfractibus,
suturis profundis junctis, composita, ultimo antice valde producto, obliquo, late
unbilicato, margine umbilict sub-acuto ; apertura ovata, obliqua, angusta, antice
atque postice subacuta, ad marginem interiorem dissoluta, labro expanso reflexo ;
superficie striis incrementi subrugosis obsolete notata.

This remarkable species very much resembles Swccinea in form, having the
last whorl rapidly enlarged in size, oblique and anteriorly much produced. The
shell is thin and the surface almost smooth, leaving only indistinct and somewhat
rugous striz of growth traceable. The aperture is rather narrow, oval, anteriorly
and posteriorly subangular ; the outer lip expanded and with the margin reflexed ;
the inner lip thin, flattened, and posteriorly detached from the previous whorl ;
umbilicus large, with a sharpened edge round the basal periphery of the last
volution.

IT have already stated that this species is classed in the Vazurinip# principally
on account of its thin shell, for in other respects it very much recalls the form
of a Coralliophila.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in light coloured sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XLI. Family — JTANTHINIDA.
H. and A. Adams, Gen. II, p. 85; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 51.

This family is classed by the authors of the ‘Genera’ in the Heteropoda, but
we believe that its proper place is in the neighbourhood of the Vazorinrpz.
The shells are so very thin and fragile that it must be considered an exception to
the general rule, if any species belonging to this family are met with in a fossil state,
though shells of Janthina and Recluzia are at present not at all uncommonly
thrown up on the sea-shore.

I do not know any cretaceous species which belong to the family. I may,
however, take the opportunity of drawing attention to a few interesting paleeozoic
forms which may belong to it; as, for instance, Scalites, Conrad, Raphis-
toma, Hall, and others. It is not correct to place Raphistoma in the Prevro-
Tomariup#&, because Hall distinctly says that the strie of growth are continuous
and simply curved (like in Janthina), but not interrupted so as to form a separate
band, as is invariably the case in all the genera of the Przvroromarup 2.

XLIT. Family,—CALYPTRIDZ.
H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 363 ; CaLYPTREADZ, Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 115 ; Chenu, Manuel, p. 323.

Gray proposed a separate division under the name of PLACOMOBRANCHIA includ-
ing this and the next family, and added to these the Vawzxorrtp# (= Nerzrropsinz)
which appear to be, however, better placed next to the Narzcrvz2, Deshayes

316 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

adopts in his last edition of the Paris fossils (Vol. II, p. 259) the above named
division of Gray as a sub-order, though this does not.appear to have the same rank
as the other corresponding divisions. Gray further distinguishes in the Cazyprripa
three sub-families, crerrpULINA, GALERINA, and caLypTra#ina. It is likewise not
probable that these sub-divisions will prove of much practical use, though the first
and third one perhaps may occasionally be found convenient. The shells of the
Catyerripez are Patelli-form or conically elevated, subspiral, with a sublateral or
posterior apex, internally with simple or variously folded processes, usually origin-
ating at the apex; rarely is there a partial basal disc formed resembling that of
the Onustivz. The aperture is in consequence of this varied form of the shell
very different in shape, but always very large; none of the species are known to
have an operculum.

The principal genera, as usually accepted, are—

1. Galerus, Humphrey, 1797. It will always be very difficult to distinguish
fossil species of Galerus and Infundibulum, for the depressed conical form cannot
be considered as the principal character of Galerus, though the more rapid increase
of the whorls may often serve as a distinction between the two.

la. Galeropsis, Conrad (Check list. eoc. fossils of N. America), proposed for
Galerus excentricus, Gabb, which differs from other species of that genus by a more
elevated spire.

2. Infundibulum, Montfort, 1810; (Zrochita, Schum., 1817). Montfort’s figure
(Conch. syst., p. 166,) of his Jv. typus is certainly not very clear, but his description
and reference to the relations of Calyptra help to recognize the character of the
genus. He draws special attention to the thin structure of the internal layer which
is exactly similar in Calyptra, and only in form resembles Zrochus. It would
simply be impossible to say that of Carinidea concava, Mart., which H. and —
A. Adams (Gen. I, p. 415,) refer under the name of Infundibulum, Montf, to Poly-
donta, as a sub-genus. This is hardly correct as far as Carinidea of Swainson is
concerned (Treat. shells, 1840, p. 350), but we certainly cannot accept it with re-
ference to Montfort’s Infundibulwm, however much he may have confounded other
species of shells with it. There is indeed no good reason to be given in support of
Schumacher’s name Trochita as adopted by Adams, Chenu, Gray and others, because
the name~ Infundibulum was accepted and well illustrated by other typical species
before Schumacher’s name was introduced (vide Sowerby’s Min. Conch., 1815,
Vole IE ply ou)e

3. Calyptra, Klein, 1753, Ostrac., p. 118 (Calyptrea, Lamarck, 1799), Klein
(loc. cit.) says: ‘ Calyptre nomen imponimus monoconchis rotundatis, natabili
processu conico, obliquo ad figuram pileorum, etc.,—accedentes’ ; and in quoting
the species he describes the first, C. Rwmphiana alba, ‘ intra ossicula rotunda tubuli
instar instructa, etc.’ There is no necessity for changing the name into Calyptrea,
to make it suited to generic denomination.

4. Crucibulum, Schumacher, 1817.

5. Crepiduia, Lamarck, 1799. Crypta, Humphrey, 1797 [teste Swainson |
cannot contest priority with Lamarck’s name.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 317

5a. Spirocrypta, Gabb, 1864, a sub-genus proposed for a cretaceous species
from California (vide infra n. 12).

6. Galericulus, Seeley, 1861, proposed for a cretaceous species {vide infra n. 8].

Gray separates Crep. solida, Hinds, C. rostriformis, Gould, and others under
the name of Garnotia, and several other names, as Hrg@a, Adams, Crepipatelia,
Less., Calypeopsis, Less., etc., are quoted as sub-genera by H. and A. Adams,

Chenu and other conchologists.

The Cazyprerp are largely represented among living shells; they are chiefly
inhabitants of the warmer eastern and American waters, although several of them
are also found in temperate zones, as in the Mediterranean sea. Some 120 species
are known recent, and about the same number and an additional half have been
described from tertiary deposits. In the older formations they are less numerous,
their thin shells not being so well adapted to remain in good preservation as species
of the Trocuipz. Of cretaceous species the following are reported :—

1. Galerus excentricus, Gabb (Pal. Calif., 1864, I, p. 186, pl. 20, fig. 95, and pl. 29, fig. 232 ;
Galeropsis id., Conrad, Smithson. Mise. Coll., 200, p. 11). Conrad refers this species like many
others to the lower eocene, but my friend Gabb informs me that he is certain of the cretaceous
age of those rocks.

2-6. Lnfundibulum urgonense, P. and Camp., I. cretaceum, D’Orbigny, L. ciplyanum et tornacense
Ryckholt, and J. supra-cretaceum, D’Orb., vide Pictet Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix, 3me.
Ser., p. 693.

7. Calyptrea sancte-crucis, Pictet and Campiche, loc. cit., p. 696, pl. 97, fig. 38.

8. Galericulus altus, n. gen. and sp., Seeley, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 3, Vol. VII, p. 292,
pl. 2, fig. 19. This species is distinguished by two separate septa, the larger one originating
below the incurved apex, and the smaller one at the base. Only the cast is as yet known;
the upper surface of the shell, which has the form of a Helcion, not having been observed.

9. Crepidula Gaultina, Buvignier (Pict, et Camp. Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix,
3me. Ser., p. 693, pl. 97, figs. 3-4),

10. Crepidula Cooksonia, Seeley (Ann. Mag,, loc. cit., p. 291, pl. 11, fig. 18,) from the
Cambridge Greensand,

ll. Calyptrea Grayana, Tate, 1865 (Quart. Jour, Geol. Soc., Lond., XXI, p. 38, pl. 3, fig. 8,)
from the cretaceous deposits of Ireland. The internal structure of the shell has not been observed
by the author ; its general form very much resembles that of Tectura and Helcion.

12. Crepidula (Subg. Spirocrypta) pileum, Gabb, (Pal. Calif., 1864, I, p. 187, pl. 29, fig. 233).
This newly proposed sub-genus ought to differ from Crepidula (and Crepipatella?) by a more
distinctly spiral apex and by an oblique position of the internal plate, characters which it is very
difficult to admit as generic distinctions in the fam. CaLyprripZ. Conrad (Check list Mise. Coll.
Smithson. Inst., No. 200, p. 11,) refers this species to the lower. eocene beds which are considered
by Gabb and other American geologists as being of cretaceous age; he besides quotes two other
species,

138-14 (?). Crypta prerupta and rostralis which, if actually from the same beds as the last
named one, have to be added to the list of cretaceous fossils.

15. Calypt. semiglobosa, Kichwald (Leth. Ross., XI; livr., 1867, p. 807), from the eretaceous
beds near Osinoroo in Russia, is an Lnfundibulum.

The Calyptrea cretacea, Miller (Petr. Aachener Kreide., 1851, II, p. 51, pl. 6, fig. 12,) is justly
considered by Pictet as a doubtful species and rather belonging to Chama or Gryphea (not Neritopsis,
for the inner lip would be concave about the centre, not conyex). I was not able to find this species

318 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

in Prof, Miiller’s collection, but I must say that, so far as descriptions and general determinations are
concerned, I found most of Prof. Miiller’s references correct, while many of his figures are decidedly
bad and often contradict his own statements, not because the specimens were imperfect, but because
they have been badly drawn.

With reference to the representation of the family Caztyprrip# it our South
Indian eretaceous deposits we are furnished only with very meagre materials.

Prof. Forbes described two species under the names of Calyptrea ? elevata and
C.? corrugata, both of which appear with far greater probability to belong to the
family Uscrvrrp#. We shall state our reasons for this transfer subsequently,
vide pp. 822 and 323.

The only trace which we have been able to discover, as indicating the occur-
rence of a species in our cretaceous rocks, is an impression (see Pl. XIX, Fig. 25)
of the concave basis of a shell, together with a small portion of one side of a whorl.
This impression appears to belong to an Jufundibulum, and was found in the
yellowish calcareous sandstones to the North of Moraviatoor in the Ootatoor
group.

XLITI. Family,—_CAPULIDA.
H. and A. Adams, Genera I, p. 870; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 119; Chenu, Manuel, p. 328.

The shell of the Carutip& is cup-shaped, with an eccentrical, subspiral apex and
an enlarged aperture with entire margins. The muscular impression is usually horse-
shoe shaped. No species are known to possess an operculum.

The genera quoted by H. and A. Adams are —

1. Capulus, Montfort, 1810, (Conch. Syst., p. 54), (Pileopsis, Lamck., 1812) ;
Klein (Ostrac., 1753, pp. 118-119,) was the first to name these shells Cochlearia (non
id., Linn., and others) and ‘ Mitra hungarica,

2. Amathina, Gray, 1842, with the species A. ¢ricarinata, Chem., and
A. bicarinata, Pease. A third one was described by A. Adams as Amath. nobilis
from the Japan sea (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1867, p. 312).

3. Cochlolepas, Klein, 1753 (Ostrac., p. 119; Hipponyx, Defrance, 1819).
Klein’s figure evidently represents the same shell which has been afterwards named —
Hipponyx by Defrance.

Amalthea, Schumacher, 1817, is distinguished by Adams as a separate genus,
including certain species which simply excavate with their foot a superficial cavity
on the surface of the stone or shell to which they are attached, and do not form a
shelly plate distinct from the substratum. Mr. Fisher in a paper on the anatomy
of Hipponyx, (Cochlolepas antiquatus, Jour. de Conch., 1862, X, pp. 4-17, pl. 2,)
states, however, that the formation of a calcareous substratum is not a character
of either generic or specific value.

Brocchia, Bronn, seems to be likewise a doubtful genus. It is distinguished
from Capulus by certain undulations and crenulations of the posterior margin ; but
it has not as yet been proved whether this form of the shell is a normal one. The

OF SOUTHERN. INDIA. 319

shell is very variable in all species of Capvxim, which during lifetime are more
or less continually attached to foreign objects, and often alter its shape, or at least
that of the peristoma, according to different forms of these. If a distinction can be
traced in the form of the muscular impression, there would be more reason to
retain the genus.

Chenu (Manuel, I, p. 329,) also quotes, in addition to the above genera, the
remarkable miocene shell which has been named by Rang Spiricella, and which is
apparently more correctly placed by other conchologists in the family Umerextipa of
the OPISTHOBRANCHIA.

In a geological point of view there are few other families of Gastropoda of equal
importance with the Caputis. For while the Cazyprrina are scarcely known*
with sufficient accuracy from beds lower than the cretaceous, the Carurr.s are
largely represented already in the lowest silurian rocks, and upwards through all the
secondary and tertiary deposits. Many of the paleeozoic species exhibit certain
peculiarities and have consequently been distinguished by separate names. One of
these is Acroculia, Phillips, which differs very slightly from Capulus. Hall also
introduced for another group of silurian Caruzix the name Platyceras, Conrad,
(Nat. Hist. of New York, Paleont. III, p. 309). Several of the forms of Platyceras
are scarcely to be distinguished from others which have been described under the
name of Strophostylus, Hall. The typical forms of this last genus appear to-belong
to the Vzzurinipaz. It is also possible that some of the paleeozoic species usually
called Huomphatlus or Straparolus will be shown to belong to the Caruzzpa.

The oldest forms of the CapuLip2 from the lower silurian rocks have a thin shell, in form very
much resembling Umérella and Tylodinad. When lately at Prague, I had an opportunity of
examining several of these oldest known and really very simply formed Gastropoda, as pointed out to
me by Mons. Barrande, the illustrious author of the “Systeme Silurienne de la Bohéme.” From
triassic and liassic beds comparatively only a few species are known.

Of cretaceous species, Pictet (Pal. Suisse, Foss. Ste. Croix, p. 691,) enumerates ten, from which
number he thinks the Cap. arquatus, Miinst., (in Goldf. pl. 168, fig. 13,) ought to be excluded. It
does not, however, seem to be of any advantage to refer this species to another genus, until the
originals have been examined. In the new edition of Goldfuss’ Petref. Germanie it is retained
as Pileopsis arquata, (vide Giehel’s Repert. to Goldfuss’ Petr. Germ., 1866, p. 90). Of the ten
cretaceous species Cap. elongatus, Mist, sp. (= C. lituus, Ryckholt), the doubtful C, arguatus,
Miinst., sp., Cup. militaris and carinifer, Miller, seem to belong to the genus Capulus ; Cup. rhyn-
choides, Ryckholt 3 Cap. [Hypponyx|] Dunkerianus, Bosquet (of which there is a very good figure
in Binkhorst’s Monog. Gast. et Ceph. Craie de Limb., 1861, p. 58, pl. 4, fig. 12, and pl. 5, fig. 7),
Cap. ornatissimus and consobrinus, D’Orbigny, Cap. flewicostatus, Ryckh., are probably species of
Cochlolepas.

C. Troschelt, Miiller, is a very peculiar form, having on each side a ridge running from the
apex to the periphery which is at that place slightly insinuated. These characters differ from those
of any known species of Cochlulepas, to which it can only provisionally be referred until more
and better preserved specimens have been examined. The species in some respects recalls the genus
Metoptoma, Phill., of the GapiniDZ.

We have nothing to add to the CaPuzip# from our S. Indian cretaceous deposits.

* A Calyptrea calyptrata, Schrenk, is reported from the upper silurian of HEsthland and Russia.

320 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

II. Swub-order,—Cervicobranchiata.

[Char. Gill single on the left side of the gill-cavity on the back of neck; teeth in a few
longitudinal series, forming arched ecross-series of two or three pairs. Shell conical, cup-shaped,
symmetrical, with the apex subspiral or simply pointed. (Vide Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 169).

This sub-order is here introduced simply for the sake of convenience of a sub-division, as
it includes all the Patel/i—form shells, the animals of which only differ from those of the
CyctoprancnHtatTa by their gills being single. Gray includes in it three families, the LEZPETIDA,
TecTurIDZ and GADINIDZ. To these the SrpHONARIIDa may be added, as they agree in most
of the important characters especially with the last named family].

XLIV. Family,—TECTURIDZ.

H. and A. Adams, Genera I, p. 458; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 169; Scurz~zm#, Chenu,
Man. I, p. 3874.

The animals of the Tzcrvrrp# in general very much resemble those of the
Pararirm.s, except that they have the mantle margin not, or only slightly, fringed ;
the head has a short muzzle, mouth with cartilagimous jaws, tentacles subulate,
short, eyes on bulgings at the outer and upper bases of the former; teeth in six
longitudinal series, the two inner close, uniform and often larger than the two
outer ones on each side; foot large, thick and ovate, usually with an impressed
groove in the middle ; no operculum.

The shells are depressed, conical, with large open mouth and a subcentral or
excentric, more or less pointed and incurved, apex ; the muscular impression is inter-
rupted in the region of the gills near the head.

The species are mostly littoral, feeding on seaweeds, or on different marine algze
on the rocks. They are often found, with Patelle, between the tide marks
attached to the rocks; being as a rule truly marine inhabitants and numerously re-
presented among living shells. W. Blanford lately described (Jour. As. Soc., 1867,
pt. II, p. 62, pl. 18, figs. 2-4) a Tectwra fluviatilis from the brackish water at the
mouth of the Irravadi river, where it usually lives attached to the rocks. The shell
is broadly conical, remarkably thin, with very fine radiating strize and with a decol-
lated apex, as usual in fresh water shells. Another small, capuloid species has
been found in the brackish water at Port Canning; it is as yet undescribed.

Messrs. Adams divide the family into four genera (excluding Lepeta), namely—

1. Helcion, Montfort, 1810.

1. a. sub-genus Sevtellina, Gray, 1847.

2. Nacella, Schumacher, 1817 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 467).

3. Scurria, Gray, 1847.

4. ‘Tectura, Audouin and M. Edw., 1880 (demea, Eschholtz, Patelloidea,

Quoy and Gaimard).

Gray places Helcion in the Parzizipa, but says that the gills are interrupted
over the head, consisting of filiform strands. The form of the latter is very
nearly the same as in other Zzcrverpa#, and if the teeth do not differ, it would
probably be better to retain the genus in this family. Gray also pronounces the
genus Scuwtellina to be identical with Helcion, from which the shells are not

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. , 321

distinguishable; this seems in reality to be the case, though not as yet supported
by the organization of the animals. The genus Nacella of Schumacher is apparently
correctly placed by the same author in the family Tzcrvrem#. The animals have the
mouth entire, not notched, the dentition consists of six series of teeth, and the
gills are distinctly interrupted in front of the head. The shell is ovate, conical,
depressed and thin, more or less smooth with a sub-anterior apex and on the whole
resembles Helcion. Gray quotes a species, Nacella mytiloides, including, however,
others like N. cerulea, Linn., under the generic name of Patina in the family
Paretts. There seems to be no particular difference between the two species,
and H. and A. Adams refer them both to one genus, but place it also in the
last named family. Thus all these and other generic distinctions are as yet so
very unsettled, that it is most difficult to accommodate to them the numerous fossil
species. In consequence of this uncertainty several other new genera (Zecturella
and others) have been proposed in addition to those already existing, but they are
equally ill-defined for the use of the paleontologist. In the greater number of
cases indeed it solely depends upon the individual opinion of the author, what he
supposes to be a shell of the Tzcrvrrpz rather than of the Parerrrpz. Strictly
speaking there are no means of distinction on the shells themselves, and we must
be guided, therefore, only by their greater or lesser resemblance to the living
species of either of these families. Perhaps we would approach nearest to the
truth, by arranging the fossil species according to the following distinctions,—

a, Helcion, including forms with an oval or suboval aperture, an excentric,
pointed and incurved apex, and the surface covered with radiating ribbings ;
8, Nacella, similar in form to the last, but more depressed and generally smooth on
the surface and porcellanous within; y, Zectwra including forms with a broadly ovate
or circular aperture, apex subcentral, or somewhat anteriorly placed, pointed but
not incurved, and the exterior of the shell smooth or covered with radiating strize
which, when present, do not project much on the apertural margin, producing
only a slight crenulation of the same ;—, to Patella we would finally refer all those
species which are generally somewhat depressed, with an obtusely pointed apex and
with strong, more or less unequal and on the margin projecting radiating ribs.

It is of course unnecessary to state that this kind of distinction can only be
considered approximately correct, and in fact ought to be resorted to merely in
those cases where other and more important distinctions of the shells cannot be
traced out. Klein in his Tent. Meth. Ostrac., p. 114, long since proposed in his
Patelle integre and P. lacere a distinction similar to that which we have men-
tioned as existing in general between Tectwra and Patella.

Tn a geological point of view the Tzcrvrinz are very important shells, espe-
cially because some of the forms externally so closely resemble fossil Capurrp2.
They are numerous from the Silurian rocks upward all through the secondary
and tertiary deposits,

Pictet enumerates in his Mat. Pal. Suisse (3me. Ser. p. 717), 37 European speciés which he
without any further distinction refers to Helcion ; there are, however, evidently species of Tectura
and Anisomyon (LEPETID&) amongst them, and these have gradually to be separated. Of all the

322 , CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

species, formerly described by different authors from the American cretaceous rocks, Gabb retains
under Heleion only H. tentorium, Mort., and quotes besides three, partly doubtful species of Zectura,
as 7. occidentalis, papillata and parva of Meek and Hayden (see Am. Phil. Soc., VIII, pp. 118
and 138). Lately (Paleont. Calif., 1864, I, p. 141) two new species have been added by the
same author, Hl. circularis and dichotoma. Guéranger, in his Album Pal. de la Sarthe, 1867,
(pl. 14, figs. 21 and 34) gives a figure of Hele. Orbignyi and of a doubtful H. truncatum,
but not of any of the other three species which he names in his Repertoire Paléont., 1853, p. 33.
An undetermined species of Zectwra is mentioned in the ‘ Paléontologie’ of Tchihatcheff’s ‘ Asie
Mineure,’ ete., (1866, p. 90, pl. 2, fig. 7,) under the name of demea. Tichwald (Leth. Ross., XI,
lior., 1867, pp. 805-806) describes from the cretaceous rocks of Russia four species of Hedcion,
H. sulciferum, planissimum, subtile and clavatum; except the last none of the species can be
considered as sufficiently certain with regard to generic determination.

The South Indian cretaceous rocks have yielded us four species, two of which have been
already described by Prof. Forbes under the names of Calyptrea elevata and corrugata. The
former was by D’Orbigny referred to He/cion, though it seems more likely to be a Tectura ;
the latter is to all appearance a good species of Helcion. In each of these genera there is an
additional new species described as Zectura Footeana and Helcion carnaticum. On the whole, compared
with other families, the 7zeTURIDZ appear to be very rare shells in our cretaceous deposits, for we
have seen only single specimens of all these species.

LXXIV. TECTURA, Audouin and YW. Edwards, 1839.
1. TectuRA (?) ELEVATA, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 6.
1846. Calyptrea ? elevata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 187, Pl. XII, Fig. 10.

Tect. testa late conica, in superficie sublevigata, striis incrementi concentricis,
subrugosis notuta ; apice obtusiusculo, fere central.

We have seen in the collection of the Geological Society of London only
Prof. Forbes’ original specimen of this species from which our figure is taken.
The surface of the shell, so far as preserved, is smooth, but there are distinct traces
of somewhat irregular, concentric ribbings present. The shell itself is rather
thick, as compared with that of Calyptra and Anisomyon. On the apex, which is
very nearly central, the shell is almost entirely removed, but I have not been able
to observe any trace of an internal process at this place; I therefore suspect
that the species correctly belongs to Zectura and not to Calyptra; the surface
is very much worn off. There seems to be a very shallow depression below the
apex, which appears to have been very slightly bent to one side.

It is difficult to understand on what grounds d’Orbigny declared the Calypt. ?
elevata of Forbes, which he quotes as a Patella! (Prod. II, p. 232), to be identical
with the Acmea Reussii, Geinitz. Neither the height of the shell, nor the form
of the aperture, or of the apex are in any way identical in the two species;
moreover, the last named one appears to be a true Axisomyon of the family
Lnperipaé.

Locality.——Pondicherry, in light coloured bluish sandstone.

Pormation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 323
2. Tectura Foorrana, Stoliczka, Pl. XIX, Fig. 27.

Tect. testa depresso-conica ; apice subcentrali, obtusiusculo ; superficie striis
concentricis minutissimis atque radiantibus fortioribus ornata, ultimis apicem versus
obsoletis, prope marginem tenuioribus alternantibus ; apertura continua, ovato-
elliptica, ad marginem acuta.

This is a very characteristic oval form; it is much longer than broad; the
apex is subcentral, placed a little anteriorly, and somewhat obtuse. The concentric
lines are very fine ; and at intervals there are stronger, concentric, impressions
traceable, resembling slight constrictions and indicating former stages of growth of
the shell. The concentric strize are very thin as compared with the radiating ribs,
which near the periphery alternate with shorter ones and are obsolete near the
apex. The aperture is entire, with the margin sharpened from within.

Locality —N. of Comarapolliam; the only specimen has been found attached
to a Tectus tamulicus, n. sp.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LXXV. HELCION, Dontfort, 1810.

1. HELCIOoN corrucatuUM, forbes, sp. Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 7.

1846. Calyptrea? corrugata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 137, Pl. XII, Fig. 11.

1850. Heleion id. D’Orbigny, Prod. I, p. 232.

BUS6254 1s id. Gabb, Pictet, ete.

Hel. testa conico-elevata, inflata; apice sub-acuto, incurvo, postico; superficie
rugis concentricis atque striis radiantibus notata ; apertura continua, late ovata seu
subcirculart.

The shell is much inflated, elevated, and with a nearly subcircular aperture, the
apex is distinctly incurved and placed anteriorly ; the concentric wrinkles are very
distinct, numerous and towards the apex broader, though not more elevated; of
the fine radiating lines there are only a few traces preserved on the original speci-
men, which I examined in the Geological Society’s Collection of London. There
is no other cretaceous species known, which could be compared with our fossil.

Locality—Near Pondicherry, in light coloured, calcareous sandstone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. Hetcton Carnarticum, Stoliczka, Pl. XIX, Fig. 26.

Hel. testa subconica, elevata ; apice obtuso, excentrico, postice paululum ineurvo ;
superficie costulata, striis radiantibus circiter 16 fortioribus, atque numerosis inter.
positis tenuissimis notata, omninis in superficie subrugatis ; apertura ovata.

This species is based upon the single figured fragment, which has been found

in the Arrialoor sandstone near Comarapolliam, but as the ornamentation of the
shell is very characteristic, we distinguish it under a separate specific name. The

324 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

radiating ribs, of which about 16 are much stronger than the rest, are intersected by
very fine concentric striz which thus produce a fine granulation on the former.
The apex is obtuse, but somewhat worn off on our specimen, posteriorly slightly
incurved.

Locality.—Comarapolliam ; apparently very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XLV. Family,—GADINIID.

H. and A. Adams, Genera I, p. 462; Gapbmnr4aD#, Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 172; Chenu
Mantel, I, p. 375.

The living species of the genus Gadinia are distinguished by their largely
developed, funnel-shaped tentacles, with eyes sessile on the sides of their base ;
the gills are single, placed obliquely across the back of the neck, in form and _posi-
tion resembling those of the Tzcruripm and ZLeperinz; the foot is flat, thin
and simple.

The shell is very much like that of a Patella»being depressedly conical, with «
more or less roundish aperture, internally with a marginal horse-shoe-shaped muscular
impression, and with a groove in front of the right side not being, however, distinctly
marked on the external surface.

Prof. Pictet mentions (Traité de Pal., Vol. ITT, p. 298), that the Mediterranean
Gadinia (Gardinia) Garnoti, (Pileopsis id. Payradeau,) occurs fossil in the quaternary
deposits of Sicily. There are besides some other fossil forms, which appear to
belong to this family. Chenu associates in it the jurassic form Deslongchampsia,
M.’Coy, which is distinguished by a scar running from the apex to the margin,
towards which the former is slightly incurved; on the margin itself the scar is
produced spoon-shaped. There are at present, I believe, only three jurassic species
known, Desl. appendiculata, Desl., Desl. Hugenti, M.’Coy, and Desl. loricata,
Laube, (Sitzgsb. Akad., Wien, 1866, LIV, Gastropoden des braunen Jura., ete., p. 2.
IT may, however, draw attention to certain ecretaceous species, like Hmarginula
Villersensis, Pictet and Camp., (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 38me. Ser., pl. 97, fig. 18),
which appears to have had a scar on the same (anterior or ? posterior) side towards
which the apex is incurved. There is no sign of a slit visible on the cast, the shell
itself not having been as yet found preserved. There are also a few paleozoic
Patelle known, like P. scutellum (Hichwald Leth. Ross. 1860, Vol. I, p. 1097,
pl. 41, fig. 17), which very much recall the form of Deslongchampsia by their
elevated and obtuse apex.

Another genus which may belong to this family is Metoptoma, Phillips,
(Yorksh. pt. IT, 1836, p. 223), having a shell like Helcion, with a broad but slightly
or obsoletely marked scar below the apex, truncate or somewhat insinuated on
the margin. Chenu quotes Metoptoma as a synonym of Deslongchampsia which
cannot be admitted. The Pat. solaris, Koninck, of which he gives a figure on
p. 376, is a true Metoptoma. Some other species are described from the mountain

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 325

limestone by Phillips. Hall also refers a few silurian species from America to the
same genus, and Eichwald (Leth. Ross., Vol. I, 1860, p. 1098) describes several
palzeozoic species some of which, like Met. solare (non id. Koninck), are covered
with radiating ribs.

Except the remarkable Capulus Troscheli, Miller, from the Senonien deposits
of Aachen, I am not acquainted with any cretaceous species which would particu-
larly resemble the paleeozoic Metoptome.

XLVI. Family,—_LEPETIDZ.
Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 172; H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 462.

This small family includes only a few species which H. and A. Adams noted
under the genus Lepeta and the sub-genus Jothia in the family Tecrvrmz. The
lingual riband has one central tooth, like that in the Caputip2, but only two lateral
teeth on each side instead of three, and all of them are of a somewhat different
shape. The animal otherwise resembles that of the Tzcruvri#, but according to Gray
many of the species are not known to possess eyes, and the gills are said to be
often rudimentary, although Forbes and Hanley (Brit. Shells, Vol. IT, p. 443) speak
of a branchial plume (two plumes ?) being cervical. Judging from the great depth
out of which Lep. ceca, Miller (Propilidium ancyloide, Forbes) is generally dredged
alive, we may suppose that gills can scarcely be wanting.

The shell of the Lzprrm* resembles that of some Capvzipz with subspiral
apex. From Helcion it is distinguishable by the horse-shoe-shaped muscular
impression in the interior of the shell. This last character shows that the family is
closely allied to the Capuzrps.

Gray quotes in it two genera, Lepeta, Gray, and Lothia, Forbes. Of the
first, according to H. and A. Adams, there are four,* and of the latter only one
living species known. The fossil ones can only with great difficulty be distinguished
from Capulus, Cochlolepas, Helcion, Tectwra and others, unless the thin shell is
perfectly well preserved.

We only know a small number of cretaceous shells which strongly recall the
characters of some of the recent Lzpzrm#, and which have been named by Meek
and Hayden Anisomyont (Am. Jour. Se. and Arts, 1860, XXIX, p. 35). The
species attributed to this genus are principally distinguished from Patella and
Cochlolepas by their thin shells; the apex is curved backward as in Lepeta, but not
spiral as in Capulus; the internal muscular impression is horse-shoe-shaped and
is interrupted in front as in Lepeta. The exterior surface of the shell is gene-
rally smooth, with distinct lines of growth, but not often with radiating strie.

* Lovén proposed (vide Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl., 1859, p. 119) for the Pilidiwn commodum, Midd., the
name Piliscus, and describes another species P. probus; both ought to be placed in the Vezurivipz, The
determination of the species as well as that of the genera is in fact rather uncertain.

+ Some of the species of Anisomyon exhibit a great relation to species of the paleozoic Cyrtolites, like
C. ? expansus, Hall, (Pal. New York, III, p. 479, pl. 114, figs. 4-5).

4 L

326 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The only objections which could be raised against the classification of the genus
in this family would lie in the supposed small opening of the apex, which, if present,
would refer Anisomyon to the Fissurertips. The existence of a perforated apex
is, however, by no means settled, and from its length it would appear more
likely that its point was broken away. On the other hand its thin shell very
much recalls similar forms of Umbrelle and other PLEUROBRANCHIATA. Gabb
quotes in his Synopsis of American fossils (Am. Phil. Jour. 1861, VIII, p. 94),
the following six species, Anisomyon alveolatus, M. and H.; A. Shwnardi,
M. and H.; 4. borealis, Mort.; A. patelliformis, M. and H.; A. sexsuleatus,
M. and H., and A. subovatus, M. and H., (for other references see Proc. Acad. Nat.
Sc. for 1860, p. 423). To these is to be added A. Meekii, Gabb (Pal. Calif. I,
1864, p. 142, pl. 21, fig. 105). Meek, (Check list, cret. foss., 1864, p. 17) has
an A. Haydent and a doubtful A. ? imequicostatus (Scalpellum id. Shumard).
The same author quotes an A. alveatus, M. and H., which is probably a misprint
for A. alveolatus.

The genus Anisomyon is classed by Meek in the family TYecrurinz; at
present only American species have been recorded under this name, but there
is a large number of fossils known from the cretaceous beds of Europe, des-
eribed under Helcion, Acmea, (Tectura) and Patella, which when found in better
preservation and after having been more carefully examined, will largely increase
the number of species belonging to this genus.

XLVII. Family,—STIPHONARITID AL.
H. and A. Adams, Genera, II, p. 268; Deshayes, Anim. s. vert. foss. Paris, iI, p. 687, ete.

The distinctions between the animals and shells of Gadinia and Siphonaria
do not seem to be so very great as to indicate the separation, which has
been proposed for the two respective families by the authors of the “ Genera.”
H. and A. Adams transfer, namely, Siphonaria to the neighbourhood of Ancylus
and Amphibola. 'The tentacles of Siphonaria are thickened and expanded, forming
a sort of fleshy disk, and having the eyes sessile near their base, or at their outer
margin. Their expansion is generally not stronger, or scarcely stronger, than in
Gadinia, only that they are less distinctly separated than in the last genus. The
branchial plume —if it really deserves that name -—is single, running across the back,
but the respiratory opening which is placed anteriorly on the right side, is covered
by a fleshy lobe of the mantle, and the presence of this lobe is, strictly speaking, the
only remarkable difference between the two families. The foot forms a tolerably
expanded, oval, fleshy disk. The teeth are numerous, sub-equal, arranged in
slightly curved cross-lines: the central tooth being narrow, elongated, with a small
rhombic apex; the lateral teeth larger, diverging and furnished with curved tips.
The teeth of Gadinia are as yet not. known and cannot, therefore, be brought
in support of the relations of the two families. The shells of Stphonaria, the only
genus known as constituting the family, are depressedly conical and usually

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 327

provided with radiating ribs, like Patella; apex sub-central, obtusely pointed ;
aperture more or less oval, or irregularly roundish, the margin generally being
interrupted by the projecting ribbings ; the siphonal groove is usually placed in Front
on the right side, and is on the external surface often marked by two closely placed
ribs, which project beyond the margin more than the rest ; the muscular impression
is interrupted on the siphonal groove.

It is evident from these general characteristics, that the only shells related to
Siphonaria are Gadinia and Deslongchampsia. The species are principally
inhabitants of the tropical seas; they do not differ in their mode of living from
Patelle, beng found between tide marks attached to rocks. They also often
remain for some time above the low tide, and it is probable that on this account
they develope a separate lobe with which to close the respiratory orifice, so as
to prevent the drying of the gills. Such changes in the organization are by no
means unusual, and they no doubt form the basis of all the distinctions which we
have to trace out, and on which we base our classification of the orders, families and
genera. It is not clear from the account given by Quoy and Gaimard (Voy.
d’Astrolabe, Zool. Vol. II, p. 323, etc.) that the animals are really air-breathing,
though they seem to be in some respect amphibious, like Ampullaria and others, as
‘might evidently be expected from their mode of living. The lings or rather a
portion of the respiratory sac is said to assume its functions when there is no
sufficient moisture for the gills. In spite of these differences in the respiratory
organs I do not think, that the family could be placed more naturally anywhere
else than next to the Gupinizpm, Treoruripm and Leperipz.

There are as yet only a few tertiary species of Siphonaria known, though
some of them appear to have been described under the name of Patella. The
first and only well known cretaceous species is the Siph. antiqua, Binkhorst (Gast.
et Ceph., Limbg., 1861, p. 60, pl. 4, fig. 3; and pl. 5, fig. 5). We have not
obtained any species from our cretaceous deposits in South India.

IIIf. Sub-order,—Cyclobranchiata.

PareLtin#, H.and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 463; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 173; Bronn, Klassen
und Ord., Vol. III, p. 1034; Deshayes, An. s. vert. foss. de Paris, IT, p. 220.

This small group of animals is characterized by the form and position of their
gills, which are lamellar and placed on the inner surface of the mantle, between
it and the foot. Gray’s remark that “the gills are only an elongated branchial
plume springing from the neck”’, and that they “ ought not to be looked on as a pair
of symmetrical, sub-semicircular lamin, as in the Cyclobranchiate Chitons,”
is of great interest. It is true that the gills of the CycLoBraANcHIATA are not placed
in a separate respiratory cavity, but there cannot be a question that they other-
wise very much resemble those of some Yzcrvezpz; there are in fact instances
where a distinct separation between the Cervicobranchiate—and the Cyclo-
branchiate—form is almost impossible to accomplish; beyond certain limits

328 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

they pass one into the other. As soon as we know more of the form and the
position of the gills in the numerous and different species of the CycLOBRANCHIATA,
it may very likely be shown that the distinction of the two last sub-orders is not
necessary, but there are many difficulties as yet to be overcome. Gray proposed the
name HETERODONTA and Mérch that of Orraoponta; Troschel introduced the
name Docoeiossa including in it, beside this and the former sub-order, also the
CHITONIDA or PoLYPLACOPHORA and the DEntTaLitp® or ScapHoropa, (vide Archiv
fiir Naturgesch., 1866, XXXII, p. 257).

A more detailed description of the form of the animals, their dentition, &c.,
will be found in the treatises of H. and A. Adams, Gray, Troschel and others.

XLVI. Family —PATELLID LA.

Having excluded the PoLtypLacopHora and the ScapHoropa there only remains
one family to be mentioned, and several conchologists even object to recognise
more than one genus, Patella. It is well known that in all the species of
Mollusca, which generally live attached to foreign objects, small variations in
the form of the shells occur, and that therefore the exact form of the shell
has not the same generic value as is the case in other free-living species. Still
when a portion of the shell is regularly produced to so great an extent as in
the Pat. cochlear, Gmel., a generic or sub-generic distinction appears desirable.
Gray quotes four genera, two of which, Nacella and Helcion, have been placed
in the Zzcruripz.

1. Patella, Linn., 1752. Shell depressedly conical with suborbicular or oval
aperture, sub-anterior apex, and externally usually covered with radiating ribs, which
project more or less on the margin (vide antea p. 321). There are only a few finely
striated species known, and even regarding these it is not quite certain whether
they do or do not belong to the Tzcruripm. In fossil shells the presence of
stronger projecting ribs is almost the only, at least approximately correct, distinction
between Patella and Tectura.

la. Olana, H. and A. Adams, 1855, proposed for Pat. cochlear, Gmel.,
having the anterior portion of the shell much produced. The animal is not different
from those of other true Patelle; the shell resembles that of some of the fossil
Metoptome (vide antea, fam. Gapryizpm). Nacella, Schumacher, (Patina, Leach
apud Gray,) and Helcion, Montf., which have the gills composed of filiform
strands not of lamellee and interrupted over the head, have been, as already
noticed, placed in the Tzcervripz.

The habitat of the Parzzz1pz is well known ; they are always found on rocky
coasts. Fossil species occur, though not very numerously, through all the sedi-
mentary deposits from the oldest to the upper tertiaries. Some palzeontologists,
however, prefer to call the paleozoic and older secondary species by different
names, and place them in different families. Pictet and Campiche, in their list of
cretaceous species (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 8me. Ser., Foss. Ste. Croix, p. 721),

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 329

have evidently followed Gabb’s propositions (Am. Phil. Soc., Vol. VIII, p. 122),
and transferred all the known species of Patella and others to Helcion. It is
true that very few of the species among those described as Patella seem in reality
to belong to this genus, but we do not understand for what reason species like
Patella campanulata, Geinitz (Reuss, Boehm. Kreide, IT, pl. 44, fig. 9), and a
few others are transferred to Helcion. Gabb (Palont. Calif, 1864, I, p. 140,
pl. 21, fig. 103,) lately described a Pat. Traskii from the Californian cretaceous
deposits.

LXXVI. PATELLA.
1. PATELLA ? sp., Pl. XIX, Fig. 28.

We have obtained from the South Indian cretaceous rocks only one specimen,
which appears to be a Patella. The representation given on Plate XIX only
shows the internal view of the specimen, which is ovately elongated with a sub-
anterior apex. The anterior margin of the shell is entire, though there appear
to be traces of external ribs perceptible. Posteriorly the shell is much produced,
somewhat expanded and terminates with four strong ribs, the inner pair of which
is more prolonged than each of the outer ones. The edge of the aperture is other-
wise sharp, and the internal structure not differing from that of other Puatelle.
Except a few continuous furrows indicating different stages of growth, there is
nothing distinctly traceable of a muscular impression. The specimen is so tho-
roughly imbedded in a calcareous rock that it is impossible to obtain a view of
the smallest portion of its outer surface. It will suffice for the present to draw
the attention of any future observer to this interesting species. With respect to its
general form we could only suspect, that better specimens may possibly show the
species to be an Amathina (fam. Capvzrp#), though the internal view of the apex
gives little support to this determination.

Locality.—Kast of Odium.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

IV. Sub-order,—Scutibranchiata.

Char. PRosoBRANCHIA with gills consisting of one plume, which is formed of
two equal series of lamelle and is placed on the left side in a cavity over the
back of the neck; heart traversed by the rectum; sexes distinct, but the males
are said to have no external copulative organs developed; lingual teeth distin-
guished by a large number of uniform lateral ones.

Shell spiral, depressed or conical ; aperture with the margins entire.

We here restrict the name SCUTIBRANCHIATA to those shells only, the
animals of which possess one branchial plume consisting of two series of lamelle,
and are thus readily distinguished from those of the Pros. CreNoBRANCHIATA,
in which the plume is provided with a single series, or if a second one be present,

330 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

it is only very small and rudimentary. The heart, which is traversed by the
rectum, is generally somewhat unsymmetrically formed, apparently on account
-of the unilateral development of the gills. The head is distinct and provided
with a short annulated rostrum, which is said to be retractile in the Rorzzzmz.
The very large number of small and similarly formed lateral teeth on the radula
are a peculiar distinction of all the animals, but this is also common to the
FIssOBRANCHIATA and to the Hezicryzp#, all of which, including a few other
families, are classed by Prof. Troschel in the sub-order Rurprpoetossa, The
tentacles are long and the eyes placed on more or less prolonged peduncles
(PopopatHaLMA, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 377). The foot has always a well
developed creeping disc.

It is also usually stated in conchological books that the ScUTIBRANCHIATA ©
(as restricted) are hermaphrodites, though that does not appear to have been
as yet fully ascertained. Later researches, moreover, have shown that the sexes
are distinct, but that external copulative organs are generally wanting in the
males. Both the sexual organs are said to be so very similarly constructed,
that they seem to have misled former observers, and it consequently must depend
now upon further observations, whether the opinions of older authors, or those
of later years, be confirmed. According to the presence or want of certain
appendages on the sides of the foot and above the head, and also with respect to
a difference in the structure of the shells, I shall separate the ScUTIBRANCHIATA
into two divisions, the one including the family Mzerrrpz, and the other all the
species which are generally united in the family Trocuzps. Gray has already
proposed these sub-divisions of the Scurrprancutata, in his catalogue of 1857
(p. 18, ete.), but he, as likewise H. and A. Adams, at the same time included in
them a few genera, which I believe to be more correctly placed in the next sub-order.

All the ScurrprancuiarTa are littoral, vegetable feeders, and their radula has
consequently a great length.

I. Zribe,—Planilabiata.

Foot of the animal simple, without any lateral appendages; internal layer
of the shell porcellanous, outer layer calcareous, generally thin where an epidermis
is present, inner lip callous, expanded and always flattened, with a more or less
sharpened edge.

We have at present only to notice one family as belonging to this tribe.

XLIX. Family, NERITID.

H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 877; Neririnip2, Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 186; MzriTacza,
Philippi, Handbuch, p. 201.

Shell spiral, semiglobose, depressed with a short lateral spire, which is sometimes
perfectly incrusted by an external callosity, not umbilicated ; aperture more or less

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 331

semi-circular, outer lip sharpened from within, inner lip usually with a toothed or
plicated edge. Operculum shelly, subspiral, with a process on the inner edge.

All the Nzzrrrpxm absorb the internal portions of the upper whorls, either

partially, or wholly, producing thus a simple cavity which occupies the top of
the shell. This is sometimes important in the determinations of cast specimens,
which can thus be readily distinguished from those of the Naricrp# by the want
of any spiral apex.
The animals of the Nzzrzrzp# are distinguished by the great length of their
setaceous tentacles and by their large triangular or roundish foot, which has no
lateral fringe-appendages, nor any kind of filaments; the head-or neck- lobes
are also wanting. ‘The rostrum is short, broad and flattened ; the radula very long,
the middle teeth unequal, the second and fifth on each side being much larger,
than the central and the third and fourth lateral ones; the other lateral teeth are
uniform, thin, very numerous and hooked at the tip.

It is remarkable how very much the animals of the Nzzriripz resemble those
of many Hzzicrvip#, and the dentition so far agrees in both, that the lateral teeth
are very numerous and uniform, but the central ones of the latter are very different
from those of the former. The form of the shells, with their non-umbilicated
and flattened inner lips, is also similar in both families. Troschel and other
conchologists classify, therefore, the Hzzicrvipz next to the Nzzzrm.z, in the
sub-order RutprmpociossA. We have for the present no materials either to confirm
or to oppose this classification. If, however, the dentition is to be considered as
the principal basis of a higher classification, the place assigned to the Hzzicrnipz
by Troschel has good grounds. It is by no means very improbable, that the
Hexicrnipz represent by a series of more highly developed forms that group of
shells to which also the Nzrrrrpz belong. Thus, comparing the marine and fresh-
water species of the Nzririp# and those of the Hzzrorrpz we have only a repe-
tition of the same, or very similar, structural transformations or changes in the
shells and animals, as I have previously noticed in the Rissorp#. I then stated
that the study of such gradual changes in the organization of the animals,— and in
their shells as connected with this,— is the only way in which we can hope to arrive
at a natural system of Mollusca. It is no doubt quite evident, that in tracing
out these natural groups of shells, the distinctions based upon the differences in
the respiratory organs must become of subordinate importance. But on the other
hand it is as yet not proved, whether the form of the dentition will offer us a
better and more reliable basis for classification. It is well known, that the dentition
is in some cases very variable among similar species, while in others it appears to
be very constant. Every new discovery shows, that we must base our classification
upon a summary of characters, and must as much as possible avoid giving to single
distinctive characters a general meaning.

It is known that the respiratory cavity is placed on the back of the neck
exactly similarly in the Nzzzrrp# and in the Hzzrcryip“. Supposing, for instance,
that further examinations of the animals of the Hzzzcryrpz should show, that

302 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

there are among them species to be found which still possess rudiments of gills,
such a case would immediately remove all the doubts which can at present be
raised against the classification of the two families in one division. The name
PLANILABIATA which we have suggested would be characteristic for both; and a
few other allied forms which are for the present classed in the NEUROBRANCHIA
probably could be placed in the same tribe.

The Neriripx are partially marine and littoral, partially brackish- and fresh-
water inhabitants. The marine species generally have a thicker shell than the
others, but the general form of both is very much alike.

Fossil species of Nzzrirrpz occur all through the sedimentary formations, but
they are never very numerously represented, as compared, for instance, with species
of Narrcipz or Trocuip#. With reference to the small number of paleozoic
species, Deshayes (Paris foss., 2d. edit., Vol. ITT, p. 12) correctly remarks, that they
require to be carefully re-examined, to render their generic determination
indisputable. It is, indeed, very much to be regretted that so little attention is occa-
sionally paid to the form of the aperture, especially to that of the inner lip; and
that specimens are simply determined as Nerite from an external resemblance
of form. There is very little to be learned from a figure which is merely a repre-
sentation of the back-view of a specimen; and still such so-called species are
often successively transferred to half a dozen different genera, without the slightest
further contribution towards a knowledge of their generic characters.

True species of Nzrirm are known from the Trias, and from that time their
number gradually increases in the successive secondary strata, until they reach
their maximum in the present time. It is remarkable that most of the oldest,
triassic species are smooth, like Neritine, though they always have the thick
shell of Nerita.

There has already been so much written about the generic or sub-generic
distinctions in the family Nzzrrrpz, that we hardly need to repeat here the con-
troversies which are to be found in the different treatises on conchology. So far
as concerns the specific forms, which are pretty well known, there cannot be a
doubt that it is very desirable to make certain generic distinctions among them.
The two groups of shells, usually quoted under the names of Nerita and Neritina,
can generally be separated without difficulty. To determine, however, the other
genera correctly we still very much require a knowledge of the organisation of the
animals. It is simply impossible to imagine, that identically organised Molluscs
produce a different structure of the external shell; for if these differences origin-
ated in a change of their habits and manners of life, they would only prove that
the influence of external agencies has already effected a change in their organi-
sation. Unless, however, we distinctly point out the organs which produce these
structural changes of shell, and what value may be attached to them in the
classification, we cannot expect our generic and sub-generic names to be of any
permanent use. <A trinominal nomenclature would very much assist us in such
cases. Excepting in the Amwoyrrms, there are not many other instances,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 333

or examples known in which conchologists would better see the great advantage
deriveable from such a trinominal designation ; or in other words, from the proper
use of sub-generic distinctions. The natural grouping of shells would certainly
derive from its use greater benefits, than could be counterbalanced by the slight
inconvenience which it would possess as compared with the binominal system.

We give here a short summary of the different generic and sub-generic forms
known up to the present.

1. Navicella, Lamarck, 1809, (Catillus, Humphrey apud H. and A. Adams,

Gen. I, p. 386; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 189,) is the patelliform representant of the
family ; only one or two sub-fossil species have as yet been reported.
_ 2. Pileolus, Cookson, 1823, is known only in a fossil state. The secondary
species have the basis generally rounded and the apex subcentral, while the tertiary
species have it more oval and the apex terminal. ‘These last named species
approach, therefore, pretty nearly the recent Mavicelle, and Deshayes remarks that
the name

2a. Tomostoma, which he proposed in 1823 (publ., 1824) might be applied to
these tertiary species (vide Paris foss. 2d. ed., Vol. IIT, p. 25).

3. Neritina, Lamarck, 1809. (Neritella, Humphrey in H. and A. Adams’
Gen. I, p. 380; Gray’ Cat., p. 187). Nearly all Neritine live in brackish - or fresh -
water, and are generally covered with a horny epidermis. The typical species have
a distinct, shortly conical spire, the shell is thick and globose, the edge of the inner
lip insinuated, more or less distinctly denticulated.

The following forms have been distinguished as sub-genera :—

3a. Velates, Montfort, 1810 (vide Chenu’s Man. I, p. 337). According to
Deshayes the spire is distinctly traceable in young specimens, and becomes enve-
loped with callosity only in later stages. The typical species, Vel. Schmideliana, is
distinguished by its broadly conical form, large extent of the inner lip, and its
strong denticulation along the entire inner edge of the aperture.

3b. Neripteron, Lesson, 1830, has the external edges of the apertural margin
posteriorly and anteriorly much expanded; the form is depressed with a sub-
posterior and lateral apex; edge of the inner lip denticulated.

3c. Alina, Recluz, 1842; in form like the last, but the margin has only the
upper or posterior external edge expanded.

3d. Dostia, Gray, 1840. Shell oval, depressed with lateral incurved apex. If
Humphrey’s name Neritella has any right to be accepted, it could apply only to
this form.

3e. Vitta, Klein, 1753. Shell transversally oblong with a short indistinct
spire, slightly or obsoletely toothed on the edge of the inner lip.

3f. Clithon, Montfort, 1810 (H. and A, Adams, Gen. I, p. 384,) includes a
number of species which usually have some kind of spines or tubercles on the
posterior portion of the whorls. These spines generally only develope in old
specimens, being often wanting in the young stages. A more useful characteristic of
Clithon is the invariable presence of a strong fold-like tooth on the inner lip, being

4 N

S04 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

placed either posteriorly or near the middle of its edge, which is otherwise smooth
or finely denticulated throughout its entire extent.

4, Nerita, Adanson, 1757 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 378; Gray’s Guide,
p. 186, and Chenu’s Man. I, p. 383; Otostoma, d’Archiac—ewx parte ?). Adanson
and not Linné is the author of the genus Nerita, because the former first deter-
mined the genus with the greatest precision, so that hardly any subsequent changes
have been required.

The Nerite are distinguished by the great thickness of the shell, especially on
the inner side of the outer lip, and generally by the small number of teeth on the
inner one. Several sub-genera have been noticed by H. and A. Adams, but I do
not think that these can be so well defined as those of the Neritime. They call
the depressed species with a smooth inner lip Nerita. Theilostyla, Moérch, 1852,-or
rather Dontostoma, Klein, 1753 (Ostrac. p. 16, pl. I, fig. 29)—are similar in form but
have the inner lip granulated, and Pila, Klein,—or Peloronta, Oken,—has the inner
lip irregularly striated, provided with few fold-like teeth, and the spire of the shell
short and pointed.

A comparison of a large number of different species shows, however, that these
sub-generic groups can be used only in a very general way, even admitting that
there are some other minor distinctions present; for there are specimens of the same
species to be found, some having a granulated, others a smooth, and again others a
partially striated inner lip.

Vise. d’Archiac proposed in 1859 (Bull. Soe. Géol. Fran., XVI, p. 871) the
name Otostoma for a number of fossil species, which do not appear to be essentially
different from Nerita. I have already in my ‘ Revision der Gosau-Gastropoden’, p. 47
(Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1865, Vol. LIT,) stated, that the species referred by d’Archiac
to Otostoma are probably nothing more than incomplete Nerit@. Looking now at
the state of preservation of several specimens of our Nerita divaricata and Carolina,
T cannot but confirm my previous suppositions. I may,*however, take this oppor-
tunity to enter a little more fully into this subject.

Leidholt, G. Rose, and others have shown some years ago, that those shells
which consist of arragonite very often disappear in a fossil state, leaving nothing but
casts, while those consisting of calcite are preserved. Sorby confirms (Brit. Ass.
Report 1862, pt. IT, p. 95) these statements by additional and new observations.
He says that the alteration of arragonite shells ‘appears to depend on the fact of
the particles of arragonite being in a state of unstable equilibrium. When
prepared artificially, it has a great tendency to pass into calcite; and if this change
took place in shells, their organic structure would be very apt to be destroyed,
though the shell might remain as a crystalline mass of calcite. If, however, the
circumstances of the case were such, that the calcite, formed at the expense of the
arragonite of the shells, had a greater tendency to crystallize elsewhere rather than
in situ, they would be removed and leave more or less perfect casts. On the
contrary, calcite having no such tendency to change, shells composed of it might,
under similar conditions, remain nearly in their original state,’

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 335

The shell of all Nzrrrrpx consists of two very distinct layers, which are
especially well developed in most of the typical marine species of Nerita. The outer
layer is a White milky substance with rhombohedral fracture, like calcite; the inner
one, usually known as the inner callosity of the shell, is in recent species of
Nerita a more or less homogeneous, transparent mass. Before the blowpipe both
layers of the shell stand the heat equally well, and are reduced to quicklime ;
from which it would appear, that they are both calcite. I have at least no direct
means at present to show that the inner layer is arragonite, for only the pure
crystalline masses of this mineral seem readily to fall to powder when exposed to
heat. Impurer masses of arragonite do not fall to powder before the blowpipe, or at
least not so readily.

It is certain that the inner layer of the shell of the MNerite is even to the
naked eye very different from the outer one, and whether it be arragonite or
calcite, the statement of Mr. Sorby, that the particles are in a state of a certain
unstable equilibrium, appears to be thoroughly applicable to our case. In several
of our specimens of Nerita divaricata the inner or callose layer of the shell is
changed into an aggregate of well developed crystals of calcite; (vide Pl. XXVIII,
Fig. 5); in other specimens it has partially or perfectly disappeared. In both
these cases the outer layer remains perfectly unchanged. This is therefore fully
in accordance with Mr. Sorby’s statement, which I have quoted above, namely,
that the shell may either remain ‘as a@ crystalline mass of calcite’, or, under
certain circumstances, be ‘7emoved’ altogether. This removal of the inner layer of
the shell produces, however, a remarkable change in the appearance of the shell,
inasmuch as it loses all its distinguishing generic characters. <A thick and massive
shell provided with a large flattened, dentated inner lip and a narrow aperture
becomes thin, without a trace of any thickening and witha very large roundish
aperture like a Velutina. A glance at Binkhorst’s figure 1 b, of Nerita rugosa
(Monog. Gast. et Ceph. de la craie de Limbg., 1861, pl. 5a,) shows very clearly the
thickness of the callous layer which has been dissolved away, and at the same time
the remarkable difference in the aspect of the shell (see also ibidem, pl. 3, fig. 1dc).
T may remark that the removal of the callous layer appears to have taken place in
some instances by such a gradual and slow process that its place has been taken by
the surrounding rock, without producing the slightest change in the external form
of the shell. It is in such cases extremely difficult to detect, in these apparently
well preserved shells, species of Nerita.

The Ner. rugosa, which was generally described as a Natiea,—until Mr. Bink-
horst discovered the internal casts of the shell,—was one of the three cretaceous
species upon which Vise. d’Archiac based his genus Otostoma. Even in Techihat-
cheff’s ‘Asie Mineure, Paléontologie,’ 1866, p. 89, the same species is retained
under the generic denomination of Otostoma, though with a query, but without
making reference to Mr. Binkhorst’s well known discovery! With regard to the
Nerita rugosa from Maestricht, Ner. nodosa (Natica id. olim) from Bohemia and
Saxony, Ver. Zekeliana and Ner. Hérnesiana (Natica rugosa and Hornesana of Zekeli)

336 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

from the Gosau; the Ner. rugosissima, Forbes, from India and others, which I have
had the opportunity of examining, there cannot be the least doubt that they are —
generally speaking —true Nerite, and that the occasional want of the inner lip
and of the callosity of the shell is to be attributed to the causes mentioned
above.

Now comparing with these data d’Archiac’s figures of the four other species
of Otostoma, two of which are eocene, I cannot help thinking that they are
nothing more than incomplete specimens of Nerite, in which the inner layer
of the shell with the entire callosity of the inner lip has disappeared. It is not
impossible that such shells, as Vise. d’Archiac wished to refer to his Otostoma, may
have existed; but after the numerous and repeated observations which I have made
on the previously named species* I cannot but doubt their real existence. Still I
do not wish to go beyond actual observation of facts, and I leave the decision, as
to the other four species of the so-called Otostoma (as well as the two described
by Coquand from Algiers) to any one who may have an opportunity of examining
the original specimens. When lately myself at Paris, I felt very sorry that I could
not during the short time of my stay succeed in obtaining access to the specimens
which were collected by Mr. Tchihatcheff.

There is only one point to which I would wish to direct attention. Comparing
the species, which I will mention subsequently under the numbers 9-25, there may
be observed in all of them a remarkable similarity in ornamentation,—consisting of
transverse ribs on the posterior and a spiral sulcation on the anterior half of
the last whorl—, in the great thickness of the shell and in the large size of the
inner lip, which is smooth, reaching very low down in the space of the aperture,
and having on its margin generally a number of eight equally strong teeth. The
recent Verite have usually a narrower and less precipitous inner lip and a smaller
number of teeth. Thus it is still possible that, mutatis mutandis, Otostoma
may appear among the sub-generic divisions of Nerita.

5. Deianira, Stoliczka, 1860 (Sitzb. Akad., Wien, XXXVITI, p. 488). Shell
sub-globose, consisting of few whorls, the last of which is the largest, often carinated
posteriorly ; aperture large, semilunar; inner lip thick with three folds, the posterior
one of which is the strongest. Operculum broadly oval, calcareous, with a tooth
on the inner edge, and a groove corresponding to the strong posterior fold of the
inner lip.t+

The strong posterior fold of Detanira is similar to that of Clithon, but the
want of any finer denticulation distinguishes it readily from the Neriting. The
genus was proposed for two species, Dei. bicarinata and Hérnesi, from the creta-
ceous fresh and brackish-water deposits of the North-Eastern Alps; the former was
first described by Zekeli as a Rotella. In my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda,
p. 50 (Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1865, Vol. LIT) I have added the Deianira Goldfussi,

* Our nummulitic species show the same different state of preservation.
+ The position of the operculum in the aperture is very likely quite similar to that of the Neritine,
not that the tooth, as I supposed (I. cit.), would correspond to the posterior edge of the aperture.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 337

Kefst., sp., which was long before known as Nerita Goldfussi=N. cingulata, Reuss,
and which is distinguished by its granulated surface, while the two former species
are smooth.

6. Deshayesia, Raulin, 1844 (vide Deshayes in An. s. vert. foss. de Paris, 2d edit.,
Vol. IIT, p. 82). We cannot agree with Deshayes’ statement, that this genus should
be classed in the Mazrcrp# instead of in the Nzerripm. It is true that the general
form of the shell resembles some of the globose species of Natica, as the upper whorls
are convex, the spire distinct, and the basis of young specimens slightly umbilicated.
The typical species of Neritina show us, however, forms which are very similar to
those of Deshayesia with regard to the form of the spire ; the umbilicus also is not
always perfectly covered by the inner lip in immature specimens. The flattened form
and the denticulations of the inner lip, as well as the internal thickening of the outer
one, can be, however, only compared with similar forms of the aperture of the
Noeeirip# and not with those of the Narrerpsz.

Two or three species of Deshayesia are known from the tertiary strata, and one
species, Desh. Rauliniana, Ryckholt, from the devonian is doubtfully referred to this
genus.

7. Neritoma, Morris, 1849 (Quart. Jour. Geol. Soe., London, V, p. 332), has
been proposed for two jurassic species, WV. sinwosa, Morr., and N. bisinuata, iDOrbs
sp., both of which have the general globose form of Nerita, a flattened, not denticu-
lated, inner lip and in a mature state a posterior slight insinuation of the
outer lip.

The cretaceous species of the Nzrz7ip4, so far as known, belong to the following genera and
their sub-divisions :—

1-3. Pileolus Urgonensis, P, and C., Michaillensis, P. and C., and cretaceus, D’Orb., vide Pictet
and Campiche, Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p. 413.

4. Pileolus Cenomanensis, Guéranger, Album paléont. d. 1. Sarthe, etc., 1867, pl. 10. fig. 10.
Guéranger says that the species which he now calls P. Cenomanensis and which is covered with
radiating ribs is the same to which he formerly (Repert. Paléont., ete., 1853, p. 31) applied the name
P. cretaceus. But in this last named publication he calls P. Cenomanensis a smooth species, with
very peculiarly folded margins of the aperture, for which reason he thinks that it could form the
type of anew genus. The question is this, was the former P. Cenomanensis of 1853 only a cast
of the present P. Cenomanensis of 1867? —in which case its application would be quite correct-, or are
they different species ?- in which case the name of P. Cenomanensis of 1867 would have to be changed.
Guéranger does not give any explanation on these points, neither does he mention in his ‘ Album pal’.
the Pileolus Drueti, a species with radiating strize, named in his ‘ Repertoire’ of 1853.

One or two species of Pi/eolus were collected by me some years ago in the cretaceous beds at the
‘Traunwand’ in the valley of the Gosau (Lower Austria) ; the specimens are in the mineralogical
cabinet of Vienna, and as yet not named or described.

Pictet and Campiche (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., pp. 403 - 404) quote only eleven Euro-
pean species of Nertta (including Neri¢ina), though their number is considerably larger.

5. Nerita mammeformis, VOrbigny, only known by name.

6. WN. Michaiilensis, P. et Camp.; the dentition of the inner lip has not been observed.

7. NV. turbinata, Sharpe, probably belongs to the sub-generic type Neripteron of Neritina,
though the involution of the spire is more similar to that in Alina.

8. Neritina bicornis, Sharpe, is a typical species of Neripteron.

338 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

9. Nerita ornatissima, D’Orb., known only from a short description in the ‘ Prodrome’; it appears
to belong to the type of our Nerita divaricata and Carolina, to which also the next 16 species have
to be referred.

10. N. Bourgeoisiana, D’Orb.

11-12. NV. glebosa and N. cestophora, Ryckholt.

13. WN. nodosa, Geinitz, sp. (Natica id., Geinitz, and Nat. nodoso-costata, Reuss).

14. Nerita Zekeliana, Stol., olim Natica rugosa, Zekeli, and Natica Rimeri, Reuss; (vide Sitz.
Akad., Wien, LII, 1865, Revision, ete., p. 48).

15. WN. Hornesiana, Zek., sp. (Natica id., Zek.) vide ibidem., p. 49.

16. WN. Orbignyi, Guéranger, 1867, Album paléont. de la Sarthe, pl. 10, fig. 7

17. NN. parvula, Binkhorst, Gast. et. Ceph. craie Limbg., 1861, p. 44, pl. 4, fig. 1.

18. NV. rugosa, Honinghaus, zidem., p. 41. This species has been referred to Ofostoma,
d’Archiae, which, as I have already stated, appears to have been founded upon imperfect specimens
of Nerite. There is very little doubt that the two next cretaceous species

19-25. Otostoma Tehihatcheffi and ponticum of d’Archiac, belong to the same group of Nerite.
(Vide Bull. Soc. Géol., France, XVI, p. 873, ete., and Tchihatcheff’s Asie Min., Paléont., 1866,
pp. 88-89). I may also quote Ofostoma Archiaci and Fourneli of H. Coquand from Algiers (Geol.
and Pal. Prov. Constantine, 1862, p. 180, pl. 4, figs. 10-12). It is not improbable, that the
following species, described under different generic names, belong also to the same section of Nerita,
namely, Turbo Munda, Sharpe (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1850, VI, p. 194, pl. 20, fig. 7) ;
Nat. Rémeri, Geinitz, (Quadersandsteingebirge, 1849-50, p. 128); Nat. dichotoma, Geinitz
(Char. p. 48, pl. 13, fig. 5; pl. 18, figs. 14 and 16,* and Kieslingswalda, p. 10, pl. 1, fig. 19), and
perhaps some others.

26. Nerita montis-sancti-Petris, Binkhorst (Monog. Gast et Ceph. craie de Limbourg, 1861,
p. 40), is a spirally striated species, and allied to, if not identical with, the next doubtful

27. (?) IV. costulata, Romer (Verst. Nord. Kreidegeb., p. 82, pl. 12, fig. 12).

28. Neritina (Nereis) densata, Con. (Journ. Acad. Nat. Soc., Phil., IV, 2nd Ser., p. 288,
pl. 46, fig. 37). Conrad proposed (loc. cit., p. 289) the sub-generic name Nereis (non idem. Lin. and
others) for this and the recent species Neritina reclivata, Say, on account of their having a thick
shell and a rounded callous columella. I do not think, however, that their shell is thicker,—so far at
least as the recent species is concerned—, than that of typical species of Nerttina, like N. Smithiz,
Cumingiana, bicolor, and others; neither does the columella of the recent or the fossil species differ
in its rowndness (?) from that of the other known species.

29. Nerita deformis, Gabb (Pal. Calif., 1864, I, p. 137, pl. 21, fig. 96), is based upon a rather
imperfect specimen, of which Mr. Gabb says “in fact, except its distorted (naturally ?) outline,
it has almost no tangible specific character.” (!)

30. Nerita euneata, Gabb (bid. pl. 21, fig. 97) is a fine species of the sub-generic type Vedates.

31. WV. plebeia, Reuss., is probably-a Neritina, belonging to the sub-generic type Vitta.

32. Neritina Cenomanensis, Guéranger, Album Pal. d. 1. Sarthe, 1867, pl. 10, fig. 9 (Werita id.
Guéranger, Repertoire, etc., 1853, p. 31.

33. WN. Goldfussi, Kefst., is a Deianira; it occurs n “the Alpine Gosau-deposits.

34-35. Deianira bicarinata, Zek. sp. and D. Hornesiana, Stol., are from the same deposits as the
last (vide Sitzb. Akad., Wien, 1860, Vol. XXXVIII, pp. 488-492 ; and 1865, Vol. LII, Revision der
Gosau-Gastropoden, pp. 49—51).

Doubtful species of Neri71Ip2 are Pileopsis arquata, Mist. (Nerita id. d’Orb.) and Natica ?
Retzii, Nillson, both of which, however, could belong to that family, and with regard to the last

* This figure of a cast showing the absorption of the top-whorls makes it very probable that the
species belongs to the family Nerizipz,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 339

named species it is very probably the case, because the small number of rapidly increasing whorls,
as represented in Nillson’s figure, are not often to be met with among Wa7rcrpm, but usually
occur in the family Nzri7ip4. A doubtful species of Nerita was noticed by me from the Gosau-
deposits (vide Sitzb, Akad., Wien, 1860, Vol. XX XVIIL, p. 495).

Prof. Forbes described four species of Nerita, which have been variously commented upon by
@Orbigny and subsequent authors, though not with great success. We have been able to procure
good specimens of all of our species of the Nzrirrp4, and after having compared Prof. Forbes’
originals in the London Geol. Society’s collection, we have to report from the South Indian cretaceous
deposits five species, which will be described subsequently ;

36. Neritina compacta, Forbes, sp.=Nerita id. Forbes.

37. 7 decipiens, nov. sp.

38. Nerita divaricata, VOrb. = N. ornata, Forbes.

39. » Carolina, nov. sp.

40. 4, rugosissima, Forbes, sp. = Natica ? idem, Forbes.

Nerita munita of Forbes is a Vanikoro (vide p. 309), and Nerita oviformis, Forbes, is a
species of Huptycha of the family AcT“0NnIDs&, of the OpistHoBRANCHIA.

Thus we have at present 40 recorded species of Nzerrrpx from cretaceous rocks,
and most of these species are from the upper or Senonien beds. Still it can hardly
be supposed that they represent more than a limited number of those species which
existed during that period. But the fact that among this comparatively small
number of already known cretaceous species, nearly all the generic and sub-generic
types—(except Navicella)—of the recent Nurirrpm are represented, seems to prove
that these divisions have a better classificatory value, than they would appear to
possess from a general review of only the living species.

LXXVII. NERITINA, Lamarck, 1809.

1, Nerrtina compacta, Forbes, sp. Pl. XXIII, Fig. 8, and Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 4.

1846. Nerita compacta, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., VII, p- 122, Pl. XV, Fig. 6.

idem. d'Orbigny, Pictet and Campiche, Gabb, and others.

Nerit. testa subglobosa, transversaliter subovata, levigata, striis inerementi sub-
obsoletis notata ; onfractibus tribus ; spira brevi, acuminata, sepe obtuse decollata ;
apertura semilunata, postice angustata, labio calloso, levi, margine interiori prope
recto, tridentato ; dente posteriori crasso, dentibus duobus anterioribus minutis.

This species appears to be a true Neritina, having the spire short and pointed
and in form resembling several recent species. The inner lip has on the margin only
three teeth, of which the posterior one is the strongest and the two anterior much
smaller, while in the typical recent Neritine, there are usually a large number of
small teeth present. The surface of the shell only shows fine strize of growth.
I have not been able to observe the spiral striation to which Prof. Forbes alludes,
either on his original or on two other specimens in our Survey collection.

Locality —Near Garudamungalum in calcareous, bluish sandstone,
Veraghoor, in soft, whitish sandstone; rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly — and Arrialoor — groups.

and near

340 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
2. NeritiInA (VELATES) DECIPIENS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIII, Figs. 9-10.

Nerit. testa transversaliter rotundate-ovata, depressa, levigata, striis increments
minutis notata ; anfractibus duobus; spira plana, fere obtecta ; ultimo anfractu
margine exteriore late expanso, labio calloso, convexo, levi, margine interiori
equaliter crasse dentato.

A much depressed, transversally broadly ovate shell with smooth surface and
indistinct, flattened spire. There are generally not more than two whorls present,
and the spire is sometimes perfectly enveloped. The outer margin of the aperture
is largely expanded, anteriorly on the internal side slightly thickened and smooth.
The inner lip is formed by a strong, convex and roundish callosity, which has on the
internal margin eight equally strong teeth.

Comparing with our shell young specimens of Velates Schmideliana (see
Deshayes’ Anim. s. vert. Foss. Paris, edit. I, pt. IT, pl. 18, figs. 1-2), it will be seen
that the eretaceous species very probably belongs to the same sub-generic division
of Nerita. This is indicated not only by the envelopment of the spire, the great
expansion of the outer lip and its flattened margins, but principally by the peculiar
form of the callose inner lip and its strong and equal dentition, which is perfectly
distinct from that of any recent Neritine. Our specimens—10 in number and
the largest not above 15mm. in transversal diameter—may be all young shells.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in light coloured siliceous sandstone; not very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LXXVIII. NERITA, Adanson, 1757.
1. Noeriva pivaricata, d’Orbigny, Pl. XXIII, Figs. 11-12, and Pl. XXVIII,

Fig. 5.
1846. Nerita ornata, Forbes, Tran. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 121, Pl. XIII, Fig. 5 (non idem Sow., Melv.).
1847. ,, divaricata, d’Orbigny, Paléont. Voy. Astrolabe, PL IV, Figs. 43-44.

Nerit. testa transversaliter sub-ovata, sub-globosa, crassa, anfractibus tribus
composita ; spira brevi, aliquantisper viv elevata ; superficie costulis numerosis
transversalibus atque antice in ultimo anfractu striis spiralibus decussantibus notata,
costulis atque striis in speciminibus adultis sepe obliteratis; apertura semilunari,
angusta, intus valde callosa ; margine labii octo dentibus crassis imstructo, prope recto.

Transversal diameter of largest specimens about 40 mm.

This fine species has the same transversally oval shape as the WN. Zekeliana
from the Alpine Gosau-deposits, but it can be distinguished from it by the transverse
ribs being somewhat thinner and more numerous. I have already mentioned that
there have been from Europe and Africa a large number of very similar forms
described under different names, but they may all prove to belong only to one and
the same species. Well preserved specimens must, however, be examined before a
reliable opinion as to their identity can be given.

Our present species consists of about three vanity increasing volutions, the
spire being more or less distinct in various specimens. ‘The anterior half of the last

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. b41

whorl is ornamented with spiral strize, which in crossing the transverse ribbings
produce an indistinct granulation. Very fine transverse strive of growth can be
traced between the ribs on well preserved shells. Large and fully grown specimens
have the spire usually more enveloped by the last volution and are almost smooth,
the ornamentation of the surface having nearly all disappeared, or become obliterated.
In some specimens there is a slight depression to be observed along the suture of
the last whorl. The aperture is internally very much thickened ; the outer lip being
smooth and sharpened from within, the inner lip flattened, smooth with about eight
sub-equal teeth on the edge, which is almost straight.

It is probable that the Otostoma ponticum, d’ Archiac (Bull. Soc. Géol. France,
1859, XVI, p. 874, pl. 19, figs. 2-3), is identical with our Indian species, for its
ornamentation does not appear to differ at all.

Locality.—S. KE. of Parchairy, in greyish calcareous sandstone ; not rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group, very near the boundary of the Trichinopoly
group.

2. Nerita Caronina, Sfoliceka, Pl. XXIII, Figs. 18-14.

Nerit. testa transversaliter rotundate-ovata, sub-depressa, anfractibus duobus
seu tribus, postice depressis composita, spira subplana; superficie ultimi anfractus
transversaliter crasse-costata atque minute-striata ; costis ad medium gibbosis,
subtuberculatis, antice sub-obsoletis atque duabus liris crassis intersectis ; apertura
lata, labro expanso atque acuto, labio calloso, valde declivi, levi, in margine sub-
equaliter dentato, dentibus circiter octo.

Transversal diameter of largest specimen 30 mm.

Shell transversally roundish oval, depressed, composed of two or three very
rapidly increasing volutions, with a flattened or very slightly elevated spire. The
last whorl is: ornamented with strong transverse ribs, which form rounded tuber-
culations about the middle; on the anterior half of the whorl they are almost
obsolete and replaced by two strong spiral ridges, one of which forms the anterior
edge of the shell. Fine striz of growth are distinctly traceable throughout the
entire surface. The aperture is very much enlarged, the outer lip being widely
expanded, thickened and smooth internally, but sharp on the edge. The inner lip
is formed by a large flattened and smooth callosity, extending very low down in
the aperture, and provided on the internal edge with about eight nearly equally
strong teeth.

The peculiar ornamentation of our species resembles that of the Mer. Hérne-
siana, Zek., sp., from the Gosau-deposits, and is distinguished from it merely by
the two strong anterior ridges, while in that last named species there are on the
anterior portion of the last whorl several thinner and sub-tuberculated ridges.
The only two other known cretaceous species of the same type are Ner. nodosa,
Gein., sp. (Wat. nodoso-costata, Reuss) and Ner. cestophora, Ryckholt.

Locality —Seraganoor, in conglomeratic sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

342 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

3. Nerira rugosissima, Forbes, sp. Pl. XXV, Fig. 6.

1846. Natica rugosissima, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VIL., p. 137, Pl. XIV, Fig. 7.

idem, @’Orbigny, Pictet, Gabb, and others.

Ner. testa sub-rotundata, sub-globosa ; anfractibus tribus, postice prope suturam
canaliculatim depressis composita, spira vie elevata; ultimo anfractu convexo,
transversaliter costulis numerosis crispatis, sub-acutis ornata, costulis im parte
anteriori sulcis angustis, decussantibus interruptis ; apertura dilatata, labio angusto,
declivi, postice incrassato, antice imsinuato, intus i margine multi-dentato.

A small sub-globose shell, consisting of three volutions, which are posteriorly
somewhat depressed. The spire is very slightly prominent; the last whorl convex,
ornamented with numerous sharp, undulating ribs, which are on the anterior
portion interrupted by narrow sulcations. The form of the inner lip is very
peculiar; it is narrow, precipitous, posteriorly much thickened and anteriorly widely
insinuated; the inner edge is provided with six rather fine teeth on the insinuated
portion, the posterior one not being clearly traceable.

This peculiar species was first described by Prof. Forbes as a Natica, but the
form of the inner lip places its present generic determination beyond any doubt:
the sharp undulating ribs distinguish the species from any other known Nerita.

Locality—The only figured specimen was found in a light coloured calcareous
sandstone 8. E. of Parchairy ; Prof. Forbes quotes it from Verdachellum.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

_ Il. Tribe, Ciliipedata.*

We place in this tribe all the different genera of shells, which are usually
described in the family Trocurpm or Trocuacea. The animals are true Proso-
BRANCHIA SCUTIBRANCHIATA, that is, they have only one branchial plume, consisting
of two series of lamelle, which are placed on either side of a thin membrane.
The principal characteristic of the animals lies in the presence of a lateral fringe,
which generally originates at the external side of the eye-pedicles, and continues
laterally for some distance on the upper part of the foot, on either side. The
filaments on the fringe are sometimes short, numerous, and all of equal size, as for
instance, in the Svomarirp#, but generally there are three or four pairs of them
much longer, as in most of the species belonging to the other families. The tentacles
are usually thin and long. The head is provided with a short and thick rostrum,
which is sometimes retractile. The teeth of the radula are distinguished by a large
number of equally formed laterals, an arrangement common to many families which
are classed by Troschel, Lovén, partially by Gray and others, in the sub-order
RuIPrmDocLossa. Comparing the general structure of the teeth of the CrnirpEpaTa
with those of the PLANILABIATA it may be observed, that the former have the
central teeth generally sub-equal and the laterals tolerably thick, while the latter
have the central teeth rather unequal and the laterals very thin.

* With reference to the presence of a ciliated fringe on the foot.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 548

The shell is spiral, turbinate or depressed, and generally pearly within. The
operculum is spiral, horny, or to a larger or smaller extent calcareous.

The CILIIPEDATA contain such a large number of different shells, that it appears
most desirable to divide them into several families. Many conchologists object to
these family-divisions on the ground that the characters of distinctions are not equal
in importance to those upon which other families of Gastropoda are generally
formed. It seems to me, however, that these objections are more due to the want
of our present knowledge of the animals, than to any real identity in organisation.
The distinctions of the Trocuipm and Tursinip# are certainly not very important,
still they are remarkably constant. The animals of the Lzorzp# are as yet very
little known. The less pearly internal structure of the shell and the peculiarly
formed operculum makes it very probable that some remarkable distinctions exist in
the animals. The little reliable information which we have of the animal of
Umbonium seems to show that the family Umsonmpa (Rorrrzii2z) is fully entitled
to that distinction. We shall in our divisions of the families principally follow. the
classification of Dr. Gray, in his Guide of 1857.

In geological history the CinimEpAta belong to the number of the oldest
known Gastropoda, for they appear to be represented even in the lower Silurian
rocks. It is true that some of them have a form common to many Lzrrorrvipz
or Sozariups#, and thus can very easily be mistaken for genera belonging to those
families; still there are many others of such characteristic and typical forms as
leave little doubt regarding their correct determination. During the secondary
epoch the species of the CImLIrPEDATA increase very largely in number, and many
genera are met with which are at the present time still to be found in tropical seas,
though very rarely. The tertiary deposits are equally rich as regards number of species,
but these, as likewise those of the secondary epoch, generally are of small size, while
the recent fauna is characterized by very many species of large size. As to the
number of generic types the present fauna may be considered the richest, though a
large number of the genera were already represented in former periods. Still many
additions can justly be expected, when dredging operations have been extended to the
different tropical seas, for there are found exactly those minute forms which are so
common in a fossil state, and of which so many new generic varieties have been
added to our knowledge during the last few years. Almost every conchological
excursion may be said to furnish quite new materials in this tribe of Gastropoda.

Asarule, the larger number of the C1LItpEDATA are littoral inhabitants, feeding
on sea weeds; they are also common on coral reefs, and are much more numerous
in the eastern than in the western seas. We accept here the following families,—

L.—UOMBONTIDZ,
LI.—LIOTHD 2,

LIL—TURBINIDZ, (Sub-fam, PHASIANELLINE, TURBININE, and ASTRALIINZE),
LIII.—_ TROCHIDA, (Sub-Sam. GrepuLin#, TROCHINE, MARGARITINE and DELPHINULIN 2).
LIV.—_STOWUATIID 2,

the last of which forms a passage to the Hazroripa.

344 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
L. Family —UMUBONTID 41.

vuponuna&, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 407; RoreLLap#, Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 139 ;
ROTELLIN, Chenu, Man. I, p. 353; Globulus, Schum., in Philippi’s Handbuch der Conch., 1855,
». 208; Umsonips, A. Adams, Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1863, XI, p. 264.

The animals of the Uszonrip# are as yet very insufficiently known. The
only reliable description is said to be that of Um. vestiariwm, (var. lineolata)
Linné, by Gray, in the Ann. mag. nat. hist., IJ. Ser., vol. XII, and Guide,
1857, p. 140. Taking the organisation of this species as the type, the
animals of the Umsonmpz#£ are distinguished, from those of all other
CintpEDATA, by having a very short, retractile proboscis which is surrounded by
a veil. The radula is linear, long; the teeth in general formed very similarly to
those of the other CrirpEpaTa, except that the central ones are less denticulated.
Tentacles are two, linear; right free, simple, with a compressed lobe on its inner
side; left tentacles with a large membranaceous expansion folded over the mouth,
and then back to the side of the head, continued by a slight ridge to the lateral
fringe. Lateral fringe distinct, with three tentacles on each side, produced on
the front of the right side into a large, oblong, fleshy lobe, which probably covers
the base of the shell and forms the callosity of the axis (Gray, Guide 1857, p. 189).
If the basal callosity be formed by the peculiar fleshy expansion of one portion
of the fringe, the unequal development of the latter may in general be considered
as a good character, because there is always some sort of a callous ridge to be
observed even in the sub-umbilicated genera belonging to this family,

The shells of the Uszonrzp# are mostly orbicular, with a short spire; aperture
roundish with the outer lip sharp or slightly thickened ; columella thick, generally
passing into a callous covering at the centre of the base; surface polished, without
epidermis ; internal layer of the shell pearly. Operculum horny, multispiral.*

The Umzsonup never seem to have been very numerous. Fossil species occur
from the paleeozoic deposits upwards, but they are always scarce, though a good
number of them appears to have been described under the names of Trochus, Turbo,
Delphinula and others. The jurassic deposits are richer than the cretaceous, in
specific as well as in generic forms. Up to the date of the last edition of Deshayes’
‘ Anim. s. vert., foss. de Paris,’ remarkably few species were known from the tertiary
strata, and of those which have been reported very few appear to belong to Umboniwm
(Rotella) proper. The recent species are sparingly distributed in all tropical seas ;
they burrow in the sand, and their shells are consequently deprived of an epidermis.
The Umbonium vestiarium is found in the Bay of Bengal on sandy parts of the
shore, where except the Cytherea casta, Tympanotomus (Cerithium) alatus,
Philippi, a few species of Purpura and Hemifusus, hardly any other living shells are
met with, though Foraminifera are very numerous.

* The operculum of our Bengal variety of Umb. vestiarium is thin, transparent, horny, externally concave,

internally pyramidally elevated, consisting of very numerous narrow volutions; the margin is very thin, but
not ciliated ‘i

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 34:

wet

The following genera have been distinguished in this family :—

1. Umbonium, Link, 1807 (Helicina, Lamck, 1801, ex parte; Pitonillus,
Mont., 1810; Globulus, Schum., 1817, Rotella, Lamck., 1822).

Sheli orbicular, depressed, polished ; columella thick, smooth; basis covered with
a large, margined callosity ; outer lip thin, sharp on the edge.

Lamarck did not at first distinguish the true Helicine from the shells for
which Link in his Catalogue proposed the name Umboniwm. There cannot be any
doubt as to the identity of Montfort’s Pitonillus and Schumacher’s Globulus with
Umbonium, but the name Ptychomphalus of Agassiz appears to have been applied
to different shells, which we shall again notice in the family PzravroromaRiD2.

H. and A. Adams’ sub-generic distinction Ethalia does not appear to be well
founded. A. Adams (Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1861, VIII, p. 308) treats Héhalia as a
separate genus, but he also refers to it species like Eth. atomaria, which have the
umbilical region perfectly covered by a callus. It seems to me, that the little
species subsequently referred by A. Adams and Carpenter to this sub-generic
division are generically not different from Teinostoma. From descriptions of other
species, like Eth. omphalotropis, Adams (Ann. mag. 1863, XI, p. 266), it would
appear that the principal distinction of Hthalia from Umbonium is the presence of
an umbilicus, which is surrounded by a keel. If this were the real distinctive
character of Ethalia there would be far more reason to separate it generically
from Umbonium. The fossil species, like Trochus Moreanus, d’Orb. (Pal. frang.
terr. jur, II, pl. 320, figs. 1-4) from the Coral-rag, and others, must then be referred
to Hthalia.

2. Photinula, H. and A. Adams, 1854 (Gen. I, p. 427—Photina, H. and A.
Adams apud Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 141). Shell like Umbonium, smooth and polished,
but usually spirally lineated ; the umbilical callus is impressed. This genus includes
recent and fossil shells. ti

3. Lewisiella, Stoliczka, 1868. Shell subconical, smooth or spirally striated,
aperture roundish, margins continuous, columella solid, in the centre of the basis
with a broad callosity, the edge of which is in front spirally twisted and
joins the anterior portion of the mner lip by a conspicuous thickening.

I consider the single, as yet known, liassic species Pitonillus conicus, d’Orb.,
as the type of the genus. Chenu (Man. I, p. 354) apparently attempts to reserve
Montfort’s name Pitonillus* for the fossil species of the Umzowirpz, and Lamarck’s |
name Rotella for the recent ones. This is, however, inadmissible, because Mont-
fort’s name was unquestionably applied to the same generic type, for which
Lamarck subsequently proposed the name Rofella. Besides d’Orbigny’s figure of
P. conicus which Chenu copied is, as I have shown in my monograph of the
liassic fossils of the Alpine Hierlatz strata (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1861, Vol. XLII,
p- 178, pl. 3, fig. 4), not correct in the most important point. The callosity does
not cover the basis flatly as in the recent species of Umbonium; it is moreover
raised, having a sharpened twisted edge in front, and joining the inner lip at its

* The name Pitonellus is evidently only a misprint.

346 - CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

anterior termination. The aperture also is not sub-quadrangular, as shown in
d’Orbigny’s figure, but round. The total separation of the aperture from the cavity,
which is formed by the raised edge of the callosity on one, and by the inner lip on
the other side, distinguishes this genus readily from Camitia of Gray. I do not
know any other genus which, as regards this peculiar form of the umbilical callus,
could be better compared with Lewisiella, than Lewisia which has been proposed by
Mr. Chitty for a number of species of Stoatostoma, like St. Philippianum. The
edge of the callus is only so far different, as it is not thickened on the anterior end of
the inner lip, though on the whole more prominent in front. The genus Cynisca,
H. and A. Adams, (Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1864, VIII, p. 248) has a similar,
spirally twisted callous edge, but these shells are spirally ribbed and the outer lip
externally thickened (vide fam., Zzormpx). Teinostoma wmbilicare, Desh. (Anim.
s. vert., foss. de Paris, 2me. ed. Vol. II, pl. 63, figs. 27-29) may possibly be
a Lewisiella.

4. Oamitia, Gray, 1840 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 409). Shell depressed
like Umbonium, but the columellar callosity has a twisted edge in front, which ter-
minates with a tooth in the aperture, with which the cavity of the callus communicates.

We do not know any fossil species belonging to this genus.

5. Chrysostoma, Swainson, 1840 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 410). Shell
sub-turbinate, solid, smooth, inner lip thickened, the end of the columella covering
wholly or partially the umbilical region, but not expanding over the same, outer
lip obtuse, not enlarged. There is only one recent species, Ch. paradoxum, known
from the eastern seas, but in a fossil state the genus has a large number of repre-
sentatives, especially in the triassic and jurassic deposits.

The Zeimostoma Wateleti, Desh. (Paris foss. 2me ed., Vol. II, pl. 63, figs. 37-39)
from the Paris basin is more probably a Chrysostoma than a Teinostoma.

6. Teimostoma, H. and A. Adams (Gen., I, p. 122, and II, p. 615). Shell
orbicular, polished; columella terminating with a more or less expanded callus ;
aperture with the margins obtuse and usually somewhat enlarged or produced at
the periphery. The Teinostomata are generally shells of small size, white, polished
and subvitreous. They appear to be very numerous on sandy coasts of tropical
seas, and are distinguished from the true Umbonia by their usually enlarged aper-
ture, with its obtuse or somewhat thickened margins. A. Adams has described,
since the publication of the “Genera,” many new species from the eastern seas
(vide Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1863, XI, p. 267, etc.). I have already mentioned,
that some of the species, described by the same author under the name Hthalia,
very probably belong to Teinostoma.

Tn a fossil state these little shells have been as yet only insufficiently
observed, though there can be little doubt, that farther researches will increase
their number very considerably.* A few species are described by different authors

* Hornes does not describe a single species from the Vienna basin, but since the publication of his
valuable work, in more extended washings of sand and clay, searching for Foraminifera, Bryozoa, &c.,
several of these little shells have been found,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 347

under the names of Zrochus, Delphinula, Rotella and others. Deshayes in his last
edition of the Paris fossils (Vol. II, p. 919) reports the unusually large number
of 14 species, though a few of them appear to belong to Chrysostoma and Lewisiella
(n. gen.) It seems very improbable, that the few among Deshayes’ species, which
have a small umbilicus and a less developed callus, can be generically separated
from Teinostoma (as may be supposed from the inspection of the figures) unless
they belong to Vitrinella. If they are not fully grown shells, they may belong
either to Teinostoma, to Adeorbis, or Vitrinella. A. Adams (Ann. mag., 1861, VIII,
p- 305) describes from Japan a Teinost. Carpenteri, of which he says, that it
possesses a slight rimal fissure. The secondary species of Teinostoma are still less
numerous, as the difficulty in procuring them is generally much greater. We notice
the only one known from cretaceous rocks, Teinost. cretaceum, d’Orb. sp.. Jurassic
species are noticed by Quenstedt (Jura), d’Orbigny (Pal. frang.), Buvignier (Stat.
de la Meuse, etc.), and others. The Rotella macrostoma described by me from the
lias (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1861, XLIII, p. 178, pl. 3, fig. 5) must be considered as a
Temostoma, though of a somewhat larger size.

7. Helicocryptus, VOrbigny, 1850, (Pal. frane. terr. jur., II, p. 302); planorboid,
rather involute, smooth or slightly ornamented shells, which have the columellar lip
callous, so as to fill up the internal space between the outer lip and the sides of the
preceding whorl, which projects in the space of the aperture; the outer lip is
sharp, not expanded or very perceptibly thickened; the umbilical region is without
callus.

The typical species is H. pusillus, d’Orbigny, |. cit. pl. 321, figs. 1-4, from the
corallien of St. Michel. Another jurassic and very similar species from the same
locality was described by Buvignier as Rotella dubia, (Stat. Géol. de. la Meuse, 1852,
p. 36, pl. 24, figs. 6-9). A few more are known from cretaceous deposits, but
none have been reported from the tertiary rocks. The recent forms which are
allied to the fossil Helicocryptus, are some of the involute species of Vitrinella and
Teinostoma.

?8. Vitrinella, C. B. Adams, 1850 (H. and A. Adams, Gen., I, p. 484), small,
pellucid, trochiform or orbicular shells, which have a vitreous structure. The
umbilicus is either narrowly open or internally filled with a callus, so as to leave a
depression in the centre of the basis.

The species are found in sand under similar circumstances as the Umbonia and
Teinostomata, to which they are closely allied. I should think the non-umbilicated
species can hardly be distinguished from Teinostoma, though I do not know any
of the typical Jamaican species from personal examination.

The Zeinost. wmbilicare, Desh. (Paris foss, 2me ed., II, pl. 63, figs. 27-29) may
be a Vitrinella or a young Teinostoma. Other fossil species, which may belong to
that genus, are scarcely known. Adams in a paper on Adeorbis (Ann. mag. nat.
hist., 1861, VIII, p. 244) says, that “the genus Vitrinella is composed of a some-
what incongruous assemblage,” etc. It would not be very surprising to find, that
the umbilicated species of Vitrinelia belong to Adeorbis or Mérchia, and the non-
umbilicated to Zeinostoma; what would then remain to be called Vitrinella has

348 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

to be proved. Nor do I think it very probable, that most of those little shells,
for which Fischer proposed the name Psewdorotella, are very different from Teimos-
toma and other similar forms. Fischer’s characteristic (Journ. d. Conch., 1857, VI,
p. 52) of Pseudorotella runs as follows: shell thin, transparent, globose or flattened ;
whorls few, finely striated ; wmbilicus covered with a transparent callus; shining ;
peristome not continuous; outer lip arcuated, simple, sharp. The typical species is
Pseudor. semistriata, D’Orb.

We here retain the genus for the umbilicated species only. Teinost. Grignonense, Desh. (Paris _
fossils, 2nd edit., pl. 63, figs. 830-32) is in this sense to be considered as a Vetrinella. - The only
cretaceous species which we know is from the Verdachellum deposits at Pondicherry, Vitrinella
orbiculata, n. sp.

?9. Umbonelia, A. Adams, 1863 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., XI, p. 265); shell
globose subconic, solid, porcellanous, polished, with a narrow umbilicus ; aperture
subquadrate, inner lip anteriorly expanded, margin of the umbilicus crenulated.

A. Adams considers the Turbo murreus (Reeve, Conch. Icon. Monog. Turbo,
species 54, pl. 12,) as the type of the genus. This species does not appear to differ
generically from Margarita, unless its sole character is placed in the smooth and
polished surface, on which account, I presume, it has been referred by A. Adams
to the family Umronipz.

10. JLsanda, H. and A. Adams, 1854 (Gen. I, p. 409); shell subconic, smooth,
porcellanous ; aperture subquadrate, inner lip straight, margin of umbilicus crenu-
lated, outer lip thin.

There are a few tertiary species known, which may belong to this genus, but
I do not know any from secondary or older deposits.

11. Calceolina, A. Adams, 1863 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., XI, p. 267), founded
upon Neritina pusilla of C. B. Adams. The shell is characterised by its depressed
and oblong form, short spire, rapidly increasing whorls, and the umbilicus covered by
a callus. 'The aperture is semicircular, not pearly within; the inner lip is covered
by a large callus, which spreads over the umbilicus, the anterior margin of the
aperture being almost straight.

There are several similar little shells to be found in the eastern seas; they
very much resemble Neritine in general form, but have the inner lip somewhat
produced. in the middle without any teeth on the edge of the same. The surface is
smooth and polished. A. Adams does not describe the form of the inner lip of the
so-called Calceolina sufficiently, to enable his shell to be identified with accuracy.

12? Microthyca, A. Adams, 1863 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., XI, p. 265), has
been proposed for a subturbinate species, WZ. crenellifera, the shell of which is
subporcellanous, spirally ribbed ; aperture semicircular, with continuous margms,
both being thickened and the umbilicus crenulated. The position of this genus in
the Usmsonmpx appears to me rather doubtful ; it seems almost quite as probable
that it belongs to the Lzormpz.

18, Crossostoma, Morris and Lycett, 1850 (Moll. Great Oolite, pt. I, p. 72) ;
shell subturbinate, smooth ; aperture round, with the margins united, externally thick-
ened and expanded ; umbilicus entirely covered with callus.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 349

The peculiar expansion of the margins* and the circular aperture must be
considered as the distinctive characters of this genus, in which only species, like
Cross. Pratti, Morris and Lycett, or Cross. (Delphinula) reflexilabrum, WOrb., can
be admitted. The two other species, Cr.? discoideum and Cr.? heliciforme,
doubtfully placed by Morris and Lycett in this genus, are either not fully grown
Crossostomata, in which case their specific determination must remain doubtful ;
or they are full grown shells, in which case they must be transferred to Chrysostoma.

No cretaceous, tertiary, or recent species of true Crossostoma are as yet known.

14. Pterocheilos, Moore, 1867 (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., XXIII, p. 549,
pl. 14, figs. 4-5); (not Pterochilus, Klug, Hooker, Alder and Hancock, and others).
This genus was lately proposed for a species, Pé. primus, from the liassic conglo-
merate of Brocastle. The shell is stated to be very thick, small, with the general
contour angulated or rhomboidal, smooth; spire short, etc.; last whorl centrally
earinated, the carina terminating in a wing-like boss or projection on the outer lip ;
aperture with a thick, circular peristome, columella thick, folded, sub-umbilicated,
greatly extending beyond the peristome, and possessing a wide but shallow sulcus
towards its base. This genus appears to be related to the species of Crossostoma ;
it can hardly be classed in any other family.

The following are the only species of the Umsonp, which have as yet been reported from
eretaceous rocks, though, as I have already stated, several others of the small, smooth species of
Trochus, Turbo and Straparolus (or Huomphalus) may be shown to belong to Umbonella, Vitrinelia,
Mierothyca, and other allied genera,

1. Rotella Archiaciana, VOrb., 1842 (Pal. frane. terr. crét. t. II, p. 192, pl. 178, figs. 4-6)
has more the appearance of Photinula, than of a true Umbonium.

2. Rotella Michoni, Coquand, 1859 (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, t. XVI, p. 956) may be also
a Photinula, inasmuch as it is marked with spiral and transverse strie.

3. Rotella cretacea, @Orbigny, 1847, is our Teinostoma id.

? 4. Pitonellus tuberculatus, Guéranger, 1853 (Essai d’un Report. Pal. de la Sarthe, ete., p. 31).
M. Guéranger does not mention this species in his recent “ Album pal., ete., 1867,” but he gives
two figures of the Delphinula tuberculata, Can one of the specimens have been formerly mistaken
for a Pitonellus ?

5. Planorbis radiatus, Sow., 1818, Min. Conch. IT, pl. 140, fig. 5, is a true Helicoeryptus, to
which it has been already referred by d’Orbigny (Prod. II, p. 151). This species was also found
by Guéranger in the Department de la Sarthe (Album paléont., etc., 1867, pl. 10, fig. 23).

6. Helicocryptus ornatus, Guéranger, 1855, (Essai Pal. Sarthe, ete., p.31, and Album pal. 1867,
pl. 10, fig. 22) is very similar in form, but larger and ornamented with spiral striz.

7. Vitrinella orbiculata, n. sp. ;

* Similar to the (Platystoma) Suessi, Hornes, from the Alpine Trias.

350 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
LXXIX. TEINOSTOMA, JZ. and A. Adams, 1853.

1. TEINOSTOMA CRETACEUM, ad’ Orbigny, sp. Pl. XXV, Fig. 7.

1847. Rotella cretacea, d’Orbigny, Voy. Astrolabe, Paléont, Pl. IV, Figs. 18-21.
1850. Pitonellus cretaceus, @Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 223.
s
Teinost. testa orbiculari, minima, levigata, polita; spira brevissima; ultimo
anfractu ad peripheriam rotundate angulato ; basi convexa, callositate tenui tecta ;
apertura obliqua, sub-quadrangulari, paulo dilatata ; labro ad marginem obtuso.

The single specimen, which we have procured, has a diameter of only about
2 millimetres; it is quite smooth and polished, with a very short spire and a uniformly
convex basis. The last whorl is somewhat irregularly coiled, slightly angular on
the periphery, and there is no trace of an umbilicus perceptible. The aperture is
sub-quadrangular, with the outer margin obtuse, and the inner slightly callous.
The specimen obtained. by d’Orbigny from (?) Pondicherry was a little larger than
ours, but otherwise not different.

Locality.—Comarapolliam, in soft, yellowish sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Axrialoor group.

LXXX. VITRINELLA, Adams, 1850.

1. VITRINELLA ORBICULATA, Séoliczka, Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 16.

Vitrin. testa orbiculata, tenwi, vitrea, anfractibus tribus, rapide crescentibus,
sutura impressa sejunctis composita, spira depressa ; ultimo anfractu ad peripheriam
votundato ; basi late umbilicata, haud callosa; superficie striis incrementi minu-
tissimis notata ; apertura transversaliter ovata, marginibus tenuissimis ; labro ad
basin late insinuato.

Height : transverse diameter of the shell (consd. as 1:00) Ojos:

The orbicular form of the extremely thin and transparent shell, being smooth
and largely umbilicated and having the outer lip on the base widely insinuated,
are characters which agree with typical species of recent Vitrinelle, from which
the present one only differs by its somewhat larger size. The small number of
whorls, their rapid increase and the deep suture, are important specific distinctions.

Locality.—Verdachellum, in a brownish calcareous sandstone ; very rare.

Formation. —Verdachellum group. .

LI. Family,—LIOTIIDA.

LioTun#&, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 403; Chenu, Man. I, p. 351; L10TiaD#, Gray, Guide,
1857, p. 146.

The animal of Ziotia is said only to differ from that of Turbo by the absence
of lobes between the tentacles, but appendages are present on the outer side of these ;
median head-lobes are, however, known in Cyclostrema, the animal of which rather

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 351

resembles that of Scisswrella (Anatomus); the body is cylindrical, the tentacles
either thick and short, or thin and prolonged; foot small with short appendages,
head produced, eyes on conspicuously thickened bulgings.

The shells of the Lzor1zzp# are usually of small size, sub-orbicular, with short
spire, transversally and spirally ribbed, often umbilicated, with the aperture circular,
having more or less thickened and continuous margins ; internally with a very thin
pearly layer, which is said to be occasionally wanting. The operculum is horny
inside, calcareous externally, many whorled, in most of the recent species consisting
of separate, shelly particles, which are arranged in numerous, spiral lines.

The Lrormp# possess several characters by which they appear to connect the
Umusonup# with the Tvrsryvip#, inasmuch as many of the species are equally
related to both of these; the opercula have the shape of the former and, partially,
the structure of the next family; the peculiarly thickened margins of the aperture
and the thickness or want of a distinctly pearly internal layer of the shell, all seem
to indicate an independent position of this family, intermediate between the two.

The principal genera referred to it are according to A. Adams,—Wérchia,
Adams; Adeorbis, Wood; Cyclostrema, Marryatt, with the sub-genera Daronia,
Cynisca and Tubiola ;* Liotia, Gray, with the sub-genera J/aira, H. and A. Adams,
and Arene, H. and A. Adams, the species of the latter being, however, in no way
different from other Liotie. Minolia has been proposed (Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1860,
IL., p. 886) by A. Adams for a Torinia-like shell, being, however, pearly within,
with the aperture circular and the margins united. Haplocochlias, Carpenter, 1864
(ibid. vol. XIII., p. 476), has a similar but internally non-pearly shell, the columella
is thin and the outer lip varicose.

It is rather doubtful whether all these genera and sub-genera can remain in
this family. I have already remarked that Adeorbis has, on the authority of
Deshayes, been placed in the Rissorp#, (see p. 273). The animal of Cyclostrema
appears to be more allied to that of Scisswrella, than to any Trocurpz or allied
families. Dérchia is also doubtfully placed here, because it seems more closely
allied to the Rorzzrip%. The sub-genus Tubiola is the same as Montfort’s Lip-
pistes, the type being Turbo niveus of Chemnitz; this species may be an Adeorbis,
if the shell be not pearly. With regard to Zlaira, the type of which is Delph.
evoluta, Reeve, it also remains to be ascertained whether the shell is pearly within
or not. If it be not pearly it ought most probably to be referred to Discohelizx
of the Sorar1mDzZ.

The recent species are with few exceptions not common avail and this chiefly
accounts for our imperfect knowledge of them; in most cases the animals and the
opercula remain to be discovered.

There is a large number of shells known which appear to represent this family
in former geological periods. Several characteristic species of Ziotia occur even
in the lowest secondary deposits. From cretaceous beds I may mention Delphinula
Dupiniana, VOrb., Turbo dispar, @Orb., Straparolus Michaillensis, Pictet et Camp.,

* Sowerby’s Thesaurus, pl. 255 and 258.

352 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Turbo Wichaillensis, Pict. and C., Turbo Loclensis, P. and C., Delphinula Bonnardi,
d@Arch., Turbo Geslint and Mulleti, d’Arch., and probably others which are only
known from specimens too imperfect to admit of even an approximately correct
generic determination.

The multispiral, calcareous opercula figured by d’Orbigny (Pal. frang., terr.
cerét. II, pl. 186 bis, figs. 13-17) and by Reuss (Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1854, VIL.
pt. I, pl. 29, fig. 4,) most probably belong to species of the Lrorirpz.

We have nothing to add from the cretaceous deposits of South India.

LIL. Family,—_TURBINIDA.

H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, TrocHipZ, ex parte, pp. 389-403; Gray, Guide, 1857, TurBinrpz ;
Chenu, Man. I, TrocHipa, ex parte, pp. 342-351.

The animals of the TurzinrpZ in respect to general form of the body and the
dentition are in no way particularly different from those of the related families.
They generally have a short, not retractile, rostrum; long tentacles, short eye-
peduncles, the necklobes and also the lateral fringe well developed, and the operculi-
gerous lobe generally provided with a few long cirrhi.

The principal characteristic lies in the presence of a thick calcareous coat on the
outer side of a thin, generally paucispiral operculum. There must be some reason
for the secretion of this calcareous mass, probably resting in a peculiarity of the
operculigerous lobe.

The shells are of very different form, though always turbinate, but either
smooth or variously ornamented, with rounded or angular whorls.

We include three sub-families in the Tvraryipa, meme: PHASIANELLINE,
TURBININE, ANd ASTRALIINAE.

a. Sub-family,—PHASTANELLIN 2.

EuTRoPUNz, H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 389; zurRoPIANA, Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 145;
PHASIANELLIN2, Chenu, Man. I, p. 342; Phasianella auctorum. i

In the large species of the pxaszavzezzriv# the neck-lappets are very large and
ciliated, while in those of small size they are said to be wanting; the fringe at the
upper part of the foot is always very small, but still traceable; the foot is very
narrow and divided by a longitudinal furrow; the operculigerous cirrhi are three on
each side and of considerable length. Operculum ovate with a smooth, thick,
calcareous coat,

The shells are porcellanous, polished, ovate or turbinate, generally smooth, aper-
ture ovate with the margins posteriorly not united, and the inner lip smooth.

The following generic and sub-generic distinctions have been proposed :—

1. Phasianelia, Lamck., 1804, has been restricted by H. and A. Adams (Gen. I,
p. 389) for the larger species, in which the neck-lappets are well developed; the

shell is ovate, smooth and polished; aperture ovate with the inner lip moderately
thickened ; columella solid ; the outer lip is sharp.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 353

la. Tricolia, Risso, 1826. This name has been reserved for the small
Phasianelle, which are said to have the neck-lobes not well developed, though this
has by no means been satisfactorily proved. Except in the small size the shells
do not offer any essential distinction from Phasianelle, on which account this
group can hardly be considered even of sub-generic value; but it is probable that
the inflated forms, which are at present included in that sub-division, may in
time be considered as the types of distinct genera.

2. Chromotis, A. Adams, 1863 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., XI, p. 19), has been
proposed for species, like Phas. neritina, Dunk., from the Cape of Good Hope. The
shell is ear-shaped, thin, polished ; spire very short; whorls few, rapidly enlarging ;
aperture oval, columella flattened and solid. The operculum is calcareous.

3. Leiopyrga, A. Adams, 1863 (Ann. mag. XI, p. 19). Shell turbinate,
thin, smooth, polished ; aperture semicircular, shorter than the spire, inner lip thin,
columella incurved, excavated. The type is Leiop. picturata, the locality, where it
was found, not being known.

4, Hucosmia, Carpenter, 1864 (Ann. mag. XIII, p. 475). Shell turbinate,
solid, smooth; aperture with the margins nearly continuous, but not callous; colum-
ella slightly excavated.

The pz4staNELLIN#, or at least forms in every way identical with them, begin
in the lowest. sedimentary formations, and are most numerous during the mesozoic
period, from the expiration of which they somewhat decrease. The recent species
will amount to about 60; they are found in all parts of the tropical and sub-
. tropical seas, but are never very numerous.

Pictet gives in Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., pp. 462-463, a list of 14 species from
the cretaceous deposits of Europe. In this list the Ph. gosawica and conica of
Zekeli have to be considered as identical under the former name. Phas. Reussiana,
Stol., has been proposed for another Gosau-species, which has erroneously been
identified by Zekeli with Ph. ervyna of d’Orbigny (vide Stoliczka, Revision
der Gosau-Gast., ete., p. 57—Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, LII). The Pa. imvoluta,
Giebel=Pyramidella id. of Miiller, has most probably nothing to do with
this genus. From America three species are known and from Eastern Asia
one. Within the last few years there have not been any additions made to this
number of cretaceous species, which so far as they have been represented by reliable
figures and descriptions, appear to belong without exception to the genus Phasianella,
as restricted.

Phas. Absalonis, Fraas (Witrtemb. nat. Jahreshefte, XXIII, 1867, p. 240),
does not belong to this genus, but more probably to Trochacteon.

I have to report from the South Indian cretaceous rocks three species, one of
which, Ph. mceerta, has already been described by Prof. Forbes; and two are new,
Ph. globoides and conula. Thus the total number of cretaceous Phasianelle at
present amounts to about 20 species.

354 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
LXXXI. PHASIANELLA, Lamarck, 1804.

1. PHASIANELLA INCERTA, Forbes, Pl. XXIII, Figs. 17-19.

1846. Phasianella incerta, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., VIL., p. 123, Pl. XIII, Fig. 8.

1850. Fusus subincertus, D’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 229.

Ph. testa ovato-elongata, levigata, anfractibus numerosis, convexiusculis, sutura
impressa junctis composita ; ultimo anfractu inflato, spira altiore; apertura ovata,
postice valde acuminata ; labio sinuoso, subcalloso, labro ad margimem tenu.

Spiral angle 48°—52°; sutural angle 8°—10°.
Approximate height of spire : total of shell (consd.as1:00) .., 0°44.
Height of penultimate whorl : its width (om) op des BEE

Shell ovately elongated, composed of numerous volutions, which are convex
and separated by a deep suture, the spire being rather elevated, but shorter than the
last whorl. The surface is smooth; aperture ovate, posteriorly narrow and pointed ;
the inner lip sinuous and somewhat thickened, outer lip thin, and anteriorly broadly
produced.

Prof. Forbes was perfectly correct in stating, that he has “little doubt that
better specimens will show” the species “to be Phasianella.” Our specimen,
which is represented in Fig. 19, has the margins of the aperture perfect, though
the specimen itself is a good deal distorted by lateral pressure. D’Orbigny’s
generic correction of this species has no foundation whatever.

Localities —Karapaudy, in yellowish conglomeratic sandstone; Alundana-
pooram, in whitish, soft and fine grained sandstone; E. of Garudamungalum, in
bluish, hard sandstone; rare. One specimen fram the neighbourhood of Veraghoor
measures about 160 mm. in height, and 100 mm. in width of the last volution.
This species is one of the largest shells from the cretaceous beds of South India.

Formation.—Arrialoor and Trichinopoly groups. To the former the first
named locality belongs.

2. PHASIANELLA GLOBOIDES, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 16.

Phas. testa ovato-globosa, tenwi, spira brevi, subobtusa; anfractibus paucis,
convexis, sutura impressa junctis, striis imcrementi crassiusculis notatis ; apertura
ovata.

Spiral angle about 80°; sutural angle 10°.
Approximate height of aperture : total of shell (consd.as 1:00) ... 0°66.
Height of penultimate whorl : its width (Ce eae eee 03508

This species is well characterized and easily distinguished by its remarkably
globose form, short spire, convex volutions, and the distinct transverse striz of
erowth, the shell being otherwise smooth and thin. The suture is impressed; the
aperture oval; the columella moderately thickened and at its termination some-
what twisted.

Locality.—Olapaudy, in soft, finely oolitic rock; very rare.

Formation.-—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 35
3. PHASIANELLA CONULA, Stoliczha, Pl. XXIII, Fig. 15.

Ph. testa subconica, spira acuminata, moderate-longa ; anfractibus 6, paululum
convexis, levigatis, sutura timpressa junctis, ultimo subinflato, spira aliquantum altiore ;
apertura ovali, postice acuta, antice lata atque rotundata, labio crassiusculo, labro
tenut.

Spiral angle 64°; sutural angle 7°.
Height of aperture : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) a sor NUKE
» Of penultimate whorl : its width( ,, eee) ae nga AURGSO),

A small, conical shell, composed of about six volutions, which are slightly
convex and smooth. The last whorl is somewhat more inflated in proportion with
the rest, and higher than the spire. The aperture is oblique, posteriorly remarkably
pointed and anteriorly broadly rounded; the outer lip is sharp, the inner lip
somewhat thickened. There is a very slight indication of a fissure.

This species resembles in form Ph. Sowerbyi, VOrb. (Ph. striata, Sow.) from
the Blackdown Greensand, but it has no trace of spiral striation.

Locality.—8.-W. of Comarapolliam ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

b. Sub-family,—TURBININ A.
H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 391; Chenu, Man. I, p. 343; Gray, Guide, 1857, rvrzin4, p. 142.

The shells of the rvzzivin# are distinguished by their convex, generally thick
whorls and a subcircular aperture, the margins of which are internally usually
callous and smooth, while the edge of the outer lip is sharp, more or less undulating,
according to the presence or absence of spiral ribbings on the external surface ;
the operculum has a round shape similar to the aperture, and mostly consists of a
few rapidly increasing whorls.

The genera constituting this sub-family are generally known to conchologists
under the old name Turbo of Linné. Philippi, though admitting the necessity
of generic sub-divisions in Trochus, objects to them in Turbo, and Deshayes groups
the species into “umbilicated” shells and such as have a “perforated” or solid
columella. Generic distinctions in the rvrziviv# are not very urgently required,
because the number of recent species is not very large, yet when we come to class
the fossil species, the divisions pointed out by H. and A. Adams, Gray and others,
are at least extremely convenient, and they ought, therefore, to be accepted unless
direct proofs to the contrary can be given through the examination of the shells
and animals. '

The following genera will be found recorded in the works above mentioned :—

1. Turbo, Linné, 1858 (H. and A. Adams, Gen., I, pp. 391 and 392).

It seems to me that it is really impossible to determine any limit between the
species referred by H. and A. Adams to Turbo and those called Senectus. The
only way partially to retain that distinction would be to restrict the former name

356 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

to the smooth species only and the latter to the ribbed ones, but when large sevies
of the same species, as, for instance, of 7. argyrostoma are compared, it will be
seen that in some localities all the specimens are spirally ribbed, while in others
they are less so, and again in others they are almost smooth. According to the
degree of these spiral ribbings, the anterior margin of the aperture is more
or less produced into a distinct lobe; this one again is channelled im young
specimens, solid and flat in old ones, the former having at the same time the
columella distinctly hollowed out, the latter covered with the callosity of the
inner lip.

2. armaticus, Gray, 1840 (ibid. p. 393).

2a. Ocana, Adams, 1862 (Proc. Zool. Soe., Lond., p. 143), proposed for
S. helicinus, Born, as a type.

3. Marmarostoma, Swains., 1840 (Lunella, Bolt., in H. and A. Adams’ Gen.
I, p. 398).

4. Modelia, Gray, 1850 (ibid. p. 394).

5. Prisogaster, Mérch, 1850 (ibid. p. 395) ought probably not to be generically
distinguished from Turbo.

6. Callopoma, Gray, 1850 (ibid. p. 395).

7. Ninella, Gray, 1850 (ibid. p. 396).

8. Collonia, Gray, 1852 (ibid. p. 396).

The number of fossil species described under the name of Turbo is very large,
but I do not think that more than one-half of them really belong to this sub-family.
When speaking of the Zrrrorrvip# 1 have already remarked that -several of the
fossil species of Zarbo appear to belong to Amberleya, and one or two have to be
considered as the types of new genera. The large species of zvreryrv~ do not
appear to have been formerly so numerous as they are at the present; they are,
however, found represented already in the paleeozoic formations. Smaller species
resembling the recent Collonia are very common in all secondary deposits ; they are,
however, difficultly distinguished from similar rrocuiv%, because the opereula are
extremely rarely preserved.

No generic classification of the cretaceous rvrarwry has as yet been attempted,
and I do not think that such an attempt would be followed by any success, if con-
clusions be derived only from the descriptions and figures. The most careful
examination of the original specimens and their comparison with recent generic
type-specimens will be the only way to insure certainty as to the correctness of
the determination. There can be little doubt that most of the genera, as above
quoted, are found represented already in cretaceous beds. I may mention species
like Turbo Jaccardi; Pict. and Camp., 7. Villersensis and Urgonensis ; T. Thur-
manni, P. and C., and 7. Rouyanus, D’Orb.; T. Brunneri and T. Coquandi, P. and
C., and others which successively belong to Turbo, (Senectus), Sarmaticus, Callopoma,
Collonia, and others. We have no species of rurervzv# to report from South India,

which seems rather remarkable, as several of the recent species are very common
in these seas.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 357
e. Sub-family,—ASTRALIIN A.

Shells helicoid, more or less depressed, usually with concave basis, ornamented
with spiral ridges, which often are spinose or tuberculated on the periphery of the
last whorl; aperture depressed, roundish ; operculum oval, consisting of a few rapidly
enlarging whorls.

As regards the form of the shell and that of the aperture the species belonging
to the present sub-family form a transition to the Z’rocarps, to which they previously
have been referred, though their opercula are always provided with a thick calca-
reous coating and generally have a characteristic oval shape.

The following genera have been distinguished :—

1. Astralium, Link, 1807, (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 397) as restricted for
the depressed and umbilicated species.

2. Calcar, Montf., 1810 (Stella, Klein, in H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I,
p. 898) ; this includes the species with a more convex basis and a solid columella.
Klein (Ostrac., pp. 9-10) proposed for species, which apparently belong to the
two last genera, the names Sol, Luna, Stella and in part also Cricostoma. It is
difficult to give priority to any of these names, because the figures are not
characteristic. :

To Calear probably also belongs Turboidea, Seeley, which was proposed for a
fossil species, 7. nodosa, from the Cambridge Greensand. It only differs from the
former by a narrow umbilicus, which is, however, equally well developed in young
specimens of Calear (see Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1861, VIT, p. 288, pl. 11, fig. 14).

3. Guilfordia, Gray, 1850 (ibid. p. 399) differs from Calcar by having the
whorls more depressed and the last one ornamented with a number of long periphe-
rical spines.

4. Wvanilla, Gray, 1850 (ibid. p. 400). The shells of this genus are distin-
guished by a pyramidal form and solid columella, being truncated anteriorly.

5. Pachypoma, Gray, 1850 (¢bid. p. 400).

6. Lithopoma, Gray, 1850, (ibid. p. 401).

7 (5a?) Pomaulax, Gray, 1850 (bid. p. 402).

8 (6a?) Cookia, Lesson, 1832 (ibid. 402).

9 (2a?) Bolma, Risso, 1826 (bid. 403).

Gray in his Guide of 1857 accepts the five last named genera exactly in the
same way as do H. and A. Adams, but Chenu recognizes only the first one, Pachy-
poma, as a genus and the other four as sub-genera. I have no materials of recent
species to compare, but it seems to me that the old Trochus wndosus, Wood, which
is the only species of Pomaulax, is in reality not generically distinct from Pachy-
poma, and likewise the Cookia sulcata, Martyn, sp., not distinct from Lithopoma ;
nor do I see any special reason for distinguishing Bolma from Calear; and thus we
would have only six genera as constituting the sub-family, Astralinwm., Calcar.
Guilfordia, Cookia or Lithopoma, Uvanilla, Pachypoma.

358 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The asrraLizv® appear to have a large number of representative species in the
fossil state, and several very interesting forms can be traced in the oldest sedimentary
formations, though they have not as yet been discriminated from Trochus and Turbo.
My attention was first attracted to the existence of asrrazmn In cretaceous forma-
tions by the occurrence of a large number of oval, calcareous opercula, which I had
collected in the Gosau-deposits at different localities in the Alps. D’Orbigny, Reuss
and others have figured such opercula. After having compared several of the
species, formerly described by Zekeli under the name of Delphinula, occurring in
the same beds as those oval opercula, with recent species of Astraliwm and others,
T have been able to ascertain their generic identity. Thus in my revision of the
Gosau-Gastropoda (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, LII, p. 539, etc.) I have quoted
Astralium muricatum, granulatum, radiatum, grande, and Guilfordia spinosa. 1
might indicate a good number of other cretaceous species, but not having seen the
originals I cannot vouch for the accuracy of their determination ; Turbo Martinianus,
D’Orb., of which 7. Pictetianus probably is only a young specimen, 7. Mailleanus,
DOrb., 2. Renauxianus, D’Orb., Turbo Crivelli, Pictet and Camp. and others appear
to belong to Calear; tomatia ornatissima, Coquand (Htage Apt. de l Espagne, 1865,
pl. 5, fig. 4), Trochus Goldfussi, Binkhorst (Monog. Gast. et Ceph. craie de Limbg.,
1861, p. 51, pl. 3, fig. 18), and others to Astralium, ete.

T shall describe from the South Indian cretaceous deposits four species in this
sub-family, Astralinm carnaticum, Stol., Calcar jugosus, Stol., Uvanilla Rajah,
Forbes, sp., and Lithopoma (Cookia?) imtersecta, Stol.; none of the species are as
perfectly preserved as would be desirable, but still as to the generic determination
of the two first named there can be little doubt, while the two others are more
uncertain.

LXXXII. ASTRALIUM, Zink, 1807.
1. AsTratium Carnaticum, Stoliczka, Pl. XXV, Fig. 2.

Ast. testa crassa, suborbiculari, spira paulo elevata, apice submammillalo ;
anfractibus supra planiusculis, spiraliter multiliratis, ad suturam subtuberculatis, liris
subrugosis notatis ; ultimo ad peripheriam obtuse angulato, ad basin convexo atque
lirato ; umbilico aperto ; apertura fere quadrangulari,

Spiral angle about 135°.
Approximate height of the shell : diameter of the basis (consd. as 1:00) ... 0°62.

Shell large, thick, suborbicular, with a short spire; whorls above flattened and
ornamented with about 6-8 slightly undulating or rugose ridges, and near the
anterior suture with a number of obtuse tubercles. The last whorl is angular
at the periphery, and then gradually curving in the convex basis. On the angle,
which separates the upper flat from the peripherical obtuse portion of the
whorl, there are a number of rounded tuberculations present, but they generally
hecome less distinct when they approach the aperture. The entire surface is

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 359

covered with spiral ridges, each measuring about one mm. in thickness and separ-
ated by equally broad furrows. There is no distinct granulation to be observed on
the ridges, but they appear to be a little rough. The umbilicus is large, and the
aperture nearly quadrangular.

This species in general form and ornamentation very much resembles Astralium
muricatum, Zek. sp., from the Gosau-deposits of the Alps (Sitz., Akad., Wien, 1865,
LIT, p. 589, and Abhandlungen Geol. Reichs-Anst., 1852, vol. I, pt. I, p. 57, pl. 10,
figs. 7, 10, 11), but it is distinguished by the want of distinct tubercles or spines on
the spiral ridges, which are also more numerous than in the European form,

Locality.—Moraviatoor, in brownish, calcareous sandstone; only a few, not
perfectly preserved specimens have as yet been obtained.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

LXXXITI. CALCAR, Montfort, 1810.
1. CatcaRr suGosus, Stoliczka, Pl. XXV, Fig. 5.

Cal. testa late-conica, crassa; anfractibus sub-applanatis, spiraliter quatuor
jugis acutiusculis, sublevigatis ac equidistantibus notatis; basi plana, haud umbili-
cata; apertura quadrangulari, depressa.

Spiral angle 86°; sutural angle about 8°.

Approximate height of shell : diameter of the basis (considered as1:00) ... 0°72.
of one whorl : its width Games os 5) ano. OPEB.

A very distinct, broadly conical, thick shell, which has each of the whorls
ornamented with four sharp and slightly undulating ridges. Two of these are
placed at the respective anterior and posterior margins of the whorls, and two in the
middle; they are separated by three equally broad and deep furrows. The surface
of the shell appears to be otherwise smooth. The basis of the last volution is flat,
not umbilicated, but the columella and a neighbouring portion of the inner lip are
strongly thickened and callous; the aperture is quadrangular, much broader than
high.

I am not acquainted with any cretaceous species which could be compared
with this remarkable shell. The ridges show only a very slight undulation, but no
spines or tubercles, still I do not think that the species could belong to any other
known genus. The general form of the shell, the thickened solid columella and
the strong inner lip perfectly agree with species of Calear.

Locality —Moraviatoor, in brownish, calcareous sandstone: only the figured
specimen, which is in many respects rather imperfect, has as yet been found.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

360 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
LXXXIV. UVANILLA, Gray, 1850.

1. (?) Uvaniuna Ragan, Forbes, sp. Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 12.

1846. Trochus Rajah, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 120, Pl. XIII, Fig. 12 ; idem d’Orbigny.
: Pictet, et alii.
1862. COraspedotus Rajah, Ryckholt, Journ. de Conch. X, p. 414.

*T. testa conoidea, anfractibus (6) tumidis, subangulatis, superne depressis, oblique
plicatis, plicis distantibus (in anfractibus superioribus incompletis) longitudinaliter
(i. e. transversaliter) sulcato-striatis ; basi convexa; apertura quadrangulari’ (Forbes,
loc. cit.)

We re-produce with slight alterations Forbes’ figure of the only specimen that
has yet been obtained. It is in many respects very incomplete, and the generic
determination remains, therefore, doubtful, because the species may be proved to be
a Chlorostoma or some other genus allied in form. The columella is solid, twisted,
and terminates anteriorly with a strong obtuse point. The whorls are ornamented
with transverse ribs, of which about three in each circuit are stronger than others ;
they also produce deeper sulcations on the cast. The basis of the last whorl is
rather angular, and when the shell was preserved it was no doubt still more so.
The number of spiral strize in one whorl varies from 7 to 10.

Locality.—Pondicherry, in light coloured sandstone.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LXXXV. LITHOPOMA, Gray, 1850 (or COOKIA, Lesson, 1832).

1. Lirgoproma (cooxia?) inTERSEcTA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Fig. 21;
PAS XeXc Va Eh osteo

Lithop. testa turbinata, anfractibus convexis, strus ternis spiralibus, distanter
subtuberculatis, atque nonnullis costis transversalibus, plus minusve crassiusculis
ornatis, ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato; basi convexa ; apertura subcirculari,
labio crasso, antice obsolete sulcato, labro tenwi ; columella solida.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 8°.
Approximate height of shell : diameter of its basis (consd. as 1:00) sco. > LOND,
Height of one whorl : its width ... ai ectln assy + apse tee) soo. P50),

The single specimen in our collection is rather imperfect ; but the presence of
transverse ribbings, some of which are stronger than others, and the solid columella
being anteriorly somewhat flattened and grooved make the generic determination
of the species rather probable. The whorls are convex, and each is ornamented with
three subtuberculated strive, two of which are placed near the middle and one near
the anterior margin of the suture. Imperfect specimens of this species are dis-
tinguished from Uvanilla Rajah by the want of a twisted columella.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group. :

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 361
LIT. Family,—TROCHID.

The animals of the Yrocuzp# in external form and organisation are almost
identical with those of the Tvrzinip, the three pairs of filamentous appendages on
the sides of the operculigerous lobe are generally well developed, and often there are
one or two additional pairs on the front part of the foot; the head lobes are usually
small and occasionally wanting; the teeth of many of the genera are, according
to Philippi, variable within certain limits, though always characterized by the
large number of uniform laterals.

Shell conical, pyramidal, with flat, or ovately depressed, somewhat convex
whorls, spiral lines and ridges generally present, transverse ribs rare; aperture
quadrangular, occasionally somewhat depressedly roundish, margins posteriorly meet-
ing at an angle, outer lip sharp at the edge, and very rarely externally thickened,
immer lip very often terminating with a tooth; operculum horny, circular, consisting
of numerous narrow whorls, with a central and often somewhat thickened nucleus.

Until within the last few years hardly more than half a dozen conchologists
appeared inclined to accept the numerous generic distinctions of Trochus, as pointed
out by Swainson, Gray, Philippi, H. and A. Adams and others. Still researches of
late years, having been specially directed towards the careful examination of the
animals and the relative comparison of the shells, have shown not only the great
convenience, but in many instances the propriety of the application of distinct generic
denominations. No attempt, however, has been made to classify the numerous fossil
species according to the results obtained from the examination of the recent ones;
and this indeed is not easily accomplished. For as those distinctions are in most
cases based upon the differences in the columellar lip of full grown and_ perfectly
well preserved specimens, it will readily be understood that this part of a fossil shell
very often becomes obliterated by mineral matrix and is very difficultly exposed.
There is occasionally no less difficulty experienced in determining whether a fossil
shell be a young or a full grown specimen.

I shall give a list of the principal so called generic types of this family, append
ing short characteristics of those which more commonly occur in secondary deposits ;
of others, which are rarely or doubtfully reported fossil, it will suffice for the present
to refer to H. and A. Adams’ ‘ Genera’, and other known conchological works.

To facilitate a review of the genera they might be arranged according to the
general form of the shells into four sub-families, somewhat similar to those of the
Tursinip#, though perhaps not equally characteristic. We have representatives of
all the four divisions in our South Indian cretaceous deposits.

a. Sub-family,—GIBBULINA.
Shell depressed, solid, interior margins thickened, generally striated or dentate.

1. Gibbula, Leach, 1826 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 481). Shell conoidal,
depressed, mostly narrowly umbilicated; aperture angularly roundish, both lips
internally slightly thickened ; columella sometimes terminating obtusely.

362 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Species of Gibdula are very common in cretaceous deposits. Imay mention Zroch. Requienianus,
VOrb., Turbo Goupilianus, VOrb., Turbo Brunneri, T. Coquandi, T. Viteli, Trochus Desori,
P. Couloni of Pictet and Campiche (see Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser.), Turbo arenosus, Sow.
(Sitz. Akad., Wien, LII, p. 534), Turbo inflerus, scaliformis, Herklotsi, granuloso-clathratus and
Zekelit of Binkhorst, all belonging to the same type, as do Turbo Strombecki, rimosus, granulose-cinctus,
clathratus, rudis, filogranus, cariniferus of the same author (Monographie Gast. et. Ceph. craie de
Limbourg, 1861). It would not be surprising if all the last named forms from Maestricht were
proved to belong only to one or two really distinct species, in one of which the spiral strie are more
equal and almost smooth, in the other granulated and alternately thicker and thinner.

Seeley describes from the Cambridge Greensand (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1861, VII, p. 290,
pl. 11, fig. 16) a Tr. devistriatus, which he provisionally refers to Giddula. The shell of this species
is rather thin, depressed, broadly conical, the whorls are squarish and spirally striated, base umbi-
licated. It seems very probable that a new generic name must be proposed for this shell, if it does
not belong to Margarita. I have described another species of the very same type from the Alpine
Lias, Trochus rotulus, and also noticed the characteristic form and thin structure of the shell (Sitz.
Akad., Wien, 1861, XLIII, p. 178, pl. 2, fig. 7).

I shall note two new species, G2b. Jerdoniana and granulosa, from the South Indian cretaceous
rocks.

2. Diloma, Philippi, 1845. Shell conically depressed, like Gibbula, smooth or
spirally striated; the umbilical region is covered with a thin, porcellanous expansion
of the columella, forming an elevated ridge on the inner side of the labrum, but not
uniting with the same (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 419, Philippi, Handbuch, 1853,
p. 209).

3. Oxytele, Philippi, 1847, only differs from the last genus in having the
-porcellanous expansion thin and gradually uniting with the labrum; the type is
Trochus merula, Chem.

A characteristic species occurs in our cretaceous rocks of South India, Ox. notabilis, which is the
only cretaceous form fairly to be placed in this genus. There are, however, from the jurassic deposits
a large number of species known (like Zroch. Belus, Acmon, Halesus, Pollux, Diomedes, Labadyei,
described by D’Orbigny in his Pal. frangaise, ter. jur. vol. IL; Zroch. obsoletus, Morris and Lycett,
and others, which most probably ought to be referred to the present genus, or partially to Diloma.

The recent species of Diloma chiefly inhabit South America and Australia ; those of Ozyte/e,
the Mediterranean and eastern seas.

4. Monilea, Swainson, 1840, is characterized by a large umbilicus surrounded
with a striated or undulated callus ; the inner lip is indented, having two or three
small tubercles, in which the internal striz of the umbilicus terminate; the shell
itself is rather solid.

Several jurassic species appear to belong to Monilea, like Turbo Calypso and Eudoxus of
d@Orbigny and others, but I am not acquainted with any from cretaceous rocks.

H. and A. Adams (Gen. I, p. 481) consider Solariella, S. Wood, as a sub-
genus of Monilea, but I rather think that it is more closely allied to Margarita,
and shall notice it subsequently.

5. Clanculus, Montfort, 1810 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 415).

6. Monodonta, Lamarck, 1799 (ibid. p. 417; Labio, in Philippi’s Handb.,
p. 209). There have been a few cretaceous and jurassic species described under
the last named genus, but I do not think correctly, as none of them show an

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 363

internally thickened and crenulated layer. Characteristic species of both genera
are first known with sufficient accuracy from the tertiaries.

7. Craspedotus, Philippi, 1847, (Otavia, Gray, Cat. 1857, p. 158). Shell
globular, thick, ornamented like Monodonta; inner margin of the aperture
thickened and crenulated, umbilical region impressed, flattened, but not hollowed
out, outer lip externally with a conspicuous varix (see H. and A. Adams’ Gen. TI,
p- 417, and Philippi’s Handbuch, p. 209). The type of the genus is the Medi-
terranean Craspedotus Otavianus, Cantraine, or Cr. limbatus, Phil., for which
Brussina again lately proposed the sub-generic name Danilia (Verhandlg. Zool. Bot.
Gesellsch. Wien, 1865, vol. XV, p. 25).

Ryckholt (Journ. de Conch., 1862, X, pp. 415-417) enumerates in his Catalogue of Craspedotus
38 species, of which no less than 35 are from cretaceous rocks, two being tertiary and one recent.

The larger number of the cretaceous species are described in the second part of the author’s
“ Mélanges paléontologiques,” which, I am sorry to say, we have not as yet been able to obtain in
Calcutta. With regard to the few other species quoted by Ryckholt from the Paléont. frangaise
of d’Orbigny, I must express great doubt as to their belonging to Craspedotus. The internal
thickened and crenulated margins of the recent C. limbatus are very characteristic, but not to be
found in any of the cretaceous species with which I am acquainted. I do not see any benefit to be
derived from such shifting about of species into different genera without previously stating the
reasons which make one determination more probable than the other. Suggestions of those generic
transfers can always be made, but they must be first confirmed by the examination of the originals,
or of other better preserved specimens, before the new genéric determinations are really introduced
into the literature of the family.

8. Huchelus, Philippi, 1847 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 418,— Aradasia,
Gray, Cat. 1857, p. 158,—Philippi, Handb., p. 209). The shell is characterized by
its oval or sometimes nearly globular form, convex whorls ornamented with granular
ridges and a solid or slightly excavated columella; the aperture is roundish, inter-
nally somewhat thickened and striated, the outer lip being obtuse on the edge
and crenulated, the inner usually with one or more slight tubercles. This genus
only differs from Monilea by the want of a callous edge to the umbilicus.

A large number of jurassic species very much resemble in external ornamentation the recent
species of Huchelus, but in most of them no teeth or tubercles are known on the inner lip, the
aperture being almost circular, like in Delphinula. Of cretaceous species Turbo solitarius, Stol.
(Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, XVLII, p. 534) Zrochus dentigerus, d’Orb., Turbo Fonninus, d’Orb.,
7. decussatus and Goupilianus, @Orb., Trock. crucianus, Pictet and Camp., may belong to this
genus. We shall notice one species, Huchelus ornatus, from the South Indian cretaceous rocks.

9. Omphalius, Philippi, 1847 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 429,-—Philippi’s
Handb., p. 210), is also closely allied to Monilea, and only differs from it by having
the callus on the edge of the umbilicus very distinct; the inner lip is almost
straight, sometimes with one or two tubercles, the columella not twisted.

10. Trochiscus, Sowerby, 1838 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 482).

11. Chlorostoma, Swainson, 1840 (ibid. p. 428) is distinguished by its broadly
conical and depressed form, the columella is hollow, the inner lip always thickened,
more or less covering the umbilical region; the whorls are generally spirally striated

and transversally rugose.

364 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The only cretaceous species which probably belongs to this genus is Turbo plicatilis, Desh.
(d’Orbigny, Pal. franc. terr. crét. II, pl. 188, figs. 11-13). Zr. crucianus, P. and C., which I have
mentioned under Huchelus, has also the general form of the recent Chlorostoma, but not the thickened
lip, and the tooth is rather median than terminal. 3

12. Trochocochlea, Klein, 1757 (Ostrac. p. 42, pl. 2, figs. 53-54;—H. and
A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 425—Osilinus, Phil., Handb., p. 210—Zabio apud Gray, Cat.
1857, p. 155). Shell ovately conical, solid, smooth or spirally ridged, not umbili-
cated, but with the inner lip flattened, concave anteriorly, provided with a tooth at
the termination of the columella. Klein’s figures of two species are very character-
istic and entitle his name to priority.

This is a very important genus in fossil Conchology ; numerous jurassic species belong to it,
like Turbo bicinctus, dOrb., 7. castor, d’Orb., Trockh. Pietti, Heb. et Desl., Monod. Lyelli and formosa,
Morris and Lycett, U. comma, M. Waltoni, M. tegulata, M. arata of Lycett and many others.

Of cretaceous species I may mention Trochus Marollinus, d’Orb., and 7. Dupperreyi, @ Arch.

18. Tegula, Lesson, 1832, is considered by Gray (Cat. 1857, p. 153) and
others as a distinct genus. The type is 7. pellis-serpentis, which is not only
distinguished by its more pyramidal form and granulated whorls, but especially
by a broad callosity covering the concave umbilical region; the columella is twisted
and terminates with an obtuse point.

14. Livona, Gray, 1842 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 412,—Cittarium, Phil.,
184.7, Handb. p. 210); the type is Turbo pica, Linn., which is specially characterized
by a toothlike process at the entrance of the umbilicus; the shell is broadly
conical, solid, smooth ; aperture roundish with the margins single, the outer one
sharpened on the edge.

b. Sub-family,—TROCHIN 41.

Shell pyramidal or subturreted, columellar lip anteriorly truncated, base of shell
flattened or concave.

15. Carinidea, Swainson, 1840 (Infundibulum, apud H. and A. Adams,
Gen. I, p. 415;—TZrochus, ex parte in Gray’s Cat. 1857, p. 148 ;—Polydonta
ex parte in Philippi’s Handb., p. 209). The type of this genus is Troch. concavus
of Linné, having the periphery of the last whorl strongly carinated, somewhat
similar to XYenophora or Infundibulum; the base is strongly concave, the inner
lip generally smooth and anteriorly very slightly obtuse, passing gradually into
the outer lip. I have already (p. 316) remarked that the name Infundibulum,
Montf., cannot be applied to this group of shells, but at the same time I believe
that they ought to be generically distinguished from Polydonta, being more closely
allied to the next genus. Trochus Hammon, Coquand (Const., pl. 2, fig. 9) from
the cretaceous rocks of Algiers may belong to this genus.

16. Trochus, Linné, 1758 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 412) as restricted for
the species with a smooth, slightly bent inner lip, being posteriorly twisted and
terminating anteriorly obtusely, but not being sensibly thickened; base concave in
the centre, but not umbilicated.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 365

17. Cardinalia, Gray, 1847 (ibid. p. 413), has the inner lip simply curved, not
twisted posteriorly, thick, smooth, and in front terminating abruptly.

18. Tectus, Montf., 1810 (bid. p. 413 ;—Pyramis, apud Gray and Philippi;
Pyramidea, Swains.). Montfort appears to have figured the Zroch. Mauritianus.
Gmel., as the type of this genus, as this is the only species which occasionally
has two rather strong fold-like teeth on the outer lip. The inner lip is in this
genus anteriorly twisted and distinctly thickened, which is the only traceable dis-
tinction from Trochus, but it appears to be constant.

19. Polydonta, Schumacher, 1817 (ibid. p. 414); the margins of the aperture
are in this genus generally somewhat thickened, the inner lip posteriorly twisted,
then almost straight, toothed or tuberculated at the edge ; the axial cavity is usually
furnished with a few callous ridges.

20. Ziziphinus, Leach, 1840 (ibid. p. 421—Caliostoma, Swains., ex parte).
Shell conical, whorls generally flattened or slightly convex, inner lip thickened,
gently curved, smooth, anteriorly terminating obtusely and mostly covering the
umbilical region.

21. Hutrochus, Adams, 1863 (Proc. Zool. Soc., London, p. 506), has been
proposed for a Ziziphinus-like shell, Hut. perspectivus, being remarkably thin and
having a perspective umbilicus. Should this group include also the umbilicated
Ziziphini which have a thicker shell ?

Of all these six last named genera the species of Ziziphinus are most numerous
in the present seas, and the same appears to be the case with the fossil ones. It is
probably not an over-estimate to say that at least one-tenth of all the known species
of Zrochus from jurassic and cretaceous deposits belong to Ziziphinus. A great
difficulty exists, however, in the correct determination of the genera, because the
inner lip is, in the fossil species, very often not so perfectly preserved, or so
thoroughly exposed as could be desired, and we must therefore in a great many cases
make our determination solely dependent upon the general form of the shell.

The cretaceous species can be partially referred to Zectus, partially to Ziziphinus, imperfect
specimens of both not being distinguishable from Zrochus, and the same must be said with regard
_ to Hutrochus as compared with the umbilicated species of Ziziphinus. Forms directly answering
to the characters of Polydonta and Carinidea are not known from cretaceous deposits, although
the Pleurot. Scarpasensis, d’Arch., has a great affinity to the last genus.

Species apparently belonging to Tectus are Trochus Guerangeri, WOrb., Tr. Couveti, Pict.
et Renev., Zr. Reneviert, Pict. et Camp. and others. I shall notice two new species from our
South Indian cretaceous rocks, Tectus tamulicus and junceus, the former unquestionably belong-
ing to this genus and the latter with the greatest probability. As characteristic species of Ziziphinus
I may mention Zroch. striatulus, Desh., Tr. girondinus, d’Orb., Tr. Cordieri, Buneli, Huoti, and
Rozeti of d’Archiac (probably representing only one or two species); Zr. Pertyi, Fischeri, Morteau-
ensis, Laharpi, Gaudini, Buvigniert, Gessneri, Gillieroni of Pictet and Campiche and others,
described by Coquand, Reuss, Geinitz, Binkhorst and Guéranger (see Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 3me.
ser.). As more properly belonging to Zrochus, on account of a conspicuous depression in the centre
of the basis, I may quote Zr. Zollikoferi, Chavannesi, Oosteri of Pict. and Camp., Zr. Razou-
mowski, Pict. et Ren., Zr. Marrotinus, d’Orb. and others. From our cretaceous deposits I have
to mention only one well known European species, Ziziphinus Geinitzianus, Rss., which generally
has a narrow umbilicus, and thus is allied to the form designated by A. Adams Eutrochus.

366 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA.

22. I may mention here that the subconical or pyramidal fossil species the
shells of which consist of numerous, plane and smooth whorls, like the cretaceous
Trochus frumentum, Pict. et Camp., and probably Zr. Astierianus, d’Orb., or the
jurassic Troch. epulus and Acteon of d’Orb., have to be distinguished as a separate
genus.

23. The umbilicated, many whorled, spirally striated or smooth species, like
the jurassic Tr. late-wmbilicatus, Tr. Marie, Tr. Cirrus of @Orbigny, Tr. lautus,
Stol. and others, ought most likely also to form a distinct genus, while the allied
species with a convex basis and square aperture appear more nearly related to Miso.
There is a great want of any critical examination of all the varied forms of
jurassic TRocH1D#.

24. Turcica, H. and A. Adams, 1854 (Gen. I, p. 423). Shell rather thin, sub-
conical, with solid columella, twisted posteriorly, inner lip with one or two fold-like
teeth. H.and A. Adams only mention the Australian 7. monilifera, A. Adams,
being the type of the genus, but I rather think that there have been some addi-
tional species described since.

The only known fossil species which most probably belong to this genus are
Trochus* Guyotianus, Tollotianus and Nicoletianus, described by Pictet and Roux
from the “Grés verts” of the neighbourhood of Geneva (Moll. foss. 1847-1853,
pp- 202-204, pl. 19, figs. 8, 9, and 10). The last of these is doubtful, being only
known from a cast, having the whorls rather roundish, and thus resembling Troch.
dentigerus, d’Orb., which more likely belongs to Huchelus.

24a. (Trochodon), Seeley, 1861 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., VII, p. 289), not ¢dem,
Agass. pro Trochidon, Swains. This was proposed for a species, Ty. cancellatus,

from the Cambridge Greensand. The shell resembles a Zziphinus, is said to be
thin, having on the columella two prominent teeth; it is therefore much more
likely that it is generically not different from Turcica.

24b. Ptychostylis, Gabb, 1865 (Proc. Calif. Akad., III, p. 187), according to
the characteristics given by Gabb, apparently does not differ from Turcica. The
columella is solid with two oblique folds; P. caffea from California is quoted as the
type.

25. Thalotia, Gray, 1847 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 420). The columella
is in this genus solid, anteriorly twisted, tuberculated or spirally grooved, the
aperture anteriorly sub-effuse. The conical shells are generally rather solid, with
the outer lip internally somewhat thickened, the more depressed ones thinner
and with the lip simply furrowed, but not markedly thickened. Recent species
of Thalotia are said chiefly to occur in the Australian seas; one rather globose
species was lately collected on the Ceylon coast by Mr. G. Nevill.

There are several species known from tertiary deposits, but I am not acquainted with any
well preserved specimens from the cretaceous and from the jurassic rocks. I could only mention
species like Turbo Buvigniert and globatus, d’?Orb,, which most nearly approach to it.

* Some other allied forms like Turbo Golezianus and Sazoneti, Pict. and Roux (Moll. Grés verts, pl. 19,
figs. 14-15), Turbo Dujardini, Coquand (Const, pl. 2, fig, 8), and others appear to belong to Amberleya (p. 262),
of the LITTORINID#,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 367

26. Cantiaridus, Montfort, 1810 (ibid. p. 4238). Shell conoidal, generally
rather thick, spirally striated or rugose; columella solid, smooth, rather straight,
anteriorly terminating with a simple point.

Fossil species of Cantharidus are rare. There are very few known from the tertiary and the
eretaceous deposits, while similar species from the jurassics are usually ornamented with some strong
ridges or granulated strie. From eretaceous rocks I may mention Turbo Duperreyi and Raulini,
@Arch., from the Tourtia-beds of Belgium. I shall note a new species C. striolatus.

27. Hlenchus, Humphrey, 1797 ( ibid. p. 424), only differs from the previous
one by having the surface of the shell generally smooth, and the inner lip provided
near the anterior termination with a conspicuous tooth.

28. Aleyna, Adams, 1860 (Ann, mag. nat. hist., V, p. 407), very much
resembles Hlenchus, but has a shorter spire and the inner lip is rather callous,
terminating with a very strong tooth.

29 (?). Bankivia, Beck, 1848 (ibid. p. 425), with regard to its form is allied
to Elenchus, but the structure of the shell which is not pearly within makes it very
improbable that the genus belongs to the Yrocurp* at all. The species may
perhaps more correctly be referred to the paasravezLin&# (of the Tursrvipz), and
even this can be objected to, as the columella is very peculiarly twisted.

ce. Sub-family,—_ MARGARITINA.

Shell thin, conically depressed, whorls rounded, columella excavated.

30. Solariella, Wood, 1842 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 481), has been
originally proposed for a broadly conical species* with rather strong spiral ridges
and a large, crenulated umbilicus. S. Wood especially drew attention to the
similarity of the shell to Solariwm, being readily distinguished from it by the
nacrous structure. H. and A. Adams quote Solariella only as a sub-genus of
Monilea, but I have already noticed that the thin shell distinguishes it readily
from that genus. The recent species of which there are only a few known are
generally finely spirally striated.

Fossil species are numerous from the palzeozoic formations upwards, and it seems very probable
that several of the conical species described as Solarium belong rather to Solariella. Meek and
Hayden (Proc. Phil. Acad., 1860, p. 423) also mention the frequent occurrence of these forms, when
they propose for the Sol. flexistriatum, Ev. and Schum., the new generic name Margaritella, which
must be considered as a synonym of Solaried/a. Another American cretaceous species is Solariella
Abboti, Gabb, sp., and the same author lately described two from California, Sol. (Marg.) crenulata
and globosa (Pal. Calif. I, 1864, pp. 118-119). European cretaceous species, like Turbo inconstans,
Astierianus and Goupilianus, WOrb., and others most likely belong to Solariella. I shall
deseribe two from South India, one of which, Sol. radiatula, Forb., sp., is common to Europe,
and has been described from different parts of Germany and Austria, and the other So/. strangulata
is new.

31. Enida, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., V, p. 408). Whorls orna-
mented with spiral and squamous strize, sutures canaliculated, last. whorl carinated
at the periphery; inner lip somewhat expanded, and in the middle refiexed ;

* Solariella maculata, S. Wood, from the Sutton Crag,

368 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

umbilical margin crenulated. The genus was founded upon two species, H. japonica
and speciosa, which were dredged in deep (63 fathoms) water in the Japan sea.

Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris fossils describes several small species which perfectly
correspond with the characteristics given by Adams. Of cretaceous species Zurbo Guerangert,
d’Orb., and others, appear to be nearly allied in form, but they have a much thicker shell. Zurdo
delphinuloides and T. Lyelli, d@Arch., and others, seem to be representatives in the jurassic
formations, but it is doubtful if the distinctions from So/ariedia are really of a generic value.

32. Margarita, Leach, 1819 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, :p. 483). Shell
suborbicular or conically elevated with short spire, thin, smooth or spirally striated,
aperture nearly circular, margins slightly expanded, edge of umbilicus not crenu-
lated. ‘The recent species which are numerous mostly inhabit northern seas or
in the tropics deep water, being therefore readily distinguished by their thin
shells. The principal difference from Solariel/a consists in the want of a crenulated
edge of the umbilicus and a more roundish aperture.

Tertiary species are rather rare, and of cretaceous I can only mention Mary. Nebrascensis,
M. and H. (Proc. Phil. Acad., 1856, p. 54), and MM. abyssina, Gabb, sp. (Smith. Miscell. Coll.
No. 177, p. 18) from North America; a third species will be described under the name of Marg.
orbiculata from South India.

d. Sub-family—DELPHINULIN &.

Shell orbicular or broadly conical, whorls tubular.

33. Delphinula, Lamarck, 1803 (Angaria in H. and A. Adams’ Gen. I, p. 411).
Whorls generally spirally ridged and often coronated, the last one at the aperture
usually detached from the previous one, margins continuous, sharpened from within,
sometimes a little enlarged, but not thickened.

The recent species of Delphinula are mostly of a large size and of a depressed form, with the
whorls superiorly coronated. They are shells of the eastern and warmer seas, being rare in tertiary
deposits, but more common in cretaceous. Species represented by the type Del. turbinopsis, Lamarck,
are distinguished by their more slender form and elevated spire ; they also are rather rare in tertiary
and eretaceous deposits, being, however, very common in jurassic* and even in triassic rocks ; last
there are species represented by the Delph. lava, Say, having the whorls almost smooth and more or
less uncoiled. Of this form I only know the original figure of Say and that given by Chenu, but
Mr. G. Nevill lately collected on the Ceylon coast a species which comes nearest to it, excepting
that it has the first whorls regularly coiled, not detached from each other. The jurassic Turbo
Archiacii and Stomatia sulcosa of V@Orbigny most probably belong to this type of Delphinula.

I have already remarked when speaking of the Liormp2, that all the small species with trans-
verse ribs and usually largely expanded and thickened margin of the aperture have nothing to do
with true Deiphinule. On this account many errors have been committed in fossil Conchology,
because not only species of Liotia, Craspedotus, and Cyclostrema, but also of Crossostoma, Chrysostoma,
Umbonium, Straparolus, and others have been at various times referred to Delphinula. It will still be
some time before all these mistakes can be emended.

Of cretaceous species I consider the following as most probably belonging to Delphinula :
Turbo munitus, Forbes, 7. Thurmanni, Pict. et Camp., Turbo sulcifer and Delphinula coronata of
Roémer, D. spinulosa, Binkhorst (Monog. Gast. et. Ceph. eraie, Limbg., p. 54). Gabb. (Pal. Calif.,
1864, I, p. 121, pl. 20, fig. 78) deseribes an Angaria ornatissima, but I rather think the species to

* Turbo Eudoxus, subfunatus, epulus and Davoustii, d’Orb., Turbo segregatus, Heb. and Desl., and others.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 369

be a Solariedia or of some allied genus. Coquand’s Delph. numida (Constantine, p. 181, pl. 3,
fig. 7), though only known from a cast, is most probably a species of this genus, and as far as mere
short description enables an opinion to be formed, it seems probable that the two French species
described by Coquand as Delph. scalaris and eretacea are also correctly determined. TI shall note
a characteristic large species from our South Indian cretaceous deposits, Delph. annularis, and
another somewhat doubtful, Delph. rotedioides, Forbes, sp.

Thus viewing ina general way the number of species representing the
Trocuip# in the eretaceous period, we find that the true rrocuryz are most numerous,
being characterized by forms such as Ziziphinus, Trochus, Tectus and Turcica 5
next come the @zezuzLIv# represented by the genera Gibbula, Trochocochlea and
Euchelus; then the pzzpurvuziv#, and last the thin shells of the mirearrrms.
The species are never very numerous in secondary formations, and where they occur
they remain very local. Exactly the same may be observed in the recent Trocurp»
which are strictly littoral inhabitants. The most interesting fact resulting from
a careful study of the mesozoic forms is the indication of most of the present
generic types as being in existence already at this remote period. Some of the
genera, like Twrcica, Trochiscus, Solariella, Delphinula, Huchelus and others which
are rather rare recent, appear to have been formerly much more numerous, while
the contrary seems to be the case with respect to Olanculus, Monodonta, Polydonta
and others.

Most of our species of Trocurpx* are from the uppermost beds of the South
Indian cretaceous deposits, while those of the Tvrervzpz are from the lowest.

LXXXVI. OXYTELE, Philippi, 1847.
1. OXYTELE NoraBILis, Sfoliczka, Pl. XX1IV,«Fig. 2.

Oxy. testa conico-ovata, apice obtusiusculo, anfractibus senis, convexis, sutura
impressa junctis, levigatis; apertura oblique-quadrangulari, labro acuto, tenui; basi
in medio callositate expansa tecta.

Spiral angle 70°; sutural angle 8°- 10°.
Height of shell »: diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00)... a 1-16.
» of one whorl : its width} ( i WE a eee Re 0-45.

Shell conically ovate with an obtuse apex; surface smooth; whorls six, convex,
separated by an impressed suture, last roundish at the periphery ; base slightly
convex, covered by an expanded callosity which is united with the lip, and not
forming any distinct thickening on the same; aperture obliquely angular, outer
lip slightly expanded and thin.

I do not know a single cretaceous species which could be compared with this
remarkable shell ; it possesses all the characters of the genus Oxytele.

Locality.—Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

* With the exception of Delphinula.

+ The whorls ought to be a little wider in Fig. 2.
4X

370 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
LXXXVII. GIBBULA, Risso, 1826.
1. GippuLa JERDonIANA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Figs. 6-7.

Gibb. testa late conica, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus quinis sew senis, sub-
convexis, ad suturam sepe paulo tumescentibus, spiraliter sulcatis: sulcis 6-7,
equidistantibus ; ultimo anfractu ad peripheriam rotundate-angulato ; basi applanata,
spiraliter striata, wmbilico moderate-lato ac infundibuliformi instructa; apertura
subquadrangulari, labio prope recto, labro tenui ad peripheriam valde insinuato.

Spiral angle 75°- 80°; sutural angle 10°- 12°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) we «60°34,
» of one whorl : its width ( as Ne ea) ... 0°90.

The broadly conical form and the funnel-shaped umbilicus are very charac-
teristic distinctions of this shell, of which the nearest allies are several of the
recent Gibbule from eastern seas. The apex is generally somewhat obtuse, the first
whorls being a little flattened and in old specimens almost smooth, but on the other
whorls the spiral sulcations generally are very distinct and crossed by fine oblique
lines of growth. The posterior margin of the whorls is occasionally somewhat
thickened. The basis is flattened and spirally striated similarly to the rest of
the surface of the shell. The outer lip is remarkably deeply insinuated at the
periphery, not thickened at the margin, the inner lip is, however, almost straight,
terminating on the umbilical edge with a slightly obtuse point.

T have much pleasure in naming this species after our distinguished naturalist
Dr. Jerdon, who has so largely contributed to our knowledge of the Indian
Vertebrata.

Locality.—Neighbourhood of Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone; rather rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. GIBBULA GRANULOSA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Figs, 8-9; Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 14.

Gibb. testa conula, apice sub-acuminato; anfractibus senis seu septenis, con-
vexiusculis, spiraliter striatis, striis inequalibus, aliernantibus, fortioribus sub-granu-
latis ; basi swb-convexa, spiraliter dense striata, in medio funiculate-impressa, vix
umbilicata; apertura sub-quadrangulart ; interne circulari, marginibus interne paulo
incrassatis, labro ad peripheriam profunde insinuato, labio recto antice applanate
ac sub-sulcato.

Spiral angle 70°—72°; sutural angle 6°—8°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) on5 — Al0(0),
» of one whorl : itswidth ... ( ap op) oon OPE

This species is distinguished by the large number of spiral strize, which
alternate in thickness, the stronger ones being finely but distinctly granulated.
The whorls are convex, somewhat constricted posteriorly ; the basis slightly convex
and densely spirally striated; there is not a very distinct umbilicus present, but
only a deep, funnel-shaped depression in its place. The inner lip is nearly straight,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 371

anteriorly flattened and provided with a short groove, the outer lip is thin, but
both lips are internally somewhat thickened and united. This species very much
resembles Turbo (? Gibbula) arenosus, Sow. (Stoliczka in Sitz. Akad., Wien,
1865, LIT, p. 534) from the Alpine Gosau formation, but it has the spiral striation
more closely arranged and stronger.

I am not certain whether this species is correctly placed in Gibbula, for it is
almost quite as much allied to Zegule, but the columella does not appear to be
twisted. Many Zziphini also are very similar, but they all have the last whorl
more angular.

Localities —Vylapaudy, Comarapolliam, Arrialoor, in whitish sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LXXXVIII. EUCHELUS, Philippi, 1847.
1. EUcHELUS orNATUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Fig. 10.

Buch. testa subconica, crassiuscula, apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus 4-5, postice
applanatis, deinde angulatis atque subconvexis, ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato,
omninis postice striis spiralibus duabus, antice ternis granulatis ornatis, transver-
saliter striolatis; basi convexa, spiraliter granulato-striata, anguste wmbilicata ;
apertura fere circulart.

Spiral angle 76°; sutural angle 8°- 10°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1-00) ee ele O:
» Of one whorl : its width ( 7 Dp <p» a a. §=©0°40.

This species is distinguished by the posteriorly flattened whorls, which are
near the suture ornamented with two thinner, and on the anterior nearly straight
portion with three somewhat stronger granulated spiral striz. Similarly granulated
strize are also on the basis of the last whorl, which is narrowly umbilicated. The
transverse strize of growth are very fine; the aperture is almost circular, the mar-
gins being internally somewhat thickened.

There is some doubt whether this species correctly belongs to Huchelus, as I
have not been able to observe the characteristic tooth on the inner margin of the
aperture, not being quite perfect, but the ornamentation, the form and thickness of
the shell so thoroughly resemble several of the recent Hucheli that I could hardly
believe it to be generically distinct from them, even were a labial tooth not distinctly
developed.

Localities.—V eraghoor and Comarapolliam, in light coloured sandstone; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

LXXXIX. TECTUS, Dontfort, 1810.

1. TxEcrus TAMULICUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Figs. 4-5.

Tect. testa conica, spira regulari; apice mammillato; anfractibus circiter
denis, planis, infra atque supra ad margies aliquantisper paulo tumescentibus,

372 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA —

junioribus spiraliter striatis, omninis striis incrementi minutis, obliquis notatis,
ultimo ad peripheriam rotundate angulato ; basi subconvexa, in medio impressa ;
apertura quadrangulari obliqua ; labro ad basin margine tenwi imstructo, sinuoso ;
labio paulo incrassato ; columella solida, antice torta atque incrassate terminanti.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 5.°
Height of shell about equal to the diameter of the basis of the last whorl.
Height of one whorl : its width (considered as 1-00) ... ood 0-40.

Shell regularly conical, apex obtuse or mammillate, whorls flat, along the
upper and lower margins often slightly thickened, in young specimens spirally
striated, in all stages of growth, however, marked with fine oblique transverse
strize; last whorl roundish at the periphery; basis slightly convex, and in the
middle somewhat depressed. ‘The aperture is sub-quadrangular, very oblique, the
outer margin being sharp, and laterally as well as at the basis deeply indented ;
the inner lip somewhat callous and smooth; the columella twisted and anteriorly
terminating with a thickened point. In young specimens the last whorl is sharply
angular at the periphery and flat at the basis.

This is a typical species of Tectus, and is closely allied to several recent forms
from our eastern seas. It has the columellar lip very distinctly twisted anteriorly
and thickened, thus being readily distinguished from species of Trochus (as res-
tricted).

Of cretaceous species I may mention Trochus Zollikoferi, Pictet and Camp..,
(Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, 8me. Ser., p. 518, pl. 86, figs. 4-5) from the -“Urgonien of
Switzerland, being distinguished from young specimens of Tect. tumulicus merely
by the presence of a narrow umbilicus.

Locality —Comarapolliam and neighbourhood of Avrialoor, in whitish sand-
stone; not rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2. Trctus suncEus, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Fig. 3.

Tect. testa regulariter conica, spira acuminata ; anfractibus planiusculis, suturis
vie impressis junctis, spiraliter jugis circiter septenis subtuberculatis atque approxi-
matis instructis, ultimo ad peripheriam carina subrugosa tnstructo; basi applanata,
spiraliter striata ; apertura quadrangulari, columella solida et torta.

Spiral angle 32°; sutural angle 4°.
Approximate height of shell : diameter of its basis (consd. as 100)... 124.
Height of one whorl : its width Re aot eed tuss svel-0.0) irene Ojai

This species is distinguished by its attenuated shape, and the large number
of closely arranged, spiral ridges, which are ornamented with spirally elongated
tubercles, and often alternate with others of lesser thickness. One or two of the
anterior ridges, which are placed nearest to the suture, are generally somewhat
stronger than the rest. All the tubercles of the respective ridges are arranged
in transverse rows, having the appearance of indistinct ribbings. The surface of
the shell is not perfectly well preserved, for it does not appear improbable that
the tubercles were much more pointed, as they are represented in our figure.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 373

The last whorl is sharply angulated at its periphery and rugose; the basis is
flattened and spirally striated, very slightly impressed in the middle; the aperture
quadrangular with the columella solid and distinctly twisted ;* the outer lip must
have been deeply insinuated at the basis, especially towards the periphery, as can
be seen from the direction of the strize of growth.

Locality.—Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XC. ZIZIPHINUS, Gray, 1840.

1. ZizrpHinus (Hvrrocuts ?) GEINITZIANnus, Reuss, sp., Pl. XXIV, Figs, 11-15.

1840. Trochus granulatus, Geinitz, Char., p. 46, Pl. XV, Fig. 20 (non idem, Roemer, 1839).

1846, 5 Geinitzianus, Reuss, Bohm. Kreidef., pt. II, p. 112, pl. XLIV, Fig. 24.

1846. “ Arcotensis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 119, Pl. XIII, Fig. 9.

1847. ee Jason, dOrbigny, Voyage Astrolabe, Paléont., Pl. IV, Figs. 12-14.

1847. Solarium deperditum, d’Orbigny, ibidem, Figs. 9-11.

Ziziph. testa plus minusve depresso-conica, anfractibus 5-7, planis sew conveai-
usculis, antice prope suturam carinatis, 4-7 striis spiralibus spinulose granulosis
ornatis, sepissime etiam striis obliquis transversalibus notatis, ultimo ad peripheriam
semper carinato; basi applanata seu subconvexa, spiraliter granulose striata,
JSuniculate umbilicata; apertura subquadrata, labro tenui, ad peripheriam acute
angulato, labio crassiusculo, regionem umbilicalem sepe tegente, antice obtuse ter-
minantt.

Spiral angle 75°- 95°; sutural angle 7°- 10°.
Height of shell : itsdiameter ... (consideredas 1-00) .., ve 1:20—1°35.
3) 3) ODE whorl : itsiwidth .,. ( Bs 56: phe) ooo .. 0O380—0°40.

The broadly conical form and the ornamentation are very characteristic of this
species. When the surface of the shell is well preserved, the spiral strise, being
generally four or five in number, as well as the transverse ones, are very distinct
and form in crossing each other small spinose tuberculations. The most anterior of
the strize is always stronger than the rest, forming especially on the periphery of the
last volution a distinct keel; posteriorly all the whorls are narrowly flattened.
In specimens which have the surface of the shell somewhat worn off, the tubercles
become more rounded and isolated (Fig. 12), or the transverse strize occasionally
become stronger (Fig. 18) so as to form ribs; and again when the external layer
of the shell is wholly taken off, the ornamentation is reduced to a few spiral and
transverse striz, or it disappears-altogether. Connected with the changes of orna-
mentation, which I believe are principally due to the state of preservation of the
shell, the originally flat whorls become more or less convex, and then the total
appearance of the shell is rather subglobose. _

The basis of the perfect shell is somewhat convex and covered with spiral
granulated strive; in imperfect specimens it is more flattened and only spirally
striated ; the aperture is sub-quadrangular, the inner lip being straight, somewhat

* Not well shown in our figure.

4 ¥

374 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

thickened, and anteriorly terminating obtusely, in the perfect shell often nearly
covering the umbilical opening.

Dr. A. Fritsch showed me at Prague several well preserved specimens of this
species from the Bohemian cretaceous deposits from which it was originally described,
and as the publication of Reuss’ name is somewhat prior to that of Forbes it ought
to be retained, though neither of the figures of Geinitz, Reuss or Forbes are very
characteristic. D’Orbigny’s figure of Zr. Jason is taken from an imperfect, small
specimen without shell surface, it in fact only represents the top of the shell. The.
original specimen of Solarium deperditum, in the collections of the Jardin des
Plantes, is likewise not referrible to any other species; it has the ornamentation
not so well preserved as represented in d’Orbigny’s figure.

Geinitz (Quadersandsteingebirge, 1849-1850, p. 180) identifies Zr. Rozeti,
d’Archiac (Mém. Soc. Géol., France, 2me. ser., II, pt. II, p. 336, pl. 22, fig. 11)
from the Tourtia of Tournay with the present species. I have not been able to
see the originals, but on comparing the respective figures with ours it will be
seen that the Indian fossil has a somewhat larger spiral angle than the Belgian
one. The same is, however, the case with Reuss’ original figure, and to some
extent even with that of Geinitz; still having compared a large number of spe-
cimens at Prague and at Dresden, I am confident that there does not exist any
specific distinction between them. It is not only possible that the above-mentioned
Tr. Rozeti may be proved to be identical with our shell, but the same is likely
to be the case with Zr. Cordieri, Tr. Buneli and Tr. Huoti of the same author,
and from the same deposits (ibid. p. 335, pl. 22, figs. 8, 9, 10).

Geinitz quotes the species from the Hippuritic limestone of Bohemia and the
Plener limestone of Saxony; both are about equivalent to our Upper Greensand.
The species was probably living on coral reefs, like many of the recent Zzi-
phinus ; it belongs to the section which includes the few umbilicated species and for
some of which Adams proposed the name Hutrochus.

Localities—Comarapolliam, Arrialoor, Olapaudy, between Andoor and Vera-
ghoor, in light coloured sandstone; near Garudamungalum, in bluish sandstone.

Formation —Trichinopoly— and Arrialoor— groups.

XCI. CANTHARIDUS, Montfort, 1810.

1. CANTHARIDUS sTRIOLATUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Fig. 1.

Canth. testa ovato-conica, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus circiter senis, sub-
convexis, postice ad suturam paulo constrictis, spiraliter minute striatis, ultimo
ad peripheriam rotundate-angulato ; basi convexiuscula; apertura subquadrata,
labio fere recto, columella solida, antice truncate-terminanti, labro tenut.

Spiral angle about 55°; sutural angle about 10°. +
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) ae joo. LAIR
of one whorl : its width ... ( Herne) a6e Oia

”

A small subovate shell, composed of about six volutions, which are slightly
convex, and somewhat obtuse at the apex; the last is angularly rounded at the

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 375

periphery and convex at the basis, being slightly impressed in the middle ;
aperture subquadrate, outer lip thin, anteriorly sinuous, inner lip nearly straight,
columella solid, terminating with a slight point. The entire surface of the shell
is covered with fine spiral striz, by which only it is distinguished from Turbo
Raulini, V@Archiac (Mém. Soc. Géol., France, 2nd ser., vol. II, p. 341, pl. 23,
fig. 12), from the Tourtia beds of Tournay in Belgium, both these species being
in every other respect almost identical.

The recent species of Cantharidus are not usually striated; when, however, the
superficial, polished surface of the shell is a little eroded, the striation becomes

perceptible.
Locality.—Comarapolliam, in whitish sandstone; very rare.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

XCII. SOLARIELLA, 8S. Wood, 1842.

1. SoLARIELLA RADIATULA, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXIV, Figs. 17-19; Pl. XXVIII,
Figs. 8-9.

1846. Trochus radiatulus, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 120, Pl. XIII, Fig. 11.

i847. Trochus castor, @Orbigny, Paléontologie d’Astrolabe, Pl. IV, Figs. 15-17.

1851. Turbo glaber, Miller, Petref. Aach. Kreidef., pt. II, p. 43, Pl. V, Fig. 6.

Sol. testa conica, subturrita; anfractibus 7-8, convexiusculis, sutura simplici
junctis, gunioribus spiraliter multi-striatis atque striis incrementi transversalibus
notatis, adultis fere levigatis ; ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato, ad basin sub-convexo,
umbilieato; apertura quadrangulari, antice in margine umbilict emarginata ; labio
tenui, postice angulato, labro simpliciter arcuato ; margine umbilici crenato.

Spiral angle 60°- 80°; sutural angle 12°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) .. L15—1-00.
» of onewhorl : itswidth ... ( es ee) w. 0-40—0°35.

Shell more or less broadly conical, composed of about seven or eight convex
volutions, which are separated by an impressed, simple suture. Young specimens
have the whorls very narrowly and numerously spirally striated, and besides eovered
with thin, transverse ribbings, which are more distinct posteriorly than anteriorly ;
older grown specimens often become nearly smooth, and their suture occasionally
shightly canaliculated (see Fig. 17, Pl. XXIV); some of the spiral posterior strize
at the suture occasionally are stronger than others. The last whorl is rounded at the
periphery, somewhat flattened at the base and umbilicated, the umbilicus having a
distinctly crenulated edge. The aperture is quadrangular, with thin margins, the
inner lip forms posteriorly an angle from which a slight rib runs upwards in the
internal space of the umbilicus.

Forbes’ figure is somewhat deficient, and that of d’Orbigny is taken from a
small, but not well preserved specimen. Miiller’s figure represents some of the
broad varieties, and the characters of the species are well pointed out in the author’s
description. I had an opportunity of examining all the original specimens in
London, Paris and Aix-la-Chapelle and ascertaining their identity.

576 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

D’Archiae’s figure of Turbo Walferdini from the Tourtia of Tournay (Mém.
Soc. Géol., France, 1847, 2nd ser., vol. IT, p. 341, pl. 24, fig. 6) reminds one very much
of the characteristic form of Sol. radiatula, but the author says that the umbilicus
is covered with a large callosity, which, of course, would refer this shell to
another family altogether, being probably allied to the genus Chrysostoma of the
Umeonipz.

Localities.—Vylapaudy, Olapaudy, Comarapolliam, Arrialoor, ete. (Arrial. ep.) ;
Andoor and Kolakonuttom (Trich. gp.); south of Puravoy, Moraviatoor, Odium,
(Oot. gp).

The beds of Aix-la-Chapelle, where the species is not uncommon, are consi-
dered as equivalents of d’Orbigny’s Senonien.

_ Formations.—Arrialoor —, TrichMopoly —, and Ootatoor— groups.

The species may be considered characteristic only of the first named group,
as it appears to be rather a rare shell in the two others. The numerical proportions
of the specimens represented in our collection from different localities of the
three named groups are 200—-25—4 respectively.

2. SOLARIELLA STRANGULATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIV, Fig. 20;
PS XOXGVAE Eo 10:

Sol. testa conica, subturrita, anfractibus circiter senis, convexis, spiraliter dense
striatis, postice ad suturam jugo rugoso instructis, deinde anguwste-canaliculatis atque
rursus una vel duabus striis fortioribus notatis; striis transversalibus minutis ; basi
convexa, umbilicata, margine umbilict crasso, subtuberculato ; apertura subrotundata,
untice in margine umbilici emarginata, labio atque labro intus levissimis, crassiusculis,
ad marginem acutis.

Spiral angle 70°; sutural angle 12°-13°.

Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) vee noo lie,

» one whorl : its width ( p op) Piss ao OB

This species very closely resembles the previous one, but can be readily distin-
euished by a strongly thickened and rugose posterior margin of the whorls, having
in front a narrow, but deep channel, to which follow one or two rather strong
spiral strie. To exhibit the differences of the two species more clearly we have
given an enlarged view of a portion of the whorls of each on Pl. XXVIII,
Figs. 8, 9 and 10.

The number of whorls appears to be also somewhat smaller in the present
species, than in the former. The surface is finely spirally striated; the edge
of the umbilicus very thick and subtuberculated, intefnally slightly granulated.
‘The internal pearly structure of the shell is distinctly traceable in two of our
specimens.

Locality —Near Odium, in a brown and blaekish caleareous sandstone; rare,
only three specimens having as yet been found.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 377
XCIII. MARGARITA, Leach, 1819.

1. MARGarira orBICULATA, Stoliczha, Pl. XXIV, Fig. 16.

Marg. testa orbiculata, tenui, late conica, apice sub-acuminato ; anfractibus
postice anguste applanatis, subconvexis, sublevigatis, transversaliter minute striolatis,
ultimo ad peripheriam angulato, ad basin convexiusculo, late umbilicato ; apertura
quadrangulari.

Spiral angle 100° ; sutural angle 8°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) ono ORGS

The whorls of this species are posteriorly narrowly flattened, slightly convex,
and only marked with transverse strie of growth; the last is angular at the
periphery, and broadly umbilicated at the basis, the edge of which is not crenulated,
though the transverse striz are particularly distinct on this portion of the shell,
being thin as usual in recent species belonging to this genus. The aperture is
quadrangular, but its margin is not perfect in our specimens.

Localities—Near Andoor, in whitish, and near Garudamungalum, in bluish
sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

XCIV. DELPHINULA, Zamarchk, 1803.
1. DELPHINULA ANNULARIS, Sfoliceka, Pl. XXV, Fig. 3.

Delph. testa orbiculato-conica, crassa, spira subturrite-elevata ; anfractibus
postice applanatis, lente-convexis, spiraliter quadri-jugosis, transversaliter striolatis,
ultimo convexo, extus 7-8 jugis spiralibus, distantibus ornatis ; basi late wmbilicata :
apertura subrotundata, marginibus paulo expansis, attenuatis instructa.

Spiral angle about 110°.
Approximate height of the shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00)... 0°83.

The shell is composed of about four volutions, which are posteriorly broadly
flattened, and on the sides slightly convex and ornamented with four spiral, sharp
ridges, two of them being placed nearer to the upper angle and two nearer to the
anterior suture. The last whorl is convex on the periphery, and on the basis
ornamented with about seven or eight similar ridges, which are rather distantly
placed from each other. The entire surface of the shell is besides covered with very
numerous, thin, transverse striz. The spiral ridges are wanting on the posterior
flat portion of the whorls. The umbilicus is largely opened, with a very sharp
rib near its edge. The aperture is rounded and only attached to the previous
volution by a very narrow inner lip; its margins were somewhat expanded, as
may be observed on several complete casts in our collection.

This shell is very distinct from any other cretaceous form known, and it is a
true Delphinula, being allied to several recent species, as D. laciniata, Lam.,
D. tyria, Reeve, and others from the Eastern seas.

Locality.—W. and N. of Odium, in brownish sandstones ; not very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

378 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
2. ? DELPHINULA ROTELLOIDES, forbes, sp. Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 18.

1846. Trochus rotelloides, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 120, Pl. XIII, Fig. 10.

1850. Turbo ad. d@Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 224; idem auctorum.

| 7. testa depressissima, spiraliter striata, anfractibus superioribus planis, ultimo
compresso, rotundato ; basi umbilicata, spiraliter striata|, Forbes, loc. cit.

Forbes’ figure, which we reproduce with a slight alteration, gives only a general
idea of the characters of the species. The original specimen is very imperfect ;
it may be a Delphinula, though it is not unlike imperfect specimens of Ninella
or Marmarostoma. .

In Fig. 10@ Prof. Forbes represents a few stronger spiral strize, which give the
shell an appearance of a Plewrotomaria, but there is no distinct band traceable
on the original specimen. The strive of growth are continuous from the suture to
the middle of the last whorls, on the basis of which they appear to be much thinner.
Along the posterior margin the whorls are provided with a slight swelling, below
which there is a narrow flat portion marked with somewhat finer spiral striz, than
on the rest of the shell.

Locality—Pondicherry, in light bluish calcareous sandstone.

Formation.—? Arvialoor group.

LIV. family, —STOMA TID.
Gray, Cat. 1857, p. 158; H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, STOMATELLINZ, p. 435.

Animal depressed, with a largely developed, fleshy foot ; head distinct, rostrum
thick, produced, tentacles long and thin, eye-peduncles short and thick, two frontal
lobes between the tentacles; upper part of the foot surrounded by a fringe
consisting of numerous short, uniform filaments, mantle entire; branchial plume
single, with two rows of thin strands; teeth similar to other ScUTIBRANCHIATA.
According to the figure (19, pl. 66 bis, in Zool. Voy. Astrol.) of Quoy and Gaimard
the central teeth appear to be wanting, the inner lateral are three on each side,
thick and simply hooked, the outer lateral are numerous and uniform; other
forms distinctly show a central tooth and a large number of inner lateral which
are always stronger, than the inner ones.

Operculum thin, horny, few whorled, occasionally wanting.

Shell depressed, consisting of few rapidly increasing whorls, spire very short,
often quite indistinct ; aperture entire, very wide, pearly within.

According to Gray, the family consists of five genera. HH. and A. Adams also
place in it Scissurella (Anatomus), which more properly belongs to the Pzzvroroma-
rips. In his last Catalogue (Mrs. Gray’s figures of Moll., 1859, vol. IV, p. 90) Gray
distinguishes only two genera, Stomatella and Gena, to which Broderipia certainly
ought to be added, but this tri-division of the family is probably all that is at
present required, or rather that can without great difficulty and uncertainty be
carried out with respect to generic distinction, As I am, however, not acquainted

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 379

with any of the animals and only very few shells of the Szomarizpm, and as the
study of the fossil forms is not directly opposed to the usually accepted sub-divi-
sions, I shall quote the genera from H. and A. Adams’ and Gray’s previous publi-
cations.

1. Stomatia, Helbling, 1778 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 436). Shell
oblong, suborbicular, with a short prominent spire, whorls plicated at the suture,
carinated or tubercular ; aperture laterally and anteriorly very much produced.

2. Stomatella, Lamarck, 1809 (ibid. p. 485) has a similar shell, but the
aperture is laterally less produced, the spire usually higher, the whorls spirally
ribbed or striated, and the internal pearly layer much thinner than in Stomatia.

3. icrotis, Adams, 1850 (ibid. p. 487), has two tuberculated ridges above near
the periphery of the last whorl, the inner lip somewhat twisted. The animal has
a deep fissure in front of the foot. The shell, say H. and A. Adams, resembles a
little Haliotis without the perforations.

_ 4. Gena, Gray, 1842 (ibid. p. 487). Shell sub-spiral, oblong, ear-shaped,
spire very short or indistinct.

5. Miphonia, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., VI, p. 386). Shell like
Stomatella, but very thin, columellar lip internally thickened and gradually passing
into the outer one.

6. Broderipia, Gray, 1847 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 438). Shell
cup-shaped, like a Helcion, smooth, or more usually covered with very fine spiral
and radiating striz, internally distinctly pearly.

Fossil species of the Svomarup# occur already in paleozoic formations, and
continue in small numbers to be found through all the mesozoic and tertiary
deposits. The recent species are chiefly inhabitants of the eastern seas; they are
found mostly on coral reefs at moderate depth, and some of them at low water under
stones.

There have been four cretaceous species described under the name of Stomatia ; the first by
d@Orbigny (Pal. frang. terr. crét. II, p. 237, pl. 188, figs. 4-7) as S¢. aspera, which, I rather think,
is a Sigaretus ; Stomatia gaultina, Pictet and Roux (Moll. Grés verts, p. 245, pl. 24, fig. 8) has’
the general form of a Stomatella, but it is as yet only known from a cast; Stomatia ornatissima,
Coquand (Ktage Aptien de l’Espagne, 1865, p. 74, pl. 5, figs. 4-5) is more likely an Astralium ;
Stomatia bicarinata, Guéranger (Album pal. de Ja Sarthe, 1867, pl. 10, fig. 8. Sigaretus ? id. olim.)
is to all appearance a true Stomatia. I have nothing to add from South India,

V. Sub-order,—Fissobranchiata.

The animals possess, as far as known, a thick fleshy foot, usually having on
the upper part a fringe consisting of numerous, short and uniform cilia, rarely
are there two or three pairs of long lateral appendages present ; the head is distinct,
with thicker or thinner, but always elongated, tentacles, having the eyes on more
or less thickened peduncles on their outer side and a complete, or divided and
denticulated veil between each other; rostrum usually produced; the teeth resemble
those of the ScUTIBRANCHIATA in general (Rurprpoetossa of Troschel, Lovén

380 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

and others), the centrals and inner laterals being large and unequal, the outer
laterals small, numerous and equally formed; the mantle is fissured in front, and
there always are two equal, or sub-equal, branchial plumes present.

Operculum generally wanting, rarely present, horny.

Shell either spiral, conically elevated or depressed, with a number of perfora-
tions or a slit in the outer margin of the aperture, or cupshaped with a peripherical
slit, or with a lateral or apical perforation ; internally pearly or porcellanous.

T include in this sub-order all the genera which have a slit or an opening in
front of the mantle and two symmetrical, or very nearly equal, branchial plumes,
thus essentially differing from the Scurrprancutata. The shell is extremely varia-
ble in form, but with regard to the principal types, three families can be distin-
guished —

LV.—PLEUROTOMARIIDA.
LVI.—HALIOTID A.
LVIIL—FISS URELLIDA.

These may again be separated into two divisions, one including the two first
named families, possessing a spiral, internally generally nacreous shell, with a
slit or a number of perforations in the outer lip, and the other only the last
named one, having a cup-shaped, perforated or emarginated but not nacreous shell.
To the two former the name SCHISMATOBRANCHIA was applied by Gray, while for
the last one that of DICRANOBRANCHIA was introduced. I think, however, that the
relations as existing between the two tribes warrant their classification in one
sub-order to which I have applied the name FIssoBRANCHIATA, the separation of
the gills into two more or less equilateral plumes being their characteristic distine-
tion from the ScuTIBRANCHIATA; Gray’s two sub-orders will, therefore, be retained
as tribes.

I. Tribe,—Schismatobranchiata.
Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 160.

The animals have a distinct slit in the front part of the mantle, the two plumes
are sub-equal, and placed on the left side of the gill cavity; the eyes are placed
on thick bulgings on the outer side of the tentacles.

Shell spiral, conically elevated, with a proportionate aperture, or depressed,
with a very large one.

LV. Family,—PLEUROTOMUARIID A.

Of the very large number of genera belonging to this family the animal is
only known of Scissurella (or Anatomus), it being closely allied to that of some
Trocutp#. The foot is narrow, elongated, in front with two short lappets, posteriorly
with two pairs of very long serrated cilia; tentacles two, very long and serrated,
having the eyes at their base; mantle-slit in front distinct; gills consisting of two
plumes; teeth—? The operculum is very thin, ovate (or circular ?) with an obscure,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 381

subspiral nucleus. Judging from the very great similarity (if not generic identity ?)
of the shells of Scisswrella and Pleurotomaria, it appears very probable that the
animals were also similarly formed.

The shells of the Pruvroromarripm are more or less conically elevated, turreted
or trochiform, with a slit or a number of perforations in the outer lip.

The recent Sciswrelie are said not to possess an internal pearly layer, but the
recent Pleurotomaria Adansoniana and some of the fossil species (as for instance
those from the Russian jurassic deposits near Moskau) appear to be pearly within.
It seems to me that the pearly layer of the minute Scisswrelle is only very thin,
so as to be hardly noticed in the transparent shells. I am sorry that I have no
fresh specimens to examine. The genera which appear to constitute this family,
as known at present, are the following :—

1. MMurchisonia, V@ Arch. et de Verneuil, 1841. Shell turreted, aperture ovate,
entire in front, outer lip with a short slit, being in connection with a distinct band,
traceable on all the whorls. The species are all paleeozoic and offer a great variety
in form. An internal pearly structure has not been observed.

2. Forskalia, H. and A. Adams, 1855 (Gen. I, p. 482). Shell turbinate
or subconic, plicated at the sutures, along the anterior of which a narrow band
exists, outer lip with a very short emargination. The type of this genus is
Forsk. fanula, Gmel. H. and A. Adams place it as a sub-genus of Gibbula; but
judging from the analogy in the form of the shell, the genus must be placed in
the Pzrxvrorowarups#, and I think Ryckholt is quite correct in stating that
the Trochus fanulus (Forskalia id.) is quite as closely allied to Pleurotomaria,
as is Subemarginula to Emarginula (vide Journ. de Conch., 1860, IV, p. 184).
There are indeed a number of palzeozoic species, like Pl. contraria, Pl. Galeottiana,
Pl. inflata, and others of Koninck, and of mesozoic species like Pl. monilifera,
@’Orb., which can with great difficulty be distinguished from the recent Forskalia.

3. Porcellia, Leveillé, 1835. Shell symmetrically discoid, with a narrow
band on or near the centre line of the back, corresponding with a slit on the outer
lip of the aperture. The species are paleeozoic and lower secondary. Hérnes
properly remarks that the genus can be retained only for the symmetrically
discoid forms, for it cannot be questioned that some of the jurassic subdiscoid
Pleurotomarie (like the Pl. mirabilis, Desl. and Pl. platyspira, d’Orb., from
Normandy) are very closely allied in form, but they are always distinguished by a
broader band which is not quite centrally placed.

4. Pleurotomaria, Defr., 1821; shell broadly conical, pearly within, slit in the
outer lip moderately deep, band rather broad, inner lip of the aperture slightly
thickened, columella solid or hollow. Species of Pleurotomaria occur through
all the sedimentary deposits from the Silurian upwards. Tertiary species are very
rare, and only two, Pl. Quoyana and Adansoniana, have been found recent.

I fully agree in the statement of Eugéne Deslongchamps that a generic
(or sub-generic as it may be called) sub-division of the species usually determined
as Pleurotomaria is very desirable (Bull. Soc. Linné. Norm., 1865, vol. TX, p. 422).
5A

389 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The variety in the form of the shell of the palseozoic* and the secondary* species
is indeed almost greater than it is to be met with in the Trocurpz. The only great
difficulty which accompanies a more detailed distinction of the Plewrotomarie is
the rarity of the outer lip being perfectly preserved ; it would be, therefore, in many
instances perfectly useless to propose any generic distinctions upon imperfect
specimens. The general form of the shell, the ornamentation, position of the band
on the whorls; and the form of the slit in the outer lip are the principal characters
upon which further generic distinctions have to be made.

5. Ptychomphalus, Agass., 1887 (Min. Conch., Ger. edit., pp. 28, 222, ete.
Cryptenia, Desl., 1865, Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. IX, p. 424).

Agassiz proposed the name for two species described by Sowerby (Min.
Conch. II, pp. 159-160, pl. 171) as Helix ? striatus and cirriformis, being helici-
or trochi-form shells, with an almost smooth surface, a thick callosity covering
the umbilical region and a distinct band on the posterior portion of the whorls,
terminating at the aperture with a short slit. Both the original species are
paleeozoic, in which period this genus is very largely represented, being by its
smooth surface and the umbilical callosity readily distinguished from other Plewro-
tomarie. Some naturalists have referred these species to Umbonium (= Rotella) ;
others to Pleurotomaria, pointing, however, to the remarkable distinctions between
them and typical species of that genus. Eug. Deslongchamps lately proposed for
these forms the name Cryptenia, quoting the liassic Pl. heliciformis as the type of
the genus. Of cretaceous species I only know Pl. anomala, Pictet and Camp.,
which belongs to Plychomphalus ; of jurassic species there are about ten, and of
palzeozoic about thirty, known.

6. Leptomaria, Desl., 1865 (Bull. Soe. Linn. Norm. IX., p. 423). Shell sub-
turbinate, rather thin, generally ornamented with very numerous subequal spiral
strie, band very narrow placed near the middle of the whorls, slit in the outer
lip very deep, axis solid or hollowed out. This is a very well marked group of
Prevroromarup®, deserving of generic distinction. The species are, as pointed
out by Eug. Deslongchamps, hardly found in the paleeozoic and lower secondary
formations, the first typical forms being met with in the lower beds of the
Dogger. About one-half of all the cretaceous Pleurotomarie belong to this
genus, though the actual number of the species is most probably not so large as
represented by the numbers in Catalogues, many of the so called species being
only varieties of others. Great mischief is occasionally done by the application
of specific names to various casts, whenever they are observed to exhibit a slight
difference in the shape of the whorls. Such distinctions must be, however, applied
with extreme caution, as the shape of the whorls in all Pzzvroromarips is very.
variable. This is pre-eminently the case in Leptomaria. I may also here mention
that there are often species of this genus met with in which irregularities in the
growth of the band occur. I have described such a species from the alpine

* See Patwozoic foss. of Phillips, McCoy, Carb. fossils of Koninck, Sandberger’s Schichtensystem der
Rheinlande, d’Orbigny’s Pal. francaise, etc.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 383

Lias under the name of Zrochotoma (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1861, XLIII, p. 193),
but I rather believe now that those anomalies are most probably due to accidental
injuries of the slit, and are in any case not constant. The tertiary Pl. Sismondai,
Goldf. (Petref. Germ. III, pl. 188, fig. 1), from Bitnde is a Leptomaria and
probably also the two species described from the tertiaries of Italy. Pl. concawva,
Desh., from the Paris basin appears to represent a new type, for although it has
a very narrow and deep slit, its form, ornamentation and the character of the
margins of the aperture are very different.

The two recent species are in form allied to Leptomaria, but they have a
much wider band and a short slit and consequently belong to Pleurotomaria
proper.

7, Scissurella, V@Orb., 1828 (Sorssurezzip#, Gray ; Deshayes, Anim. s. vert.
foss. bass. de Paris, 1866, III, pp. 1-7; Anatomus, Montf., H. and A. Adams, Gen. I,
p. 489, and others). Shell orbicular or depressedly conical, thin, widely wmbi-
licated, internally not (?) pearly, outer lip with a short slit continuing as a band
on all the previous whorls, inner lip of the aperture thin, outer lip at the base
broadly insinuated. Setting aside the size of the shell it must be agreed that
some of the widely umbilicated species of Plewrotomaria are externally not to be
distinguished from Scisswrella, and have most probably to be referred to this
genus, for I do not think that the nacreous internal layer of the shell of Scissurella
is perfectly wanting. The typical Pleurotomarie always have the inner lip some-
what thickened, while those of Zeptomaria have it thinner and, like the narrow
band, more similarly formed to that of Scissurella.

With reference to Montfort’s name Anatomus, Deshayes’ latest arguments must.
be considered as conclusive, namely, that Montfort could not have described a shell of
Scissurella ; and as that author’s reference to the figures in Soldani’s work do not
apply to Scissurella (which has been figured in the same work) but to Spirorbis
(perhaps Cryptobia of the Szzrevarips#:) the name Anatomus must not be used
in place of that of Scissurella.

There are at present about 26 recent and some six or seven tertiary species
known; the mesozoic ones have as yet to be discriminated.

8. Polytremaria, dOrb., 1850 (Prodrome, I, p. 122), proposed for the carbo-
niferous species P. catenata, Kon., being a trochi-form shell with the band
composed of numerous small perforations, somewhat like in Haliotis.

9. Trochotremaria, Ryckholt, 1860 (Journ. Conch., IV, p. 186), is said to be
a turbinate shell with an obliterate band, showing a number of round perforations ;
two or three of these being always open; the species are carboniferous.

10. Catontostoma, Sandberger, 1842. The only species as yet known is
Cat. clathratwm from the paleeozoic (devonian or carboniferous ?) rocks of the
Rheinlande. According to Suess who was the first to give a correct characteristic
of the species the shell is ovate, rather solid, composed of numerous convex
volutions, the last of which is towards the aperture deflexed, this being oval, with
the margins united, having the inner and outer lips almost parallel; a distinct band

384 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

is traceable about the middle of the whorls, having on the last whorl at the place
where this one is deflected an elongated, kidney-shaped perforation surrounded
by somewhat thickened margins; another small perforation is found about the
centre of the basis, but in the outer lip, it is likewise surrounded with a raised _
margin.

Prof. Suess very correctly compared the first perforation on the band with
that of Trochotoma, or rather that of Ditremaria, as emended according to the
last researches of Deslongchamps. The second perforation near the centre of
the base is indeed very peculiar, and we have actually nothing analogous to it
except the basal perforations of YZriphoris, and, as I believe, that of Hvelissa
(see p. 189). M. de Ryckholt was evidently not acquainted with Prof. Suess’
detailed description of C. clathratum, when he stated that the genus is identical
with Pleurotomaria (Journ. d. Conch., 1860, IV, p. 183).

11. Ditremaria, d’Orb., 1843. Eug. Deslongchamps in a recent paper (Bull.
Soc. Linn. Norm., 1865, IX, p. 427) again introduces d’Orbigny’s name for two
well known jurassic species, D. globulus, Desl., and D. quinquecincta, Ziet., of
both of which he had examined well preserved specimens.

These shells somewhat resemble in the ovately conical form and the solid
structure Catontostoma; the band has near the margin of the outer lip one long
kidney-shaped perforation, being very much contracted in the middle; the centre
of the base is provided with a strong callosity, which usually terminates at the
inner lip with a prominent tooth.

12. Trochotoma, Desl., 1841, has the base funnel-shaped, excavated, usually
without a strong callosity; the band has one elongated perforation near the margin
of the outer lip. In the paper quoted above Eug. Deslongchamps pointed out
the distinctions which exist between this and the last uamed genus, the species
of which are chiefly known from jurassic deposits. Specimens of intermediate
growth often have a perforation and a short slit (see Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm., 1865,
IX, pl. 3, fig. 4).

13. Shismope, Jeffreys, 1856 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., p. 819—Woodwardia,*
Crosse and Fisch., 1861, Journ. d. Conch., IX, p. 160), a name used for the recent
species of Trochotoma, which agree in their small size with Scissurella, but differ
from it by the presence of a single elongated perforation. A. Adams (Ann. mag.
nat. hist., 1862, X, p. 846, ete.) described three recent species from the Japan
and China seas, but he applies to them the name Scisswrella, and calls the typical
forms of this genus, distinguished by a slit of the outer lip, Axatomus, Montt.
I have already remarked that this last name of Montfort is inadmissible.

Tt must be granted that these recent species do not, as regards form, differ
from the fossil ones of Zrochotoma, but the former are said to have the internal
layer of the shell not pearly, while the latter are supposed to be pearly within.
Tf this be in reality the case, as suggested by Crosse (Journ. Conch., 1865, V,

* This name has been formerly used by different authors and cannot be used again, even had it priority
as compared with Shismope.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 385

p. 239) and supported by Eug. Deslongchamps, the distinctions between Shismope
and Trochotoma may hold good, but in the contrary case Deshayes’ suggestions of
their identity must be accepted (see Journ. Conch., 1865, p. 230, etce.; ZLrochotomu
Terquemi from the tertiary sand near Bordeaux).

The genus Cirrus, Sow., as introduced by D’Orbigny, and other allied forms
for which new generic names have been proposed by Ryckholt, will be mentioned
in the next family.-

With reference to the number of cretaceous PzzvroTomaripz I must direct
the reader to the Catalogue in Pictet and Campiche’s Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser. A
few species have been subsequently described by Coquand in his work on
the fossils of the province Constantine and of the ‘ Aptien’ of Spain, and a few
other works. From our South Indian cretaceous deposits I have to report two
species of Pleurotomaria (Pl. loricatula and glabella, n. sp.) and one of Leptomaria,
(Lept. indica, Forb.).

XCV. PLEUROTOMARITA, Defrance, 1821.
1. PLEUROTOMARIA LORICATULA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXV, Fig. 4.

Pleu. testa ovato-conoidea; anfractibus circiter septenis, subconvexis, fascia
angusta supra medium sita divisis, supra fasciam spiraliter striis ternis, acutis,
infra senis similibus, (tribus anticis tenuioribus), transversaliter supra atque infra
fasciam costulis numerosis acutis ornatis; basi subconvexa, angustissime umbilicata,
spiraliter striata; apertura subquadrangulari, labio crassiusculo, levi, labro ad
basin paulo producto, luteraliter inciso, fissura quartam unius ciremtus partem
occupante.

Spiral angle 58° ; sutural angle about 6°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1-00) me we elelae
" of one whorl : itswidth ... ( 5 se ee .. 0°40.

The shghtly convex whorls possess a very characteristic ornamentation, the
upper portion having three and the lower six spiral strize; of the latter the three
most anterior are thinner and closer to each other than the rest. Numerous
sharp transverse ribs cross each whorl, being interrupted at the band, which is
narrow and placed above the middle. The last whorl is roundish at the periphery,
the basis slightly convex and spirally striated; umbilicus very narrow and almost
covered by the thickened and straight inner lip. The aperture is quadrangular,
the outer lip being at the base only slightly expanded, and the lateral fissure
extending from the margin to about one-fourth of a circuit of a whorl.

The only allied species is Pl. fulcata, d’Orb. (Pal. frang. erét. II, pl. 200,
figs. 9-12) from the chloritic chalk, but is readily distinguished by the larger
number of spiral strize and stronger transverse ribs.

Locality—N. H. of Odium, in brownish, calcareous sandstone; apparently
very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoar group.

en
as)

386 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

2. PLEUROTOMARIA GLABELLA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXV, Figs. 8 and 9.

Pleu. testa conica; anfractibus applanatis, sublevigatis, postice striis tribus spt-
ralibus notatis, striis incrementi tenuibus, fascia lata, convexim prominente ; ultimo
anfractu ad peripheriam angulato ; basi subplana, spiraliter striata, im medio im-
pressa, haud umbilicata ; apertura quadrangulari, obliqua.

Spiral angle 58°; sutural angle 7°.
Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) ae aco. AO),
» of one whorl : its width a 3 oe ape) Bet soo. UBB

This species rather represents a jurassic type of Plewrotomaria, having a
regular conical form, almost smooth surface, and a very broad band, situated
below the middle of each whorl. The whorls are posteriorly somewhat concave
and marked with three subobsolete spiral strie, the strize of growth being on
the entire surface fine, but distinctly traceable. The basis is rather flat, and also
spirally striated ; columella solid ; aperture subquadrangular, oblique, rather sharply
angular at the periphery of the base; the slit of the outer lip appears to be very
short. Casts of the shell have the whorls more or less rounded, but their posterior
flattening is always traceable.

Locality.—S. of Puravoy, in brownish calcareous sandstone ; apparently rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

XCVI. LEPTOMARIA, Deslongchamps, 1865.
1. Lepromaria inpica, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVI, Figs. 1—4.

Lept. testa conica, spira elevata atque sub-acuminata ; anfractibus numerosis,
prope medium plus minusve distincte angulatis, aliquantisper subconvexis, spiraliter
sulcato-striatis : striis numerosis, fortioribus et tenwioribus sepius alternantibus, striis
incrementi decussantibus, supra sinuose obliquis, infra prope rectis; fascia angus-
tissima, ad angulum medianum sita; ultimo anfractu ad peripheriam angulato, acute
seu obtuse carinato; basi subconvexa, in medio funiculate impressa et umbilicata, in
adultis speciminibus prope medium et ad peripheriam spiraliter sulcato-striata ;
apertura quadrangulart.

Spiral angle 70°- 105° ; sutural angle 5°- 8°.

Height of shell : diameter of its basis (considered as 1:00) .. 0°85—1-00.
» 3, one whorl : its width (Goes D) .. 0'52—0°40.

Height of shell of largest specimen gon mms

Diameter of basis of ditto Ais .. 113 mm.

The form of the whorls of this species is extremely variable, as is indicated
by the great differences in the spiral angle. Well preserved shells always have
the whorls angular near the middle, where the very narrow band is situated, but
this angular shape is generally much stronger in specimens with a depressed
spire than in those with a more elevated spire. The portion of the whorls above
the band is flat or slightly convex, the lower one straight ; only when the surface
of the shell is worn off do they present a continuous convex outline. In such

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 387

imperfectly preserved specimens there are on the upper whorls transverse ridges
(see Fig. 2a.) traceable, which appear to owe their origin to lamellar thickenings,
slightly projecting in the internal space of the whorls; they disappear as soon as
the shell attains a larger size. The entire surface of the shell is spirally striated,
the striz usually alternating in strength, though none of them are of any consi-
derable thickness. The striz of growth are much thinner and produce a fine
granulation on the former, being clearly perceptible when the surface of the shell is
well preserved.

The basis of the last whorl is more or less sharply carinate at the periphery,
slightly convex, depressed in the centre, distinctly umbilicated and spirally striated,
the striz being in old specimens more distinct near the umbilicus and at the
periphery, than between them. The aperture is quadrangular, rather oblique in
well preserved shells, having on the outer lip a deep, very narrow slit.

This species is very closely allied to a large number of cretaceous Leptomarie,
like Lept. (Pleur.) gigantea, striato-granulata, Goldf., Lept. Anstedi apud Pictet and
Campiche,* and several others which are extremely variable in form. We are in
possession of a large series of the present Indian species from different localities
and beds of the Trichinopoly district, but it is impossible to detect in the degree of
the angular shape of the whorls, or in the spiral striation, any characters which
would indicate a farther specific distinction. In most cases the differences in the
ornamentation and also in the convexity of the whorls appears to us rather to
depend upon the preservation of the shell, than upon anything else. It is always
a great mistake to determine species only from their casts, but in the case of this
peculiar type of Pzrevrorouariup.», to which the present species belongs, such deter-
mination actually appears to have no value whatever. From all our cast-specimens
(about 100) I can hardly find two which are in every detail identical.

There are often specimens met with which on the upper whorls seem to have
had portions of the thin shell near the band fractured, and though these places
become subsequently restored, they always are traceable from the interruption of
the spiral and transverse strize (see Fig. 2 a).

Localities —Neighbourhood of Odium and Moraviatoor, in brown calcareous
sandstone (Ootat. gp.) ; Olapaudy, Veraghoor, Comarapolliam, Arrialoor, Mulloor,
ete., in light coloured sandstone (Arr. gp.)

Formation.—Ootatoor and Arrialoor groups, more common in the last one.

LVI. Family,—_HALIOTIDZA.

According to the observations of Cuvier, Deshayes and others, the animal of
Haliotis is distinguished by a large foot provided with two lateral fringes, composed
of equally formed filaments, resembling those of the S7omwarrp#; the muzzle
of the head is produced and thick, the tentacles rather long, and usually not

* Mat. Pal. Suisse, IIIme. Ser., pl. 80, fig. 3; this does not-appear to be identical with Forbes’ Pl. Anstedi
in Quart: Journ. Geol. Soc., London, 1845, I, p. 349, pl. 13, fig. 1.

388 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

very slender, the eyes are placed on thickened, prominent bulgings at their
outer base; head lobes are always present, either single or bilobed; the mantle is
fissured in front. -'The dentition in general resembles that of the ScuTrBrancHiAta,
being characterized by a very large number of equally formed, slender, outer laterals ;
of the inner laterals there generally are on either side five, being much larger
than the outer ones; those next to the small central tooth are beamlike, deeply
notched on the inside edge, the other four are broadly hooked and pointed. The
branchial cavity lies, according to the observations of Cuvier, on the left side of
the central adductor muscle; there are two long subequal plumes present.

The shell is ear-shaped, consisting of few, very rapidly increasing, depressed
whorls, spire very short, usually flattened ; along the inner or left edge of the whorls
are placed a number of separated holes, some of which near to the apertural margin
are always open for the purpose of supplying water to the branchial cavity, this
being apparently accomplished by the vibration of some of the left upper filaments of
the fringe projecting through the openings. The aperture is very large, internally
pearly, with the inner lip obtuse and more or less flattened.

H. and A. Adams (Gen. I, pp. 440-443) distinguish in this family three genera
and one subgenus. Comparing, however, both shells and animals, it must be
eranted that the distinctions pointed out as existing between the various types
are only of minor importance.

1. Haliotis, Linn., 1740, has a roundish or ovate shell, being depressed or
slightly convex, usually spirally striated and often transversally laminated. The
animal usually has a moderately expanded foot. The European H. ¢uberculata, L.,
may be considered as the type of the genus,

1a. Teinotis, H. and A. Adams, 1854, has a very oblong shell, but otherwise
not different from that of Haliotis. The foot of the animal is very largely,
posteriorly produced and provided with a deep, superior longitudinal groove. The
type is HZ. asinina, Linné.

4 b. Padollus, Montf., 1810, is distinguished from Haliotis by the presence
of a spiral ridge between the suture and the row of perforations. Some species
of this section of Haliotis have the ridge quite close to the row of perforations;
for these the subgenerie name Szlewlus has been proposed by H. and A. Adams.

Until it can be proved by farther researches that none of the animals of the
species, at present referred to Haliotis, have above a posterior groove, the distinction
of Teinotis must be considered only as of subgeneric value, for the form of the shell
is, for instance, scarcely much more oval than that of H. lamellosa, Lam. Again,
comparing some of the transversally ribbed species, like H. Kamtschatkana, Jonas,
with typical Padollus, it will be seen that the line of distinction is extremely diffi-
cult, and in some cases almost impossible to draw. ‘The transverse ribs terminate
some distance from the suture about the middle of the last whorl, and form here
strong tuberculations which, if united, produce the spiral, continuous rib. Other
species of Haliotis, like H. papulata, Reeve, show several stronger ridges, but neither
these, nor the transverse ones, are constant.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 389

The HaLIOTID# are principally inhabitants of the eastern seas, West Africa, the Indian,
Australian and Philippine Archipelago. Only very few are found in the Mediterranean and in
the Arctic seas.

Fossil species of Haliotis are extremely rare; there are only very few known from tertiary
deposits, and one from the cretaceous. I can only mention the doubtful Haliotis* antiqua, Binkhorst
(Mon. Gast. et Ceph. de la eraie de Limbourg, 1861, p. 81, pl. 57%, fig. 4), from the Maestricht
chalk. The specimen is a small and rather imperfect one, subcircular, the whorls increasing: gra-
dually ; the spire is raised, the perforations are surrounded with a somewhat raised, rounded margin.

It is usual to find the genus Cirrus, Sow., quoted in the neighbourhood of
Haliotis or of Plewrotomaria, and it may be not out of place to give here a short
notice of the same. The name Cirrus was introduced by Sowerby in 1818 (Min.
Conch., II, p. 98, pl. 141), for three paleeozoic species, C. acutus, nodosus, and
plicatus. All three are turbinate shells, with roundish whorls and a large umbi-
licus. The first and third I am unable to distinguish from Straparolus, except
by their having a somewhat more elevated spire. Cirrus nodosus has some
tubercles on the upper portion of the whorls, but appears to have been only
determined from a cast, so that these tubercles represent the remnants of rather
prolonged spines on the surface of the shell. It is on account of these spines
that d’Orbigny (Prod. I, p. 68) retained the name Cirrus. Subsequently in his
Pal. franc. terr. jur. II, p. 376, etc.), the same author described two very
characteristic species from the liassic beds of Fontaine- -Etoupe-four, Cirrust Nor-
manianus and ©. calcar. Both these species are more discoidal than Sowerby’s
C. nodosus, and have the spines very distinct ; of these a few, being placed near the
aperture, are stated to be open at their terminations.

Now, looking at the interstices between the base of each two spines, we often
see the shell somewhat raised, but never forming a distinct band and, therefore, the
genus cannot be placed in the Pzzvroromarripa, as suggested by several concho-
logists who have merely taken notice of the general form of the shell. Com-
paring, on the other hand, the tubes of Cirrus with the occasionally tube-
like perforations and their interspaces of Haliotis they must be admitted to be
very similarly formed, especially since these perforations correspond to each other
in their position with respect to the form of the whorls. The only important
matter to be ascertained is whether the shell of Cirrus has an internal pearly
layer or not. If it has one, the genus could form a distinct sub-family in the
Hatrorrp#, though I must say I rather doubt the probability of the correctness of
this classification. If it be, however, not pearly within, the genus has (and this
is more probably correct) to be placed in the Sozaripzx, next to Straparolus.
The row of tubes in Cirrus is in every way so thoroughly analogous in its
formation to the upper tuberculated keels of some characteristic Straparoli, that it
is most difficult to draw a line of distinction between them.

The only other two genera which I could mention as being related to Cirrus
are Onustus and Guilfordia, the last of which is internally pearly; the former not,

* Binkhorst writes Haleotis.
+ It is not evidént for what reason d’Orbigny has here changed the generic name into Cirrhus.

390 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

but both of them have depressed whorls with the spinal tubes placed at the peri-
phery, not on the upper surface.

Il. Tribe. —Dicranobranchiata.
Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 162.

The animals belonging to this division, introduced by Gray for the symmetrical
forms of the FissoBRANCHIATA, have two equal branchial plumes, placed on the
back of the neck, and a cup-shaped shell, which only in very young specimens
occasionally has a sub-spiral apex. All the genera are united in only one family.

LVII. Family, —FISSU RELLIDA.
H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 444; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 162.

Animal with a thick oval foot, short, broad muzzle, sub-cylindrical tentacles
with the eyes sessile on small bulgings at their outer base; the mantle is
fissured or perforated in front; there is usually a fringe, composed of a small
number of cirri or short filaments, present on the upper part of the foot; the head
lobes are sometimes rudimentary, but usually not developed at all; the central
tooth is simply incurved, more or less broad, the inner laterals dissimilar, the three
or four pairs next to the central one being small, hook-like; one on each side is very
large and denticulated, and then follow the numerous outer laterals which are
slender, similarly formed, having the tips pointed and incurved. Dr. Williams (Ann.
mag. nat, hist., 1865, XVI, p. 419) sometime ago stated that the branchial plumes
of Emarginula each have only a single row of strands or fillets, while those of
Fissurella have a double row, one on each side of a central axis. Iam not aware
whether these observations have been extended to other allied genera; but if these
distinctions of the branchial leaves can be traced in other forms, it is just possible
that the genera with a slit in the apertural margin can he separated into a distinct
family or sub-family from those which have the shell pierced.

Shell cup-shaped, in young specimens sub-spiral at the apex, not pearly within,
margin of the aperture with a slit or a slight emargination, generally in front, rarely
somewhat on one side, or with a perforation at or near the apex ; operculum none.

The Fissvrettips# are mostly littoral and phytophagous; they are often found
on coral reefs and sparingly on the coasts of all countries; the largest number
of species are known frcm the Indian Archipelago and from South America.
Fossil species are not very rare in the tertiaries, but in the mesozoic deposits they
rapidly decrease in number, being chiefly represented by the genera Limarginula
and Rimula, while those of the palzeozoic formations are very scarce and rather
peculiar, so as to form probably a separate group.

The following will give a short review of the generic characters of the shells
belonging to this family; a monograph of it has been published a few years back
in Sowerby’s Thesaurus Conchyliorum, but I am sorry that I cannot refer to the
work just at present, it not having been yet received in Calcutta.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 391

1. Scuwtus, Montf., 1810; shell rather thick, depressed, very oval; apex
posteriorly pointed, slightly incurved ; outer surface with concentric strise of growth,
and occasionally with some lateral, thin radiating ribs ; aperture anteriorly truncate
or emarginated, the emargination being externally on the shell traceable by the
indentation of the strie of growth.

There are a few tertiary species of Scwtws known (Se. Bellardi, Mich.), but
I do not think that any of those described by Deshayes from the Paris basin under
the generic name Parmophorus belong to this genus. Pictet and Hérnes have
already remarked, that the shell of those species, noticed by Deshayes, is very thin,
and is neither truncate nor emarginated in front. Comparing the last figures (in
Deshayes’ Anim. s. vert., 2nd edit., vol. IT, pl. 8), it will be seen that the horse-shoe
shaped, muscular impression of the Paris specimens does not agree with the
impression of the shell of Scutws, in the living specimens of which such an
impression does not at all exist, the adductor muscle being entirely attached to the
top of the shell, from near the margin to the apex. I believe that all the species
of Deshayes’ Parmophorus belong to Nacella or Patina, a genus of the
TECTURIDE.

La. Tugalia, Gray, 1853 (Tugali apud H, and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 455)
only differs from Sewéws in having the upper surface cancellated, and the margin
of the aperture crenulated and deeply insinuated in front.

_ 2. Emarginula, Lamarck, 1801. Shell cup-shaped, with the apex incurved,
spiral, posterior, aperture in front with a median slit.

2a. Sub-emarginula, Blainville, 1825, has the shell usually somewhat
irregularly oval, the surface covered with unequal, often tubercular ribs, and the
anterior emargination very short. The latter is occasionally somewhat lateral,
as in the cretaceous Hm. neocomiensis, D’Orb., or in Emarg. impressa and galericu-
lus of Ryckholt, though these fossil species have the slit much deeper than any
recent Subemarginule, and will probably have to form a distinct subgenus. The
devonian Hmarg. conoidea, Goldf., belongs to the Capuzipz.

2b. Clypidina, Gray, 1847, has the surface cancellated or spinose, aperture
with a single groove in front on the right side, extending to the apex and resem-
bling that of Stphonaria.

Gray also places Deridobranchus, Ehrb., in this family, stating that the animal
is like that of Emarginula, without any shell; the front of the mantle being
plaited and covering the pectinate gills. Upper tentacles are said to be none, lower
“two” and the “‘ eyes at the base of the lower tentacles.” I cannot make out the
meaning of wpper and lower tentacles, but in the Op. NuDIBRANCHIATA there are
occasionally somewhat similarly formed Molluscs to be met with, in which various
appendices on and above the head can be mistaken for tentacles.

3. Zeidora, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., V, p. 301), has a shell like
Emarginula, with the margin of the aperture crenulated and anteriorly deeply
fissured, but there is posteriorly an internal, flat, semilunar septum present, which
distinguishes this genus from any other FrssvrzELzip2z.

392 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

4, Rimula, Defr., 1824. Shell cup-shaped, generally cancellated, apex
incurved, subspiral, posterior, with an elongated, median perforation in front,
situated about equally distant between the margin and the apex. Species of this
genus are known from the Trias upwards, but they are always rare; from cretaceous
deposits none have as yet been reported; of living species there are five or six
known.

4a. Oranopsis, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., V, p. 302), only differs
from the former genus in having an “internal vaulted chamber over the foramen,”
resembling that of Puncturella (or Cemoria). Cr. pelex, Adams, from the China seas
is the type, and the same author has since described one or two additional species,
also from the eastern seas.

4b. Puncturella, Lowe, 1827 (Cemoria, Leach, teste Gray and Swainson,
1840), in form and ornamentation resembles Limula and Cranopsis, but has the
foramen placed in front near the apex, “vaulted over internally with a shelly
plate.” At present only about eight or ten recent, and a few fossil, species from
tertiary deposits have been reported.

5, Fissurella, Bruguiere, 1789; shell cup-shaped, with the apex truncate and a
foramen in front of it, internally surrounded by a thickened margin. The young .
shells are said to have the apex entire and sub-spiral.

There have been several forms distinguished by separate names, as—

5a. Cremides, H. and A. Adams, 1854, having a rough, cancellated and
strongly ribbed upper surface.

5b. Fisswridea, Swains., 1840, is distinguished by a depressed, narrow form
and an apex close to the posterior margin.

5c. Lucapina, Gray, 1840, includes the cancellated species with a crenulated
margin of the aperture, and the perforation surrounded by a-somewhat more thick-
ened edge, than is usually the case in typical Fissurelle. The animal of Lucapina
has the mantle large, partially covering the shell. I do not think that the
crenulation of the margins can be considered as having a generic value, for it is
quite clear that the ribbed species mus¢ have crenulated margin, otherwise the ribs
could not be formed, and it is only by the occasional development of an internal
thickened layer that the crenulation of the extreme margin becomes obliterate.

5d. Gilyphis, Carp., 1856. (Capiluna, Gray, 1857, Guide, p. 166). This was
proposed for Fiss. Cuvieri, the shell of which does not differ from the last, but
the mantle of the animal is not so much expanded, covering only the outer edge
of the shell.

5e. Clipidella, Swains., 1840. Shell rather depressed, surface cancellated,
anteriorly truncate or slightly emarginated, perforation usually somewhat anterior.
The animal has a rather thick, tuberculated foot, provided on the sides of the front
part with a few short filaments ; the edge of mantle is double, crenated and
partially covering the shell.

5 f. Fissurellidea, d’Orb., 1840. Shell depressed, nearly smooth, foramen
large, elongated, nearly central. The animal has the mantle largely developed,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 393

almost coriaceous, thickened on the edge, and covering the greater portion of the
shell; the foot is oblong, with a lateral, crenulated fringe.

5 g. A peculiar subgeneric type appears to be represented by the Fissurella
Nystiana, Ryckholt, from the Turonien beds of Montignies-sur-Roc (Belgium).
The shell is conically elevated, like a Punctwrella, ornamented with radiating, rather
thick ribs; the apex is subcentral, pointed and curved anteriorly, with a small,
circular opening below it.

6. Pupillia, Gray, 1840. Shell depressed, thin, almost smooth, foramen
oblong, very large, subcentral, margin of the aperture with a sharp edge. The
mantle of Pupillia covers the shell entirely. ‘The only species known is P.
apertura, Born.

7. Macrochisma, Swains., 1840. Shell oblong, depressed, rather thick, surface
usually radiated with lines, subtruncate in front, foramen very elongated and
anterior. There are about 12 recent and a few tertiary species known.

Comparing the fossil species of the Frssurzzzrp# with the recent ones, it is
very remarkable to notice that, while the Hmarginula-forms appear to be decreas-
ing, the Fisswrella-forms are increasing in number, the former being comparatively
much less rare in fossil state than the latter. The contrary appears to be the case
with the recent Fisswrel/a, of which (including the subgeneric forms which we
have quoted) about 180 species are known, while those of Hmarginula and allied
genera are not more than 70 or 80.

Pictet and Campiche (Pal. Suisse, 3me. ser., pp. 708-712) catalogue 47 species of Lmarginula
and 9 species of Fissurel/a from cretaceous deposits.

To the number of Lmarginula, quoted in Pictet and Campiche’s list, the following have to be
added: Hmarg. conica, Dewalcquii, radiata, Hoeveni, depressa, clypeata, Kapfi of Binkhorst (Gast.
et Ceph. craie de Limbourg, 1861, pp. 55-58 and p. 82), and Hm. radiata, Gabb (Pal. Calif. I,
1864, p. 140, ete., non idem, Binkhorst). Guéranger (Album paléont. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. XIV,)
gives figures of the following species, previously named in his Repertoire of 1853, Hm. nodosa
Cenomanensis, striata,* compressa and granulosa. The previously named Em. pseudoreticulata is
here omitted, but Hm. conica (an idem, Binkhorst?!) is newly added. A single species of Zmar-
ginula occurs in our South Indian cretaceous deposits, but strangely enough not a single species
of any of the other genera belonging to this family has as yet been found.

IT may mention that Pictet and some other paleontologists also refer Belle-
rophon and Bellerophina to the Frssvretzzp%, though I rather think that these
genera belong more probably to the Hrtreropopa,+ or to the OPISTHOBRANCHIA.
From cretaceous rocks the only known species is Bellerophina minuta, Sow., sp.
(= B. Vibrayei, V@Orb,). A. Adams described some time ago a recent species of

Bellerophina from the Japan seas.
* Probably identical with Hm. pelagica, Passy.

+ It is remarkable to notice how very much some of the species of Bellerophon resemble those of
Argonauta, and it is after all not improbable that the animals of Bellerophon were true Cephalopoda.

oO
cs)

394 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
XCVII. EMARGINULA, ZLamarch, 1801.
1. EMARGINULA sp. (conf. E. GUERANGERI, d’Orb.), Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 8.

We only possess a fragmentary specimen, and even this devoid of the shell
surface ; there are, however, radiating, stronger and thinner ribs distinctly traceable,
the former numbering about 24 on the periphery. The concentric striee are rather
thin, the slit is anterior and mesial, not extending more than one-third of the
distance from the edge to the apex, bounded by a raised rib on either side; apex
excentric, posterior and apparently somewhat incurved. The height and the oval
shape of the whorl agrees, as likewise do all the remaining characters, with
@Orbigny’s Hm. Guerangeri, of which two good figures have lately been supplied
by Guéranger in his “ Album paléontologique de la Sarthe,” 1867, pl. 14, figs. 24
and 25. It is probable that our Indian fossil is identical with the French species
occurring in the upper beds of the Gault.

Locality.—North of Odium, in calcareous, conglomeratic sandstone; apparently
very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

Order. OPISTHOBRANCHIA.

Char. Gastropoda with gills situated behind the heart, covered by the mantle
or exposed ; hermaphrodites ; larve shell-bearing, with two deciduous cephalic fins.

The OPISTHOBRANCHIA are almost without exception inhabitants of the sea;
the general form of their body is elongated and nonsymmetrical, in so far as the
genital organs are almost invariably placed on the right side. The head is distinct,
provided with two, often thickened, tentacles, and sometimes also with labial lappets.
The mantle is usually only partially developed on the back, sometimes secreting
a more or less spiral shell, but not uncommonly the body is quite naked.

The radula is usually composed of a large number of uniform teeth, of which
the central ones are occasionally wanting; the stomach is sometimes provided with
horny plates for the purpose of maceration of the food, the liver generally highly
developed and sometimes extending into the lateral branches of the body. The
circulation of the blood is not complete, the auricle of the heart being situated
behind the ventricle, which receives the blood from behind and sends it to front,
but the arterian vessels terminate by imperfect canals at the gills. The nervous
system consists of three well developed pairs of ganglia, being the centres of the
cerebral system, one providing the mantle and the gills, and the third pair providing
the foot. The gills are represented by a single or double plume, or by numerous
plumes; they form in a great measure the basis for farther sub-divisions in this
order.

The sexes are always united in the OPISTHOBRANCHIA. The hermaphrodite organ
is composed, according to the latest researches of Pagenstecher, of a distinct penis,
being near its tip connected with an inflated vesicula seminalis and a very long vas
deferens ; there is also @ distinct vagina and a large pyriform receptaculum seminis

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 395

present. The penis and the vagina are placed together in a cavity on the right
side of the neck. The ova and the spermatozoa are, however, formed in the same
follicles, the former peripherically, the latter more centrally and basal. The
connection of the follicles with the sexual organs has not yet been distinctly traced
out. A reciprocal impregnation seems to be the general rule among OpisrHo- ,
BRANCHIA, but Nordman states that he obtained ripe ova from Tergipes, which
had been kept solitary, so it is probable that under certain circumstances they
are also self-impregnating.

According to observations made on the animal of Zergipes, the embryo after
leaving the egg is provided with a ciliated fringe and two cephalic fins, secreting
very early a transparent homogeneous shell, composed of one whorl; in place of the
foot there is a kind of veil or rudder ; and a very minute operculum is also present.
The larva thus furnished swims with great activity, but after a short time it drops
the shell and the operculum, absorbs the fins, the body becomes somewhat
elongated, and the young animal then resembles in every way the old one. ‘This
kind of development appears to apply specially to the naked families, but in those
provided with a shell, like the Acrz#onzpx, the smooth embryonal whorls remain
preserved and grow by distinguishable strize of growth into a more or less large
and spiral shell.

Gray calls this order HeTEROBRANCHIATA on account of the various forms of
the gills, but he excludes the Acrzonzpz from it, placing them in the PRoso-
BRANCHIA.

As to the sub-division of the OpistHoprancHIA most conchologists agree in
distinguishing two groups, the so called Tecri- and the NuDI-BRANCHIATA. Bronn
(Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreiches, vol. III, p. 794) says that this order
offers a beautiful example of the development of separate organs designed for special
kinds of work, their relative concentration progressing in the same degree as does
the whole organism. This progressive development is especially apparent in the
gills, which, therefore, are very useful in distinguishing sub-divisions. Lowest in
the series of organisation stands Rhodope, the body having a discoidal shape, with-
out special gills, heart, or any vascular system. The gradual development of the
gills may shortly be expressed thus; at first the entire surface of the body acts as a
respiratory organ, especially at the back, then different appendages are formed for
the purpose of increasing the space to come in contact with the oxygen; these
appendages are afterwards differently ramified and form themselves into regular gills,
being connected with various internal canals and blood-vessels ; these gills which are
at first spread over the whole body arrange themselves afterwards round the anal
opening, then again they seek protection under a lappet of the mantle, which at
last secretes a more or less thickened, flat or spirally coiled shell, the gilts being
then lodged in a sort of an open cavity. The shell gradually grows spirally to a size,
sufficient to give full protection to the retracted animal and is closed by an oper-
culum ; in this state it can hardly be distinguished from the shells of the Proso-
BRANCHIA, except by its usually punctated surface.

396 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Tn the following pages I shall accept the sub-division of the OPISTHOBRANCHIA,
according to Bronn,* into PLEUROBRANCHIATA and NoroBraNncHiata, the former
including the species in which the gills are more or less covered by the mantle,
and the latter those in which they are uncovered, being exposed freely or repre-
sented by a simple ciliated surface of the back. These two divisions are equivalent
to those of Philippi’st Tecti- and Nup1-Brancuta, or to H. and A. Adams’ Trcrt-
and NUDI-BRANCHIATA,{ but the names introduced by Bronn appear more correctly
applicable.

The Noroprancuiata are all naked Mollusca, and, therefore, very unfavorable
for preservation in a hard rock. There have not yet been any fossil species
reported, but the possibility of such being found in the fossil state is sufficiently
exemplified by the discovery of larvee of insects and even medusve in the litho-
graphic slates of Solenhofen, animals which often have a much softer body than
many of the Noroprancutata. Bronn divides this sub-order into five tribes,
Dermato-, Puaco-, CeraA-, Ciapo-, and PyGo-BRANCHIATA, and these again into a
number of families. Not having any fossils from the cretaceous rocks of South
India to report as belonging to any of the divisions of the NoTroBRANCHIATA we
shall not enter farther into any discussion on their organisation.

Sub-order, Pleurobranchiata,

Char. Opisthobranchia with gills consisting of a tuft, a uni- or bi- serial plume,
or of numerous lamelle, generally unsymmetrical, but always more or less covered
by the mantle, the latter usually secreting a@ lamella-like, cup-shaped, or spiral
shell.

There are two divisions made in this sub-order, called DiptEvRo- and Mono-
PLEURO-BRANCHIATA. The former have the gills consisting of numerous lamelle,
placed almost symmetrically on either side under the edge of the mantle, some-
what similar tosome of the PoLypLAcopHora; they are separated only into two
families, Payzzipipz# and PrevropHyzLpip®, the animal of both having a some-
what leathery skin, but none or a very rudimentary shell. We shall, therefore, only
notice the second division.

Tribe, Monopleurobranchiata,

The species included in this tribe have the branchial plume,—with the excep-
tion of Posterobranchea, D’Orb.,—placed on the right side; there are all gradations
in the development of the shell to be met with, it is rarely wanting, sometimes
imbedded in the mantle, but more usually external, symmetrical in the Uwerezzip2,
flat and small in the Apzyszrpz, spiral in many other families, in the AcrmonipE
so large as to cover perfectly the animal when retracted.

* Klassen und Ordnungen, III, p. 795.
+ Handbuch der Conch., 1853, pp. 222 and 265.

+ Troschel generally accepts a three-fold division in the order of the OPISTHOBRANCHIA, namely, NorTo-,
MoNnoPLEvURO-, and HYPO-BRANCHIATA.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 397

H. and A. Adams state that, observed under favorable cireumstances, the Mono-
PLEUROBRANCHIATA are by no means sluggish and unattractive, but that they con-
tribute, by their changing form and lively colours, to lend animation to the weedy
shores and the coral reefs among which they take up their abode.

The following families have been distinguished in this tribe:—-

LVIII.—ACTHONIDA.
LIX.—BULLID.
LX.—OXYNOEID Z.
LXI.—PHILINEID.
LXIL.—APLYSTID A.
LXUL—PLEUROBRANCHIDA.
LXIV.—RUNCINID 4.

Ti. and A. Adams, Gray and other conchologists distinguish a somewhat larger or
smaller number of families, though these do not as yet appear to be well founded. It
is well known that the animals of the PLEUROBRANCHIATA are very variable in form,
though they generally agree in the great development of the frontal disk. The
teeth show slight differences in almost every few species that have been examined,
and it seems consequently very hazardous to separate closely allied shells, because
one species happens to have no central teeth, or one or two laterals more, or again
because the frontal veil is a little more produced, or a little less rounded. There is
no reason why these characters ought not to be used quite as well as many others,
but a far more detailed examination of the various living forms is required before
we are able to come to a definite conclusion as to the arrangements which ought to
be adopted. I would only remark that in this particular case the characters of
distinctions are mostly those which exhibit the greatest variations in this group.
The shells, so far as known, give little support to many sub-divisions.

The fossil forms belonging to this tribe are rather numerous; the cup-shaped
forms begin already in the lower paleeozoic epoch, while the spiral forms are not
with sufficient accuracy known below the carboniferous strata.* They become, how-
ever, pretty numerous already in the Trias. I shall give brief notes on some of the
fossil forms when speaking of the separate families; but I may already here remark
that since several of the fossil genera (as, for instance, Act@onina and others, being
certainly closely allied to Acte@on), do not always agree with the characteristics of
the families, as deduced from the recent species alone, some changes in the limits
of these families must be made.

It appears hardly necessary to enter into any detailed discussion on the
three last mentioned families, namely, the 4rzysirp#, PLevroprancHip#, and
RuNciyIp#, as there are scarcely any eretaceous shells known which can be referred
to them. The different genera belonging to these families will be found treated in
H.and A. Adams’ Genera, II, pp. 32-43, and in Gray’s Guide of 1857, p. 198,
ete. Of the Apzyszp# and the Ruycryz# in particular there are scarcely any
fossil species known, but of the Pzrevrosrancuip#, especially of the sub-family

* Actaonina (Chemnitzia) carbonaria, Kon., Anim. foss. terr. carb. de Belgique, pl. 41, fig. 15.
dE

398 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

opERCULATINE (= Umusrettipa, auctorum), including Operculatum and Tylodina,
there are many species known from the Silurian deposits upwards. Of cretaceous
shells I may draw attention to the genus Anisomyon of Meek and Hayden, which
I have mentioned, p. 325, in the family Zzpzrrpz. The shells are very closely
allied to Tylodina, being thin, patelliform, with a pointed, recurved apex, sup-
posed to be perforated. Gray (Guide, 1857, p. 203), however, says that the
shell of Zylodina has a globular, spiral and sinistral nucleus and the muscular
impression with a sinus on the right side, while in Anisomyon the muscular
impression is said to be interrupted in front above the head, as in Lepeta,

LVI. Family,—ACTHAONIDA.

The animals of the Acr#owrp# have been observed only in very few instances.
Though generally perfectly retractile, they are mostly of large size when expanded, _
having a large thick foot, reflexed on the sides; head broad, very often forming
a flat disk, with or without other appendages ; the tentacles are broad, thick, united
at the base, but generally separated at their tips, the eyes being sessile above near
their base. The teeth are numerous, uniform, arranged in diverging cross series,
the central ones are wanting.

Operculum, when present, horny, ovate, narrow, composed of few whorls.

The shell is spiral, ovate, convolute or mvolute, with more or less elevated spire,
mostly spirally punctuated, the aperture is usually high and narrow, truncate or
roundish in front, the columella usually solid.

Important characters of the shell of the dcrmonrp# are the large size of the
last volution and its usual spiral punctuation, which appears to be only very rarely
wanting. Meek’s last monographic exposition* of the family is in many respects
very imperfect, and, notwithstanding the great desire of introducing new genera,
the author has omitted many which were already known; he could scarcely have
examined any of the fossil forms, otherwise I think that he could not have
regarded some of the most unimportant and accidentalt distinctions as of generic
value.

a. Sub-family,—ACTAONIN 4.

Shell ovate, aperture anteriorly rounded, sometimes broadly effuse, outer lip
sharpened at the margin, columellar lip twisted and often plicated in front ; the
recent species have an operculum.

This is the largest and oldest group of orxonzps, the first forms not pos-
sessing a columellar fold, probably beginning already in the Silurian ; at least some
of the species described by Eichwald very much resemble Acteonina. From the
earboniferous beds the Chemnitzia carbonaria, Koninck, and others are known to
belong to Acteonina. In the Trias the species become more numerous, and some of
them already very closely resemble recent forms of Acton. Other species are found

* American Journal of Sc. and Arts, XXXV, 1863, p. 89, etc.
+ Being sometimes only dependent upon the state of preservation of the shell.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 399

through all the successive formations, but they never are very common or very
numerous, with the exception of a few from brackish water deposits. With regard.
to the classification of the cretaceous species I shall defer my remarks to the end,
after having given previously a review of the genera. Seeing the great con-
fusion, already existing, introduced by some recent comments on evidently imperfect
figures, it will be advisable not to make any essential changes in the generic
‘determination, unless specimens of the same species or the originals have been
examined. The following are the principal generic forms constituting this sub-
family.

1. <Acteonina, dOrbigny, 1850. Shell turreted or ovate, moderately thick,
with more or less elevated spire, inner lip flatly thickened at the edge, not plicated
or twisted, aperture evenly rounded in front; the last whorl being always anteriorly
somewhat suddenly contracted. The surface of many Acteonine appears to be
perfectly smooth, but it is more likely this is only in consequence of the uppermost
punctated layer of the shell having been removed; transverse ribbings are com-
paratively rare, and if present they generally become obsolete on the last whorl.

Meek (1. cit., p. 91) proposed for species, like Act. ventricosa, d’Orb., and others,
being merely distinguished by a shorter spire and a more inflated last volution,
the sub-generic name Trochacteonina. When, however, we examine a large
number of specimens of any of the species of Acte@onina (or Trochacteon, Acteo-
nella olim), we may be certain to find among them some which are more cylindrical,
others which are more inflated at the last volution, and the last form is almost
invariably connected with a shorter spire. Thus we observe variations which hardly
can be considered as being constant in a species, and it seems to me, therefore, that
they ought not to be used in distinguishing genera, though they may under cir-
cumstances have a specific value and sometimes be of great importance for local
faunas. There is a continued series to be traced from such forms, which have the
spire plane, or even a little immersed ( Orthostoma conulus, Buv., Stat. de la Meuse,
ete., pl. 24, figs. 16-17; or Act. brevis, Lyc. foss. Great Ool. Suppl., pl. 41, fig. 6), to
those which have the same slightly (4cteon. ventricosa, VOrb., or Act. Luidii,
Morris), or more strongly elevated (Act. sparsisuleata, d’Orb.), and from these again
to forms in which it almost exceeds the last whorl in height.

The species of Acteonina begin in the carboniferous formation, being most
numerous in the jurassic period, but they decrease very considerably in the cretace-
ous, continuing, however, up into the eocene formation, for the Ampullaria problem-
atica, Desh. (Paris fossils, II edit., pl. 36, figs. 1-2) must be considered as an
Acteonina, and Deshayes besides describes an Orthostoma conovuliformis (Par. foss.,
T ed., pl. 6, figs. 9-11).

Deshayes claims (Paris fossils, II ed., II vol., p. 613) the priority of his name
Orthostoma against that of Acteonina, the former having been published first
in 1842; but long prior to this in 1831, and afterwards in 1834, the same name
was applied to totally different animals by Ehrenberg and by Audouin; consequently
d’Orbigny’s name for these shells must be retained.

400 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

2. (Auriculina), Gray, 1847, non idem, Grateloup, 1838 (H. and A. Adams,
Gen., I, p. 233). ‘Shell ovate, thin, ventricose, whorls simple or concentrically
striated, columella edentulate, without a plait.’ H. and A. Adams considered
Auriculina as a sub-genus of Odostomia, but A. Adams (Ann. mag. nat. hist.,
1860, V, p. 407), when describing Awriculina Grayi (dredged in 63 fathoms of
water), says that it may more probably belong to the Acrzonzp#, and it seems
to me that it is the representative of the fossil genus Acte@onina. I have no
recent shells belonging to Awriculina to compare, but I strongly suspect that
they will be found generically identical with Act@onina, in which case it will be
unnecessary to propose for the recent shells a new name.

3. Luconacteon, Meek, 1863 (Americ. Jour. Se. and Arts, XXXV, p. 91) is
distinguished by its ¢hin, obconic shell, gradually tapering anteriorly, the spire is
either immersed or elevated, the aperture very long, equally narrow all through,
anteriorly rounded, columella slightly thickened, smooth. The typical forms
Hue. Caumontii and concavus of Deslongchamps and others very much resemble
in form a Conus, from which they differ by their very thin shell and the anterior
roundness of the aperture. The surface is usually smooth or spirally striated,
and the spire is plane or somewhat immersed. The thinness of the shell and its
regular obconic form, inasmuch as the last whorl is not suddenly contracted
towards the anterior termination and the aperture not sensibly widened in front,
must be considered the principal generic distinctions from Act@onina. Meek
(loe. cit., p. 92) suggests for the Conus Cadomensis of Deslongchamps the sub-generic
name Conacteon, but I do not think that the distinction, referring to the elevation
of the spire, can be considered sufficient, for the same reasons which I have stated
when speaking of Acteonina.

The species of Huconacteon, so far as known at present, are all jurassic.

4. Cylindrites, Morr. and Lyc., 1854 (Moll. Great Ool., p. 97). Shell sub-
cylindrical or ‘ovate, smooth, spire sunken or moderately elevated, aperture narrow,
very high, anteriorly rounded, sub-effuse, columella twisted anteriorly into a distinctly
conspicuous fold.

The Cylindrites differ from <Acteonine by the twisted columella; they are
like these generally smooth. Meek (loc. cit., p. 91), again proposes for a few species,
like Cyl. brevis, M. and L., and others which have a very short or immersed spire,
a sub-genus, Goniocylindrites, but the distinction of a separate name cannot
be accepted.

I only know as yet triassic and jurassic species belonging to this genus. Meek
refers to it Conus cylindraceus, Geinitz, which is probably a Cylichna. Gabb
described a Oylindrites brevis (non idem. M. and L.) which is either an imperfect
shell belonging to some genus of the rzvercvriv™, or has to be considered as the
type of a new genus. I shall subsequently mention a somewhat similar form from
our cretaceous rocks.

Some of the species of Cylindrites very closely approach in form to Ceritella
(or Zubifer, see antea p. 189), which is, however, stated not only to possess a twisted

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. AOL

columella, but a short anterior canal. It would be very interesting to compare
perfect specimens of both these genera together. Meek’s (loc. cit., p. 88), proposition
of Costellifer for the buccinoid and transversally ribbed species of Ceritella appears
to me to have no foundation.

5. Bullina, Férussac, 1821 (Tornatina, Adams, 1850; H. and A. Adams,
Gen., II, p. 12), has the general form of Cylindrites, being involute with a distinct,
more or less elevated, spire; the suture is canaliculated, the inner lip has a colum-
ellar plait, but it appears to be placed somewhat higher than in the previous
genus.

There are few mesozoic species known which can be correctly referred to
Bullina, but the tertiary ones are tolerably numerous. The recent species
are not only deep-water shells, but several of them are also found in brackish
water. I believe that Bullina stands in precisely the same point of relation to
Cylindrites as (Auriculina) of Gray does to Acteonina. It is indeed very difficult
to make strict distinctions between any of these genera.

Gray in his Guide of 1857 unites H. and A. Adams’ two genera, Bullina and
Cylichna, into one under the former name. Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris
fossils, p. 619, ete., keeps them distinct, but he correctly replaces the name Tornatina
by that of Bullina, admitting at the same time the existing great confusion as regards
the names of several allied forms. Considering the strict rule of priority the
retaining of the name Suwllina appears correct. Férussac first proposed this
name for some species of the old genus Bulla, which have a distinct spire, like
Bulla aplustrum, undata, truncata, and allied forms. The first species had already,
in 1817, been called Aplustrwm by Schumacher ; for the Bulla undata, Brug. (which
is the same as B. lineata, Sow.), Beck proposed, according to Swainson, in 1840, the
name Bullinula (Treat. of shells, p. 860), and consequently the name Bullina
of Férussac remains for the species like B. truncata, for which A. Adams suggested
the name Zornatina.

6.? Acteonema, Conrad, 1865. Amer. Journ. Conch. I, p. 147; Check List
Eocene foss. of N. America, 1866, p. 9; shell conical, aperture suboval, reflected at
the base. Conrad refers to this genus among others the two species, Pasithea striata
and swleata, described in Lea’s ‘ Contributions to Geology,’ these shells being appa-
rently generically not distinct from Aclis (Huzrupz). In neither of the descrip-
tions of those two species does Lea mention the existence of a columellar fold,
though he says that the lip is anteriorly somewhat flattened. In his previous cata-
logue of the Eocene and Pliocene fossils (Am. Journ. Conch. I, 1865, p. 35) Conrad
proposes for Pasithea striata, Lea, the name Celatura, which he subsequently (iid.,
p- 147) replaces by that of Act@onema.

7. Myonia, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., V, p. 406). Shell ovately
turreted, thin, generally spirally sulcated; aperture oblong, anteriorly a little
produced, inner lip somewhat posteriorly with an oblique fold. The species
belonging to this genus were at first (Sowerby’s Thesaurus) described by A. Adams
as Monoptygma, which genus represents a perfectly different type of shell, belonging

5 F

402 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

to the Prraurpettipz. This last specific name hasas yet to be reserved for species,
like I. Alabamiensis (Contrib. p. 186, pl. 6, fig. 201), which is a shell in form
resembling an Ancilla, being anteriorly truncated and possessing on the posterior por-
tion of the inner lip an oblique fold, IZ. cwrta and Leai, Con. (Am. Journ. Conch. I,
pp- 148 and 261) being very similar forms. Lea (loc. cit., p. 185), says that he
obtained by a vessel coming from Calcutta a small recent shell which, he thinks,
belongs to the same genus, distinctly pointing to a sinus at the base and a simple
columellar fold, but in form resembling a Delania, for which reason he calls it
Monopt. melanoides.

7a. Leucotina, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist. V, p. 406), with the recent
type species LZ. Niphonensis, only differs from Myonia by a somewhat more ventri-
cose form of the last whorl. A. Adams calls the shell intermediate between Iyonia
and Acteon. I do not know any cretaceous species which distinctly resemble the
typical one of Myonia, but D’Orbigny figures an Acteon marginata (Pal. frane.
eret. IT, pl. 167, fig. 8) which could be referred to Leucotina, having the fold rather
posterior and the aperture anteriorly produced.

8. Acteon, Montfort, 1810 (Lornatella, Lamarck, 1812). There is only a
slight gradual distinction between the genera Act@on and Wyonia ; in the former the
spire being always shorter than the last whorl, while in the latter the spire is of
eveater height, and in Lewcotina of about the same as the last volution.

8a. Solidula, Fischer, 1807 (Buccinulus, Plancus, apud H. and A. Adams,
Gen., II, p. 5) is distinguished by two (and occasionally more) folds on the colum-
ella and by a somewhat thicker shell. In comparing the recent species of Acteon,
as lately monographed in Reeve’s Conch. Icon., Vol. XV, it must be agreed that no
strict generic distinction between Acte@on and Solidula can be given. It is true,
and can often be observed in the fossil forms also, that those species which have a
double columellar fold generally are stout and strongly built shells, but at the
same time there are among those with one fold, some which have an equally
strong shell, though, as a rule, they are thinner. The distinction is therefore only an
optional one, and in determining fossil species it is not easy to keep it up even
within approximate limits. In fact JZyonia and Leucotina also could be considered
as sub-generic divisions of Act@on,

Species of Actg@on are known from the Trias upwards.

Sb. TZornatellea, Conrad (Am. Journ. Conch. I, 1863, p. 145; Check list
eocene fossils, 1866), The author quotes three species, of which Z. impressa
(Acteon id., Gabb, Pal. California, I, p. 142) either belongs to the sub-generic
eroup Solidula of Acteon, or more probably is an imperfect Ringicula.

9.2 TFriptycha, Miller, 1859 (Suppl. to 1st and 2nd part of Monograph, Petreef.
Aach, Kvreidef., Aachen, p. 21) with the type species 7. limneiformis, from the
Senonien beds near Aachen. This is an ovate, almost perfectly smooth shell, with an
aperture anteriorly rounded, possessing a sharp outer margin and an inner lip with three ’
folds, of which the middle one is the strongest. There was only one specimen
found of this remarkable shell, associated with marine species, still I very much

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 403

doubt that it belongs to this family. It is much more probable that the shell
is a Marinula (Avricurtpm), which only differs by usually having the posterior
fold the strongest. That the shell occurs in marine beds in itself proves nothing,
for most of the present “Auvrrovzrp# live on the sea-shore, often between tide
marks, and the dead shells are found everywhere with truly marine species. I
have myself dredged a dead shell of Pedipes in about six fathoms of water in the
Aden harbour with living Ringicule, Ancille, Turritelle and others.

10. Trochacteon, Meck, 1863 (Acte@onella, d’Orbigny and auctorum ex parte,
Am. Journ. se. and arts, XX XV, p. 89). Shell turbinate, more or less involute, last
whorl usually higher than the spire, with a narrow flattened and solid edge along
the suture; aperture semi-effuse, anteriorly rounded, inner lip thickened, espe-
cially in front, and provided with three oblique folds.

It would no doubt have been preferable to retain the name Acteonella for
those involute forms, the first of which, Act. Renauxiana, was figured and described
by d’Orbigny under that genus, as stated in my revision of the Gosau-Gastropoda,
published in 1865 (Sitz. Akad., Wien, LII, p. 515). When writing those notes
in 1864 I was not in possession of the January 1863 number of the American
Journal, and proposed consequently for the convolute forms, like Act. levis, for
which Meek has retained d’Orbigny’s name <Act@onella, that of Volvulina (vide
ibidem, p. 519) ; as, however, Meek’s proposition has priority before my own I have
here accepted it. The sub-generic name Spiracteon, which Meek proposes for cer-
tain species with a more conical spire, has, however, no foundation whatever. It
will be seen from my notes on the Gosau-Gastropoda (loc. cit., p. 517) that the Act.
obtusa, Zek., which Meek quotes as one of the species of Spiracte@on, is in reality
only a variety of Act. gigantea, which he places in Trochacte@on,

b. Sub-family,—APLUSTRIN A.

The animals of this sub-family agree in general form and dentition with the
former, but the frontal disk usually has large appendages, folded over the back
of the shell; the mantle margin is also somewhat more developed, than in the
ACTZONIN# ; an operculum is not known.

The shells in general form, texture and ornamentation resemble those of the
former sub-family; the spire is usually short, the last whorl inflated, the aperture
anteriorly distinctly effuse, the columella somewhat thickened, rarely twisted, but
always anteriorly truncated.

The species are first known from the jurassic deposits, and continue in small
number to be noticed through all the successive formations ; they appear to have
been in former times rather rare shells, and the recent species are only found very
locally distributed.

11. Htalonia, Deshayes, 1864 (Paris foss., 2me. ed., p. 605). Shell ovate,
attenuated on both ends, spire elevated; aperture narrow and high, anteriorly
truneated, columella thick, twisted in the middle with an obscure fold. The two

404, CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

species, H. cytharella and prisca, which Deshayes describes from the Paris basin,
are both transversally ribbed and have an elevated pointed spire, but otherwise
they much resemble the next genus. Iam not acquainted with any other species
belonging to this genus, and as its form is so extremely like many others belonging
to the Prevrorourm., to the rusin= of the Wvurrcrps#, and also to the mzrrrwa,
it is not advisable to form opinions from mere drawings, especially when the shells
are not perfectly preserved for generic determination.

12. Bullinula, Beck, 1840 (Bullina, Fér. apud H. and A. Adams, Gen. II, p. 8).
Shell ovate, with a short spire, last whorl ventricose, embryonal whorls smooth
and mammillated, rest of the surface spirally striated, outer lip thin, inner some-
times partially covering the shell, columella thickened, often slightly hollowed
out, occasionally somewhat twisted, anteriorly obliquely truncated, the outer lip
being somewhat produced and effuse.

The two oldest species apparently belonging to this genus are the jurassic
Acteonina pulchella, VOrb., and Act. striato-suleata, Zittel and Goubert; they
both differ from the recent Bullinula by having the columella more thickened.
and solid. Strictly speaking, the difference is very slight, for in the recent species
the columella is not distinctly hollowed out, but in consequence of the inner lip
being so loosely attached to the previous whorl as not to cover every furrow on
the shell a slight fissure is produced; it is, however, by no means distinctly traceable
in all cases. There is no very distinct columellar fold as usually in Acteon, but
some species like Bullinula scabra have the columella distinctly twisted anteriorly
at the termination and also in the middle; thus they very closely approach Htalonia.

I shall note a third fossil species from our cretaceous rocks, Bull. obtusiuscula,
n. sp. I could also refer to the jurassic Acte@on Sedgwicki, Phil., and Act. pullus,
M. and Lycett, or to the cretaceous Acteonina Icaunensis, Pictet and Camp., and
a few tertiary species described in Deshayes’ last work, and others, but none of
the existing figures are taken from such thoroughly perfect specimens as to make
their generic determination sufficiently reliable.

13.2? Kleinella, Adams, 1860 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., V, p. 302) has an ovate,
thin, umbilicated shell, with the surface cancellated, aperture anteriorly produced,
inner lip not plicated. The shell is said to resemble Acte@on, but is without a fold;
from the reference to the form of the aperture and the thin outer lip and the
hollow columella, I should think that the genus is closely allied to the previous
one, if at all distinct from it.

14. Aplustrum, Schumacher, 1817 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. IT, p. 6), differs
from Bullinula by its smooth, somewhat thinner shell, more depressed spire, the
columella being very thick, slightly twisted and truncated in front. The only
species as yet known is d. aplustre, Linn., which, as Mr. G. Nevill tells me,
is often found living on coral reefs at the South Coast of Ceylon, Mauritius,
Bourbon, ete. No fossil species has as yet been noticed.

15. Hydatina, Schumacher, 1817. Shell partially or wholly convolute, thin,
ventricose, smooth or spirally sulcated, generally marked with broad coloured

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 405

bands; columella rather thin, twisted, hollowed out. The recent species are also
peculiar to the eastern seas, they live on coral reefs or sea-weeds. Of fossil species
the jurassic Bulla undulata, Bean, B. Loliolwm, Morr. et Lycett (Moll. Great Ool.,
p- 96, pl. 8, figs. 8 and 16), or the Bulla pulchella, Desh. (Paris foss., 2me. ed., pl. 40,
figs. 19-21) and others may belong to this genus. Perhaps some of the species
of Globiconcha, which are only known from casts, may also he referrible to
Hy datina.

“15a. Bullopsis, Con., 1858 (Jour. Acad. Philad., 2 ser., III, p. 334, and IV,
pl. 46, fig. 27), has the general form of Hydatina with a depressed spire and
inflated last volution, but the inner lip has two close folds. The genus has been
proposed for a cretaceous species from Mississippi, Bull. cretacea.

ce. Sub-family,—RINGICULIN 2.

This sub-family was first proposed by Meek in the American Journal,
vol. XXXV, p. 87. The shells in general resemble Act@on, except that they
have the margins of the aperture strongly thickened and externally varicose, the
columella is twisted or plaited, and always terminates anteriorly with a distinct
fold, in front of which there is a groove or a kind of canal in the thickened margin,
not, however, extending to the structure of the shell itself so as to be traceable by
the strize of growth.

The animal of Ringicula, the only recent genus belonging to this sub-family,
resembles, according to Woodward, that of Act@on, but the teeth are like those of
Philine, being only two in each series, large, converging, and curved almost in a
semicircle; there are often one or two smaller outer laterals, the central ones are
wanting ; an operculum is not known.

Meek (Check list cret. foss. N. America, 1864, p. 34) says that from the
examination of a drawing of a recent Ringicula, it appears that the animal has
“a large well developed siphon, which lies (perhaps when the creature moves) folded
back upon the body-whorl between two short unequal tentacular lobes.” Meek
concludes from this the priority of constituting a distinct family Rrvercvzim=zZ for
these shells, a selection which, if the observation of the animal proves to be a
correct one, as seems very probable, would appear quite appropriate. We retain
here provisionally the group as a sub-family simply to be able to classify the fossil
shells easier, than could be done otherwise.

The species belonging to the zzezcuzz first appear, so far as known, in the
cretaceous period, being, however, here more numerous than at any subsequent time.
The recent representative is Ringicula, with which I have compared well preserved
specimens of all the other known generic types, and I must say that as far as struc-
ture and form of the shell, especially that of the margins of the aperture, are con-
cerned, there is great difficulty in considering these shells as more than sub-generic
forms of Ringicula. Their principal characteristics are the thickened margins and
the anterior termination of the columella with a fold, in front of which there

406 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA .

is a groove. When the specimens are, however, not fully grown or imperfectly
preserved on the lip, their distinction from species of Acteon or Bullinula occasion-
ally becomes extremely doubtful.

16. Cinulia, Gray, 1840. Shell globose, spire short, surface spirally sulcated,
aperture anteriorly produced, effuse, columella terminating with a single oblique
and twisted fold. Meek (loc. cit., p. 92) properly, I think, suggests to retain this
name for the type species, C. globulosa of Deshayes. The genus only differs from
Acteon by the thickened outer lip. We have no Indian species of this type.

17. Avellana, D’Orbigny, 1842.* Shell globose, inner lip with two or three
folds, one being anterior, often bipartite, placed at the termination of the columella,
the other sub-anterior separated from the former by a deep insinuation of the lip ;
there is generally a third one placed about the middle of the inner lip, and one or
two posterior, much shorter ones, but these are not constant.

Avellana incrassata, d’Orb., may be considered as the type of this genus. We
shall note four species from our cretaceous deposits. The Avellane are shells of
moderate size and always have a more or less globular form.

18. Ringinella, D’Orbigny, 1842. Shell ovate, with turreted spire, inner lip
anteriorly with two or three oblique folds, of which the most anterior one is often
bifid; anterior canal usually indistinct. There is no posterior fold present, but the
lip sometimes forms in the middle a strong projecting angle.

Ringinella Clementina, D’Orb., or Avell. Valdensis, Pictet, may be considered
as the types of this genus. One new species ocewrs in our Sth. Indian eretaceous
deposits.

19. Ringicula, Deshayes, 1838. Shell ovate with pointed spire, inner lip
anteriorly deeply indented, with two oblique folds only, in the middle often angular,
anterior canal very distinct and deep. The species begin in the cretaceous period
and continue up to the present time. We shall note two species from the
cretaceous rocks of South India.

20. Huptycha, Meek, 1863 (Americ. Journ., XXXV, p. 93). Shell globose,
aperture very narrow, one strong, often bifid, anterior fold on the inner lip, which
is in the middle flattened and projecting in the space of the aperture, being
separated from the fold by a deep insinuation ; the outer lip is generally somewhat
produced anteriorly, the anterior canal being distinct. The shells belonging to this
genus generally are of larger size, than other rzzvercvzinz. The Auricula decur-
tata, Sow., from the Alpine Gosau deposits is, as stated by Meek, a species of
this genus, but Avellana Royana, d’Orb., does not belong to it. In fact I do not
know any other species referrible to this genus, except three from our cretaceous
deposits, being remarkable for their large size.

21.? Stomatodon, Seeley, 1861 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., VII, p. 298), a name
given to the cast of a shell from the Cambridge Greensand ; the species S¢. politus

* The name Avellana on the plates 168 and 169 of the 2nd Volume of d’Orbigny’s Paléontologie francaise

was published about the end of 1842, the text subsequently, I think, in the next year. (See Bronn’s Jahrbuch
for 1842).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 407

resembles in general form a Ringicula or Ringinella, but the two columellar folds
are placed in the middle of the lip, resembling those of several Averzcuzripa, like
Ophicardelus or Leuconia. The aperture is semi-circular, but as in all casts of
the rmvercuLivs entire. The only probability of this genus (if at all distinct from
those previously mentioned), belonging to the present sub-family, is the presence of
thickened margins of its aperture, which from the impressions they have left on
the cast are supposed to exist on the perfect shell; this, however, only allows a
conclusion to be made as to the internal, not the external, thickening.

22. <A distinct type of the rzvezcv~rv“ may be represented by the Avellana
ventricosa, Binkhorst (Gast. et ceph. craie de Limbourg, etc., 1861, p. 63, pl. 5%,
fig. 5, and pl. 5%, fig. 12), but the shell is only known from a cast; this one in
general form resembles that of an Avellana with a short obtuse spire, the surface
being spirally suleated, the aperture elongated, almost throughout equally narrow;
and internally finely denticulated on both the inner and the outer lips; this
denticulation extremely resembles that of a Cyprea, and as there is no trace of
the external shell perceptible, it is impossible to ascertain whether the species
belongs to the zrveicutinz or to the CrprazrDZ.

At last I may mention the name Aptycha, which was proposed by Meek
(American Journ., XXXV, p. 93) for Tornatella labiosa of Forbes, and which
is a true Ringicula, as will be shown from the description and figure of Forbes’
original specimen. The name Aptycha must, therefore, be struck out of the list
of genera altogether, unless some one be so fortunate as to discover a species
with thickened lips and no columellar folds, or thickened edge of the inner lip.

The cretaceous species of the Acr#onipz# are rather numerous, but not many
of them are known in a desirable state of preservation, and, therefore, their correct
generic determination must for the present remain uncertain. The determination
of cast specimens is almost never to be depended upon, because the external
thickenings of the shell so very much alter its form. The following genera appear

to be represented.

Actaonina.

Pictet and Campiche (Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, III Ser., p. 186, etc.) mention five species of this
genus, all from the lower eretaceous beds ;

1-5. Act. Dupiniana, VOrb., sp., Act. Nerei, P, and C. (W’Orb.?), Act. Lcaunensis, Cotteau,
Act. Renevieri and Chavannesi, P. and C.

6. <Acteonina Terana, Romer, sp. (Kreidegeb. von Texas, p. 40, pl. 4, fig. 2) was described
as a doubtful Hudima, and it can only doubtfully be placed in this genus, though it more probably

belongs to it.
7-8. Act. ? pupoides and Californica are described by Gabb in the Paleont. of Calif., I, pp. 113

and 114, They both appear rather doubtful, not having been as yet found in good preservation.

9. Act. volgensis, Kichwald (Leth. Rossica, XI, livr., 1867, p. 831), is said to occur in the
Neocomien clay of Bessonowo.

10-11. Act. obesa et columnaris are two new species from our South Indian cretaceous deposits ;
the descriptions will be given subsequently.

12. Phasianella lineolata, Reuss (Boéhm. Kreidef., I, 1846, p. 49, pl. 10, fig. 19) could be
referred to Actgonina, or some of the allied genera with more elevated spire, like (Auriculina).

408 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

13. Bulla Orbignyi, Guéranger, Album. pal. 1867, pl. 14, fig. 35, is also probably an Acteonina.

14. Cylindrites brevis, Gabb (Paleont. Calif., I, p. 115, non zdem Morr. and Lye.) is the only
cretaceous species described under that generic name, though I do not think that it belongs to the
genus Cylindrites ; itis more like an Act@on, or it may be an imperfect Cynulia. If the shell has
no thickened lip and is smooth it must form the type of a new genus. We possess from our South
Indian cretaceous rocks an imperfect specimen of a shell, which much resembles this supposed
Cylindrites ; traces of the shell-surface show that the structure was thin, and there are only striz
of growth perceptible. The termination of the columella is twisted, and above it, nearly at the
middle of the inner lip, there is a distinct fold; the lip itself not being remarkably thickened. In
consequence of the imperfectness of the only specimen which is from a brownish, siliceous sandstone
west of Kurribiem, I am compelled to leave this interesting fossil undetermined, until better materials
have been procured,

Bullina, Fér.

15-16. Bullina (Tornatina) Jaccardi and Urgonensis, Pictet et Camp. (Paléont. Suisse, ITI Ser.,
pp. 176-177).

17. Butlina tenuistriata, Cotteau, Moll. foss. de ?Yonne, p. 47.

17a. Conus cylindraceus, Gemitz, appears to be a Bullina, judging from the figure given by
Reuss in his Bohm. Kreidef., 1846, I, pl. 11, fig. 19. The Volvaria tenuis, Reuss (ibid., p. 50) is
probably the same or a very closely allied species. Reuss questions the existence of three colum-
ellar folds.

18. Bulla Archiaci, Bosq. (Foss. fauna en flora van Limburg, in Staring’s Bodem van Neder-
land, II deel) is, from specimens received through Mr. Bosquet himself, a true Budlina.

19-20. Bullina alternata and ecretacea will be described from our South Indian cretaceous
deposits ; they both have an immersed, but distinct spire.

Of the genus Acteon, including Solidula or the biplicated forms, 24 species from European
cretaceous deposits are quoted by Pictet and Campiche (1. cit., pp. 193-195).

21. Acteon marginata, Desh., sp., is the only known cretaceous species which partially resembles
the form named by A. Adams Iyonia, but it may be an imperfect Cinulia.

22. A. marullensis, VOrb. (A. affinis, in Pal. franc.) is a Ringinella with slightly thickened
outer lip; if specimens are not fully grown the lip is only obtuse.

23. A. albensis, VOrb., is also a Ringinella with a slightly thickened lip.

24. A. ringens, VOrb., a species with the aperture anteriorly truncated, the inner lip thick
with one anterior and three posterior folds ; this probably represents a distinct type of a genus or at
least of a sub-genus.

25-26. A. sealaris and brevis, @’Orb., are almost only known by name.

27. A, Astieriana, VOrb., probably a true Acteon,
28. . Moutoniana, VOrb., a very short form.
29. . Lorbesiana, d’Orb., is a true Acteon.

31. dA. Vibreyana, V@Orb., belongs to the same type as A. ringens.

32. A. affinis, Sow., is a Ringinella, allied to R. lacryma.

33. Lornatella elongata, Sow., is probably also a Ringinella.

34, A. elongata, Coquand, is an elongated species with five folds, probably of the same type
as A. ringens and Vibreyana of dOrbigny.

35. 4. ovwm, Dujardin, sp., is most likely a young shell of a Cinulia (as restricted) or an
Huptycha.

A
A
A
30. A. subalbensis, Orb. (A. albensis apud Forbes), is doubtful.
A
A

36. A. subsulcatus, VOrb. (Auric. suleata, Dujardin) appears to be only an imperfect specimen
of an Avellana.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 409

37. (?) A. Reussii, Orb. (A, elongatus, Rss.) is by no means so very different from the original
A, elongatus of Sowerby, and most likely identical with it, being a species of Ringinedla.

A. lineolatus, VOrb. = Phasianella id., Reuss, has been already mentioned in Actgonina. Until
it has been ascertained that the species possesses a columellar plait, it cannot be correctly transferred
to the geuus Acton.

38. 4. Milleri, Bosq. (in Staring’s Bodem van Limburg, II. deel) = J. affinis of Miiller,
belongs to the sub-generie group Sodidula, having two columellar plaits.

39-43. A. Doliolum, cylindraceus, bulliformis, acutissimus and coniformis of Miiller from the
Senonien beds of Aachen are all acknowledged as distinct species by Bosquet (loc. cit.). In none of
the species have the columellar folds been observed, but except the first, which appears to be a Solidula,
all the others may be species of Acton or Actaonina.

44-45. Tornatella Beaumonti and T. Charpentieri, VAxchiac (Bull. Soe. Géol. France; 1854,
XI, p. 219, pl. 4, figs. 4 and 5), are species of Actaon.

46. (?) A. granulato-lineatum, Binkhorst (Mong. Gast. et Ceph. 1861, p. 62, pl. 3, figs. 3-4).
No folds have been observed on the columella, and the species may therefore prove to be an Acteonina,
and is not improbably identical with Act. acutissimus of Miiller.

47, A. cinctus, Binkh. (cdidem, 1861, p. 82, pl. 523, fig. 4, non id. Rouill.) may be also an
Acteonina, resembling our A. obesa. On p. 83, loc. cit., Binkhorst mentions that the species is
distinct from that described on “page 63, pl. III, fig. 3” under the name of Acton striato-punctata,
having evidently forgotten that the name applied there is 4. granulato-lineatum ! !

48. A. cinctus, Rouill. (Kichw. Leth. ross., 1867, XI, livr., p. 827) is quoted from the “ Neo-
comien supérieur de Khoroschéwo.” Eichwald mentions that M. Rouillier also figured an Actaon
elongatus, Rouill., but it appears to be more probably a Natica than an Acteon, Tn the same work
(p. 826) he mentions 4. Petschore and striatulus, Keyserling, occurring in limestone, which may be
of Neocomien age.

49. A. Cenomanensis, Guéranger (Album pal. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. 91, figs. 16-17) belongs to
the sub-genus Solidula. ;

50. <Acte@on inornatus, Guéranger, idid., pl. 13, fig. 31. In his Repert. paléont. the same
author names a species Act. bullatus, but he does not give a figure of it in the Album.

51. Tornatella pyrostoma, Seeley (Ann. mag. nat. hist., VII, p. 292, pl. 11, fig. 21), from the
Cambridge Greensand, only known from a cast, may belong to Solidula.

52-53.? The Phasianella formosa and striata of Sowerby, in Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., 2nd
ser., IV, pl. 18, figs. 14 and 15), have more the appearance of Act@on, than of Phasianella.

No species have been reported from Africa, but a large number from America.

54. <A. ornata, VOrb., from Santa Fe.

55-65. Solidula attenuata, biplicata, bullata,* lenta, Mortoni, Riddelli and subelliptica ; Acteon
cretaceus, modicellus, ovordeus and texanus ; see Meek’s Check list of cret. foss. of N. America, 1864,
1 te

66. A. impressus, Gabb (Pal. Calif. I, p. 142, pl. 21, fig. 106), is, as I have already stated,
referred by Conrad to a new genus Yornatellea (Check list eocene fossils of N. America, 1866, p. 9),
but I much suspect that the species is only an imperfect Ringicula.

67. Tornatellea bella, Conrad (idid., p. 9) is also from the same beds as the last, being con-
sidered of cretaceous age.

68. Acteonema prisca, Conrad (ibid.), also from the same beds.

69-74. I shall note from the South Indian cretaceous deposits the following species, Act,
(Solidula) semen, Forb., A. (Solidula) pugilis, n. sp., A. seminatus, n. sp., A. turriculatus, D. sp.,
A. curculio, Forb., and A. junceus, n. sp. The other species referred by Forbes and @Orbigny to this
genus were not correctly determined.

* Judging from the large size of the shell this could be an Euptycha.
5H

410 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Trochactaon.

Treating of the species of Zrochacteon (Acteonella, olim) occurring in the deposits of the
Alpine Gosau formation, I have mentioned the following species (Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, LII,
pp- 515-519),

75-79. Tr. (Acteonella) giganteus, Sow.,* Tr. Lamarkii, Sow. sp., Tr. conicus, Miinst. sp.,
Tr. Lefebreanus and Toucasianus, d’Orb., the two last ones being known only from very short notes.

80. Zr. Beyrichii, Drescher, is probably the same which has formerly been mentioned by
Geinitz, Reuss and others under the name of Act. gigantea.

81-82.? Acteonella de Cristoforis, Bass, and Act. Reussi, d’Orb., remain as yet doubtful species.

83-85. Acteon Verneuilli, Vill., Acteonella fusiformis and oliviformis of Coquand (Etage
Aptien de ? Espagne, 1865, pp. 68-69) all belong to Zrochactaon.

86-87. Acteonella syriaca, Conr., and Act. Salomonis, Frs. (Wiirtemb. Jahreshefte, XXIII,
1867, pp. 239 and 240) from the upper cretaceous beds of Palestine, also belong to Trochactaon.

88.? Judging from the statement (iid., p. 240) that the ‘shell is flattened along the suture, I
very much suspect that Phasianella Absatlonis, Fraas, is probably also a species of the same genus.

Hichwald (Leth. ross., XI, livr., 1867, p. 830) mentions from Armenia an Actegonella voluta,
Zek. ; the original species of Zekeli is identical with Trochactzon Lamarkii, Sow. sp., but whether the
Armenian one is the same remains to be ascertained. Lichwald also notices a few other species
which will be mentioned hereafter. I have also compared in the Museum at Bonn the Glodiconcha
coniformis, Romer (Kreide. von Texas, p. 42, pl. 4, fig. 5), and it seems to me that the specimen
shows some folds on the anterior portion of the columella; the specimen is badly preserved, but it
is very probable that it is a cast of a Trochactaon. Actaonella sp., Binkhorst, Monog, Gast. et Ceph.
craie, Limbg., p. 83, also most probably belongs to Trochactaon.

89-91. Trochactezon truncatus, minutus and cylindraceus, will be described from our South
Indian cretaceous deposits.

92. Of the sub-family apzusTrRINa I may mention the doubtful Budlopsis cretacea, Con., from
N. America, but it is possible that some of the species of Actwonina may be proved to belong
to Bullinula. Some authors also refer Globiconcha of d’Orbigny to the family Aerzonripxa, When
lately at Paris I endeavoured to find out from d’Orbigny’s collection in the Jardin des plantes
the real signification of the name Globiconcha, but I turned away disappointed not being able to
arrive at any reasonable conclusion. Not one of the specimens named by d’Orbigny is a perfect
shell, but all imperfect casts, which can be very variously commented upon. Some of them have
been shown to belong to Cypr@a ; others appeared to me to represent casts of Zylostoma, Natica and
probably of Cinulia. There have been, however, by subsequent authors various globular shells
described under the name of Glodiconcha, and of these some very much resemble Bu/linula and
Hydatina.

93. Bulla ornata, Guéranger, Album pal. de la Sarthe, pl. 14, fig. 26, is evidently a Bullinula.

94. Bullinula indica from South India will be described subsequently.

The RINGICULIN are, as already mentioned, mostly cretaceous forms with the exception of
Ringicula, which remained unaltered up to the present time, and a Ringinella Mississippensis quoted
by Conrad from the oligocene beds of Vicksburg (Check list of eocene foss. of N. America, 1866,
p. 28). I shall again first quote the species recorded under the name of Avellana by Pictet and
Campiche in the Paléont. Suisse, 3 ser., pp, 209-219, and note afterwards any further additions.

Ringinella, Several species probably belonging to this genus have already been mentioned
under Act@on.

95-102. Avellana aptiensis, lacryma, valdensis, Clementina, inflata, alpina,t Mailleana and
Hagenovi, (see Pictet and Camp. Pal. Suisse, III. Ser.).

* (2) Acteon giganteus 2? Sow. in Staring’s Bodem von Nederland, IT. deel.
+ Tornatella pyrostoma has already been mentioned under Acteon.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 411

103-104. Ring. sub-pellucida and acutispira, Shumard, sp. (Meek, Check list cret. foss.,
N. America, 1864, p. 16).

105. Ring. acuminata, n. sp., will be described subsequently.

Cinulia, Gray (as restricted).

106. Cinulia globulosa, Desh., sp. I have already mentioned that Acteon marginata, Desh., and
A, ovum, Duj., may be young shells belonging to this genus.

107. Avellana Chilensis, @Orb. (Voy. Astr. Paléont., pl. 1, figs. 32-34) is a Cinulia, if the
figure is correct and the columellar folds not obstructed by the rock.

108. Cinulia (? ) naticoides, Gabb, sp. (Meek, Check list cret. foss., p. 16).

109. Cinulia catenata, Tate (Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc,, Lond, 1865, XXI, p. 38, pl. 3, fig. 4)
appears to be a true Cinulia, unless the specimen had the posterior portion of the lip imperfect, in
which case it may belong to Huptycha.

Avellana, dOrb. (as restricted).

110-127, Av. sphera, striata, obsoleta, incrassata, sub-incrassata, Hugardiana, Dupiniana, Baudo-
niana, ovula, ventricosa, cassis, Prevosti, varusensis, Rauliniana, Royana, Archiaciana, paradoca,
Humboldt (vide Pict. and Camp. 1. cit., pp. 211-212). So far as good descriptions and figures
of these species have been published they belong to Aved/ana.

128-129. <Avellana serrata and bistriata, Giimbel (Bayer. Alpengebirge, etc., 1861, p. 572).
The descriptions are not sufficient to determine the genus correctly.

130. Avellana pygmea, Bosquet (Staring’s Bodem von Nederland, Ide deel) only as yet known
by name. ’

131. Avellana gibba (Binkhorst, Monog. Gast. et Ceph. craie de Limbg., 1861, p. 63, pl. 523,
fig. 4) is distinguished by a produced, pointed spire and rather smooth shell surface.

132. <Avell. ventricosa, Binkh. (idid., pl. 57°, fig. 5) probably represents, as already stated, a
new sub-generic type on account of the numerous, small teeth on the inner lip.

Guéranger named in his Repert. paléont. de la Sarthe, 1853, three species, Avellana Cenomanensis,
elongata and minima ; of these he identifies in his Album paléont. of 1867 the first with d’Orbigny’s
A. cassis ; the second is a good species identical with one from our Indian deposits, but the third is
not mentioned at all in the dA/éum; perhaps the name applies to some young specimens of the other
species.

133-135. Cinulia (Avellana) concinna, pulchella and Texana, from N. America, see Meek’s Check
list, eret. foss., 1864, p. 16.

136-138. Cinulia obliqua, Mathewsonii and pinguis, Gabb (in Pal. Calif. I, p. 111-112); the
last named species is more probably a Ringinedla.

139-142. <Avellana ampla, serobiculata, sculptilis and elongata will be described from our
eretaceous deposits ; the three first named are new, the last one has been lately figured by Guéranger
in his Album paléont. de la Sarthe.

The genus Ringicula is not accepted by Pictet and Campiche as occurring in cretaceous deposits,
though several species are found. The first has been described by Forbes from the cretaceous deposits
of India as—

143. Ringicula acuta and has, without assigning any reason, been transferred by d’Orbigny to
Actg@on under the name of A. subacutus (vide postea).

144. Ringicula labiosa is the Tornatella labiosa of Forbes, for which Meek proposed the
generic name Aptycha (vide postea).

145, Ring. Verneuith, @ Arch. (Bull. Soc. Geol. France, XT, 1854, p. 218, pl. 4, fig. 3) correctly
belongs to this genus. :

146, (?) Ring. pinguis, Miller (Suppl. zur Monog. Petr. Aachener Kreidef., 1859, p. 22, pl. 8,
fig. 15). -The uppermost fold of the inner lip pointed out by Miiller is not exactly a fold, but only
the angular projection of the callous lip, it disappears internally. Judging from specimens received

412 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

through Mr. Bosquet, I strongly suspect that this species is not different from R&R. Verneuilh of
d’Archiac ; I am at least unable to trace any difference between those specimens and d’Archiac’s
figure.

147. Ring. varia, Gabb (Pal. Calif. I, p. 112).

Luptycha.

148. Auricula (Avellana) decurtata, Sow., from the Alpine Gosau formation is the only Euro-

pean species of Huptycha as yet known.

149-151. Buptycha globata, larvata and oviformis, occur in the ecretaceous beds of Sth. India
and will be described subsequently.

Thus viewing the large number of cretaceous Acr#onrp4, it is seen that many
of the so called species require further examination and correction, but even with
the existing deficiencies the importance of the group for the study of cretaceous
fossils cannot be denied. :

The acrmonrve are the first known to appear in the palzeozoic deposits,
and are more numerous in the jurassic than in the cretaceous period. The
APLUSTRIN® are always very scarce; there are only a few jurassic and cretaceous
species known; the recent species are also very local. The rzyercvirws# first
appear in the cretaceous period as a distinct type; when young they very much
resemble Acte@on. The largest number of the specific and generic forms appear
to become again extinct in the cretaceous period, only one, Ringicula, being known
recent, though by no means a common shell.

XCVIII. ACTMONINA, d’Orbigny, 1850.
1. AcTMONINA OBESA, Séoliczka, Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 31.

Act. testa elongata, spira turrita; anfractibus sub-convexis, ultimo maximo,
sub-inflato ; superficie spiraliter punctato-sulcata, sulcis circiter senis, nonnullis pos-
ticis prope suturam sitis et alteris anticis approximatis, fortioribus et tenwioribus
alternantibus ; apertura amplissima, labio antice ad marginem incrassato, labro tenut.

Spiral angle about 50°; sutural angle about 8°.
Approximate height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00)... 0°32.
Width of last whorl : approximate height of shell ( 3 m= )) coo OY,

We only possess fragments of this shell, but the last whorl is nearly perfect
at the aperture, which is that of a true Acteonina. The inner lip is anteriorly
distinctly flattened, but without a trace of any fold. The whorls are slightly
convex. The surface is marked all over with punctated impressed lines, some of
which are placed near the suture, and others near the anterior termination, being
rather more closely arranged than those in the middle, and alternating in strength.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in soft, coarse grained, siliceous sandstone; appa-
rently very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 413
2. ACTZONINA COLUMNARIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 26.

Act. testa cylindracea, spira producta, attenuata, ultimo anfractu breviore ; suturis
paulum impressis; superficie lineis impressis, numerosis, crasse-punctatis notata ;
apertura perlonga, angusta, postice acuminata, antice subrotundata, latiore ; labio
prope recto, edentulo, antice paulo incrassato.

Spiral angle about 25°; sutural angle 10°.
Height of spire : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) ae soa) O40!
Width of last whorl : total of shell ( 3 ae) = ve 028,

This species is distinguished by its elongated, cylindrical form, having a rather
lengthened attenuated spire, composed of from four to five flattened volutions,
being impressed at the suture. The last whorl is somewhat higher than the spire ;
the aperture very narrow, pointed posteriorly, broader and rounded anteriorly, the
outer lip thin, the inner lip slightly thickened and without any folds; the colum-
ella appears to be anteriorly very slightly truncated, but is not twisted. The
entire surface of the shell is marked with coarsely punctated, spiral grooves, which
are a little more distant at the middle of the last whorl.

There is no cretaceous species of Acteonina known which is equally cylindrical
with the present one, but some large jurassic forms, like 4. Dormoisana and acuta,
d’Orb., belong to the same type.

Locality.—Pondicherry, in bluish sandstone,

Formation.—Valudayur group.

XCIX. BULLINA, Feérussac, 1821.

1. BuLiina AtTerNata, d’Orbigny, sp., Pl. XXVII, Figs. 17-18,
1847. Bulla alternata, d’Orbigny, Voy. d’Astrolabe, Paléont., Pl. V, Figs. 1-5.

Bull. testa ovato-elongata, postice angustata et truncata, ad medium sub-inflata,
antice paulo producta, angusta ac rotundata, anfractibus postice ad marginen sub-
canaliculatis, spira immersa ; superficie undique spiraliter punctato-striata, striis
anterioribus ceteris aliquantum fortioribus ; apertura lineari, postice angusta, antice
dilatata ; labio antice paululum torto, fissura distincta imstructo.

Width of shell : its height (considered as1:00) .., ma a w. 0°49,

The last whorl envelopes all the previous ones, the spire being immersed, though
portions of the flattened, or slightly canaliculated, posterior edge of the inner
whorls remain traceable; the shell is rather inflated below the middle and ante-
riorly somewhat attenuated and rounded; the inner lip is very obscurely twisted,
but there is a distinct fissure present, and occasionally the anterior portion of
the last whorl is at the inner lip quite detached from the previous one. The spiral
striation is generally somewhat more distinct on the anterior than on the posterior
portion of the shell, but I have never observed it so strongly marked as represented
in d’Orbigny’s figure; the strize of growth are very minute,

414 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Localities—Near Garudamungalum and near Veraghoor, in sandstone; not
very rare.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. BULLINA crETACEA, d’Orbigny, sp., Pl. XXVII, Fig. 19.

1847. Bulla cretacea, d’Orbigny, Voy. d’Astrolabe, Paléont., Pl. III, Figs. 18-21; (non idem., Miiller,
1851).

. Bull. testa elongata, cylindracea, postice paululum angustiore quam antice,
striis incrementi tenwibus, nonnunquam subrugosis notata, spiraliter undique striata,
striis obsolete punctatis ; anfractibus ad marginem posteriorem rotundatis, spira
aliquantum timmersa, apice paulo imcrassato; apertura longissima, recta, angus-
tissima, antice latiori, labro ad marginem tenui, labio antice paululum incrassato,
vie torto.

Width of shell : its height (considered as 1:00) ... es tee oe 0°47,

This species is principally characterized by its prolonged cylindrical shape,
being posteriorly only a little narrower than anteriorly, and by the whorls being
rounded at the posterior edge; the spire is somewhat immersed, but distinctly
traceable, the suture being impressed and the apex thickened. The entire surface
of the shell is covered with very numerous, obsoletely punctated, fine spiral furrows,
and with transverse striz of growth, which are near the aperture and posteriorly
generally somewhat more distinct than they are anteriorly, though I have never
observed such a strong difference as exhibited in d’Orbigny’s original figure.

The aperture is linear, straight, posteriorly very narrow, anteriorly expanded
and rounded; the outer lip is sharp at the edge and the inner lip anteriorly some-
what thickened, reflexed, and internally very slightly twisted.

Miiller’s Bulla ( Cylichna ) cretacea* from the Aachen Senonien deposits is
distinct from our species, being anteriorly much narrower. Miller subsequently+
considers d’Archiac’s Bulla ovoides as identical with his B. cretacea, though
d’Archiac’s figure evidently represents a shell somewhat stouter, or at least some-
what more inflated in the middle. Bosquet proposed for Miiller’s B. cretacea the
name B. Wiilleri. D’Archiac’s Bulla Palassoui very much resembles in form our
Indian Bullina cretacea, but specimens which we have received from Mr, Bosquet
show that the former species is a true Cylichna.

Locality. —Garudamungalum, in light bluish calcareous sandstone; very rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

* Petref. Aachner Kreidef., pt. IT, 1851, p. 7, pl. 3, fig. 4.
+ Ibid. Supplement, 1859, p. 20.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 415
C. ACTHON, Montfort, 1810.

1. Acton (SOLIDULA) SEMEN, Forbes, sp. Pl. XXVII, Figs. 5, 6, 7.

1846. Tornatella semen, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 135.

1850. <Acteon id., d’Orb., Prod. II, p. 219 ;—idem auctorum.

Act. testa crassiuscula, ovato-elongata, anfractibus sub-convexis, postice ad
suturam obtuse abbreviatis, spira turriculata, ultimo anfractu cylindraceo ; superficie
lirata, striis incrementi minutissimis notata, liris latis, levigatis, sulcis multum angus-
tioribus, postice crasse punctatis ; apertura ovata, labro ad marginem tenui, intus
brevi-sulcato, antice late, haud profunde insinuato, labio tenui; columella antice
duabus plicis obliquis instructa.

Spiral angle 50°- 65°; sutural angle 8°- 10°.

Fig. 5. Fig. 6. Fig. 7.
Height of spire : total of shell (consd. as 1:00) vee =040.7 0°52. 0°40.
Width of last whorl : height of shell (consd. as 1:00)... 0°48. 0°49, 059.

The characteristic distinctions of this species are the rather solid structure of
the shell, with deeply punctated and narrow spiral sulcations, the produced spire
and the cylindrical shape of the last volution, which is, like all the previous ones,
truncated posteriorly along the suture. The columellar folds are rather anterior
and somewhat distant from each other, though they approximate much more at
the lip of a perfect specimen. ‘The two specimens represented under figures 6 and 7
are from the white limestone of Ninnyoor; they appear to have the last whorl
somewhat shorter in proportion to the height of the shell and less cylindrical in
shape, but I do not think that these differences are sufficient to warrant specific
distinction.

This is the species described by Prof. Forbes under the above name, though
he has figured a different shell for it, Act. seminatus, n. sp.

In form it is closely allied to Act. affinis, Sow., from Blackdown, but this last one
is said to have a posterior fold on the inner lip, though I have not been able to
detect it in several of the Blackdown specimens.

Localities —Garudamungalum, in bluish sandstone, common; Ninnyoor, in
whitish limestone; very rare.

Formations.—Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups.

2. Actmon (SoLmpuLA) PuGILIs, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Figs. 8, 9.

Act. testa ovato-elongato, anfractibus numerosis, convexiusculis, postice ad
suturam adpressis, sulcis angustis, undique puncturatis notatis composita, liris trans-
versaliter striolatis ; apertura angusta, columella antice oblique biplicata.

Spiral angle 60°- 65°; sutural angle 6°- 10°.

Fig. 8. Fig. 9.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ie 1. O71389 0°41.
Width of shell : itsheight... ( a sae) Mans .. 0°50 0°50.

The obtusely acuminate form of the spire and the greater convexity of the
whorls, which are posteriorly at the sutures slightly contracted, but not truncated,

416 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

readily distinguish this species from Act. turriculatus, n. sp. The spiral sulcations

also appear to be somewhat finer and the transverse striation of the ribbings,

representing the strive of growth, a little more distinct, than in the previous species.
Locality —Comarapolliam, in whitish, siliceous, soft sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2 Acrmon sEMINATUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 16; Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 18.
1846. (Tornatella semen) Forbes in Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, Pl. 15, Fig. 2: non idem, p. 135).

Act. testa ovata, tenwi, polita, spira sub-turrita, apice acuminata; anfractibus
convexiusculis, postice rotundate truncatis, duabus seu tribus stris punctatis, approxi-
matis instructis ; ultimo anfractu sub-inflato, spira altiore, distanter spiraliter striato-
punctato ; apertura ovata, columella wriplicata.

Spiral angle 80°; sutural angle 6°.
Height of spire : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) on Be O:4.05
Width of last whorl : height of shell ( > Hp) 503 ae 0;655

Shell oval, consisting of five or six, slightly convex, and_ posteriorly sub-
truncate whorls, which are near the suture marked with two or three spiral,
punctated lines; the last whorl is higher than the spire and ornamented with
similarly punctated, rather distant spiral lines; the columella has one fold.

The thick ovate form and the posteriorly truncated whorls distinguish this
species from others. Forbes gave a figure of it under the name of 7. semen,
although his description is taken from another specimen, both being represented
in Messrs. Cunliffe and Kay’s collection, presented to the Geological Society of
London.

Locality. —Garudamungalum, in bluish, calcareous sandstone; not rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

4, AcTrmon tTuRRICULATUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Figs. 10-11; Pl. XXVIII,
Fig. 19.

Act. testa ovato-elongata, crassiuscula, polita, spira elevata, acuminata, an-
fractibus convexiusculis, postice ad suturam paulo contractis, adpressis, spiraliter
numerose punctato-striatis ; ultimo anfractu spira altiore, similariter punctato-striato,
striis fortioribus distantibus, una vel duabus tenuioribus interpositis alternantibus ;
apertura ovata, postice acuminata, antice rotundata, labro intus levi, ad marginem
acuto, antice late ac leviter effuso, labio postice tenuissimo, antice crassiore, plica
unica, torta, obliqua instructo,

Spiral angle 50°- 60°; sutural angle 5°.
Height of the spire ; total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) ve 0:39.
Width of last whorl : height of shell .,. ( op » m)) O00 0:50.

This species is distinguished from Act. seminatus, n. sp., by its more elongated
form, and by having the whorls posteriorly not truncated, but slightly contracted
and adpressed at the suture. The spiral punctated lines are posteriorly very

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 417

numerous, fine and closely set, then follows a broad band generally without any
striee, after which the former again appear, being, however, more distant, and on
the last whorl of well preserved specimens each stronger one alternating with one
or two finer ones.
Locality —Garudamungalum, in bluish, calcareous sandstone ; not rare.
Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

5. ACTHON CURCULIO, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVII, Figs. 12-13.

1846. Tornatella ewreulio, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 135, Pl. XII, Fig. 25.

1850. Pe BA idem, VOrbigny, Pictet, et alii.

Act. testa elongata, cylindracea, spira acuminata, anfractibus sub-convexis, postice
plus minusve conspicuiter truncatis, undique sulcis profundis, angustis obsolete puncta-
tis notatis ; apertura longissima, angusta, labio intus sulcato, labro antice plica obliqua
instructo.

Spiral angle 48°- 50 ;° sutural angle 6°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) nes ap (UBEL
Width of last whorl : height of, shell ( Ss oy a) be wae =0°44,

A large, elongated shell, with a prominent pointed spire and a cylindrical last
volution; along the suture the whorls are posteriorly more or less truncated ; the
entire surface is covered with deep, obsoletely punctuated, spiral sulcations, being
separated by broader flat ridges. The aperture is very long, posteriorly narrow and
anteriorly rounded, the outer lip internally sulcated and the inner lip anteriorly
provided with an oblique fold, which is rather small in proportion to the large size
of the shell.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in soft, coarsely grained sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

6. AcTMHON JUNCEUS, Stoliceka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 15.

Act. testa elongata, spira turriculata, apice acuminato ; anfractibus circiter senis,
postice ad suturam truncatis, ultimo cylindraceo, spiram in altitudine fere equante ;
superficie undique spiraliter punctato-striata, striis postice prope suturam sitis tenuio-
ribus et magis approximatis quam ceteris ; apertura postice acuta, antice rotundata,
labro intus levi, labio antice uni-plicato.

Spiral angle 48°; sutural angle 6°. ;
Height of spire : totalof shell _ ... (considered as 1:00) 900 ve 0-43,
Width of last whorl : height of shell ( #5 peeee)) see « O41,

Shell very elongated and comparatively narrow, composed of six or seven, very
slightly convex volutions, being posteriorly truncated along the suture, and having the
last whorl little higher than the spire; the entire surface is marked with spiral,
punctated impressed lines, the posterior ones being finer and placed rather more
closely to each other than the rest. The aperture is narrow, posteriorly pointed,

418 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

anteriorly rounded; the outer lip sharp at the edge, internally smooth, anteriorly
broadly effuse; the inner lip of moderate thickness, smooth, anteriorly with a
slight, twisted fold.

This species is principally characterized by its elongated and thin form; it
closely resembles in this point the Neocomien Acteon Dupiniana, VOrb. (Pal. frang.
terr. cret., II, pl. 167, figs. 1-3) which is said to have no columellar folds, and was
therefore transferred to the genus Acteonina (or Orthostoma).

Locality—N. of Odium, in yellowish and dark brown earthy limestone;
very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

CI. TROCHACTAON, eek, 1863.
On Plate XIV the species of this genus are noted under the name Actaonella.
1. TrocHact£on TRUNCATUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XIV, Fig. 8.

Trochact. testa cylindracea multi-spirata, involuta, levigata, supra truncata
et lente excavata, partem superiorem omnium anfractuum exhibente; anfractibus
numerosis, angustissimis, labio antice plicis tribus, acutis, subequalibus, sub-obliquis
instructo.

Approximate width of shell : its height (considered as 1:00) ... poo Nash,

A sub-cylindrical shell composed of numerous, very narrow volutions, being
anteriorly somewhat thinner, and at the apex truncate or rather excavated, so as
to expose all the upper flat top-portions of the whorls; the three columellar folds
are very sharp and not very oblique.

The only known form which is allied to our fossil is Zroch. (Acteonella )
fusiformis, Coqg., being, however, much narrower at the truncate apex and forming
in this way a passage to Acteonella (Monog. Etage Aptien de l’Espagne, 1865,
p- 69, pl. 3, fig. 7).

Locality —Shillagoody, in a light brown, rather siliceous sandstone ; apparently
very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

2, TROCHACTHON MINUTUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XIV, Fig. 9; Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 17.

Trochact. testa cylindraceo-elongata, levigata, spira brevi, obtuse acuminata, antice
paulo attenuata ; anfractibus angustissimis, numerosissimis, postice anguste applanatis
et prope suturam linea impressa notatis; labio tenui, antice imcrassato, oblique
triplicato.

Spiral angle 95°. -
Height of spire : total of shell ee» (considered as 1:00) 300 eee 0°20.
Width of last whorl : height of shell ( : i cor) ary oo. 0°40.

This species has usually a broadly pointed, more or less short spire, consisting
of numerous volutions, which are posteriorly obliquely flattened and closely marked

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 419

at the suture with a distinct impressed line. The shell is smooth, rather elongated
and anteriorly somewhat attenuated, being by these characters easily distinguished
from the next species, with which it has been previously confounded.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in softish, rather coarse sandstone with siliceous
grains ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

3.. TROCHACTHON CYLINDRACEUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XIV, Figs. 10-14.

Trochact. testa ovato-elongata, cylindracea, levigata, antice atque postice paulo
attenuata, spira plus minusve prominente, obtusiuscula ; anfractibus angustis, postice
oblique et anguste applanatis, deinde subcarinatis ; striis incrementi in superficie
ultimt anfractus lente curvatis, apertura longa, postice angustissima, antice latiore
ac rotundata ; labro ad marginem acutiusculo, levigato, antice oblique late ac lentis-
sime effuso; labio levissimo, postice paulo incrassato, antice triplicato: plica antica
tenuissima, postica crassissima.

Spiral angle 75°- 90°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) ... Ay eo 0:25 - 036.
Width of last whorl : height of shell (considered as 1:00)... ww» 0°44-0°55.

This species is closely allied to several European forms, like some varieties of
Trochact. giganteus and especially the Trochact. Lamarckii, Sow. sp.; but among
several hundreds of specimens which we possess, and which were obtained from
various distant localities, I find that the cylindrical, anteriorly and_ posteriorly
almost equally obtusely attenuated form of the shell appears to be a characteristic
distinction, while in all the other species the whorls are ese perceptibly more
tumid thin they are anteriorly.

The slightly curved fine strive of growth can be generally clearly traced on
the last volution. The aperture is anteriorly very slightly effuse, and the inner
lips thickened and anteriorly provided with three oblique folds, of which the posterior
one is the strongest.

Worn specimens are often found in two very different conditions; either only
the posterior edge of the whorls has been corroded, and in such case the spire
appears much more raised, than is usual in well preserved shells; when, however,
the upper corrosion has far advanced the spire becomes very much shortened, and
thus the appearance of the shell is considerably altered.

Perfect specimens even of small size are always of a distinct cylindrical shape,
but those specimens which represent internal parts or fragments of larger ones
appear sometimes considerably attenuated in front (see Pl. XIV, Fig. 10). This is,
I believe, produced by the anterior portion of the shell being more absorbed or
dissolved away, than the posterior; it is on this account that the anterior folds
are often difficultly traceable in such fragmentary specimens; in fact fragments
may be found in which the two anterior folds have almost entirely disappeared.*

* See previous notes on the genus Trochacteon.

420 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Casts are always attenuated in front, and show near the anterior termination of
the last whorl a broad and shallow furrow, as usual in species of Trochacteon.

Localities —Kolakonuttom, 8. W. of Koloture, 8. of Serdamungalum, 8. E. of
Parchairy, near Andoor, etc.; mostly in a coarse grained, light brown, calcareous
and siliceous sandstone; very common.

Formation.—Ootatoor and Trichinopoly groups; the first named locality refers
to the former group; the species is here, however, very abundant, while rather
rare at the other localities (see Blanford’s Report, Mem. Geol. Sury., India, vol. IV,

p. 88). z

CII. BULLINULA, Beck, 1840.

1. BULLINULA optustuscuLA, Stoliceka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 14, and Pl. XXVIII,
Fig. 25.

Bull. testa sub-ovata, spira subturrita, sepissime irregulariter torta ; apice
mammillato, applanato, levi; anfractibus convexis, ultimo maximo, postice inflato,
antice attenuato ; superficie spiraliter costellata; apertura perlonga, postice acwimi-
nata, antice producta et effusa, labro tenui, labio moderate calloso, spiram partim
tegente, columella crassa, cortorta, antice oblique truncata.

Spiral angle approximately 74°.
Height of spire : total of shell ... (considered as 1:00) 000 oe §=0'24.
Width of last whorl : height of shell ( . cp. 4) a0 or 0:62.

The spire is in this species very remarkably formed; the apex being flattened,
terminating in a pointed ridge; the two first whorls are inflated and quite smooth,
the next finely spirally striated and convex, and the last whorl, which is much
higher than the spire, is strongly inflated posteriorly and attenuated anteriorly ;
the surface being covered with numerous, smooth ridges, only crossed by very fine,
slightly bent striz of growth. The aperture characterizes this species as a true
Bullinula, being pointed posteriorly, produced and effuse anteriorly; the columellar
lip is thick, twisted, and obliquely truncate in front.

_ The species in general form much resembles the recent Bull. Bruguieri.

Localities.—Arrialoor, in softish sandstone; Pondicherry, in grey calcareous
sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

CIII. AVELLANA, d’Orbigny, 1842.
1. -AVELLANA AMPLA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVI, Fig. 8; Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 20.

Avell. testa rotundata, globosa, spira moderate elevata; apice acuminato ; anfrac-
tibus convexis, postice ad suturam paulo constrictis, adpressis, spiraliter striatis :
striis tenuissimis, acutis, duabus alternatim approximatis, interstitiis transversaliter
striolatis ; apertura lata, postice anguste subcanaliculata, antice sub-obtusa; labro
extus moderate varicoso, prope terninationem posteriorem sub-angulato, lateraliter

OF SOUTITERN INDIA. 421

Jere recto, antice subtiuncato, late effuso, intus breviler plicato; labio crasso,
postice obsolete—, ante medium atque ad terminationem anteriorem valde-, plicato :
plica antica obliqua, longitudinaliter subfurcata ; canali angustissimo, profundo.

Spiral angle 100°; sutural angle 8-10°.

Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) oon ee oor) O!Dde

Width of shell : its height ( op > mo?) BAD AA ». 0°80.

Shell strongly globose, spire somewhat produced and pointed, whorls convex,
somewhat contracted at the suture, the last almost evenly rounded ; surface marked
with numerous, fine spiral striz, two of which are always close to each other and
separated from the next pair by a little broader sulcation than that between them-
selves; the sulci are, as usual, transversally striated; aperture large, posteriorly
pointed, anteriorly obtuse; outer lip moderately thickened externally, near the
posterior termination somewhat angular, anteriorly obtuse and broadly effuse, inter-
nally provided with short folds: inner lip thick, posteriorly slightly angular, in
front of the middle portion and at the anterior termination strongly plicated, the
~ anterior fold being oblique and furrowed longitudinally ; canal oblique, very narrow,
but deep.

Locality —N. W. of Veraghoor, in a coarse grained, soft, yellowish and whitish
sandstone; not common.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. AVELLANA SCROBICULATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVI, Fig.9; Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 21.

Avell. testa globulosa, transversaliter paulo expansa, spira brevissima, obtusius-
cula seu apice acuminata; anfractibus convexiusculis, ad suturam paulo constrictis,
ultimo paulo gibboso, superficie spiraliter anguste costulata: iterstitis excavatis,
transversaliter striolatis sew punctatis; apertura postice angustissima, acuminata,
antice rotundate terminanti, lata, marginibus crassis instructa; labro uniforme
arcuato, intus denticulate plicato (vide figuram 9 b), labio ante medium et antice
plicis crassis instructo ; canali angusto, non profunde inciso.

Spiral angle 110°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1-00) n00 occ sao, OPI)
Width of shell : itsheight ... ( x aa aw) Aas tus .. 0°82.

This species is distinguished by its short spire, rather globose and roundish
form, the spiral strive or ribbings being all equally thick, and by the strongly
thickened margins of the aperture, as compared with the size of the shell; the
inner lip has a distinct posterior fold, but it is placed somewhat internally; the
anterior denticulations of the outer lip are peculiarly strong.

In general form and ornamentation this species resembles 4. Hugardiana, but
differs from it in the disposition of the folds of the inner lip, if d’Orbigny’s figure
(Pal. frane., terr. cret., II, pl. 168, fig. 17) be perfectly correct in this point.

The species very seldom attains the usual size of Avell. ampla; most of our
specimens (25) are not larger than the one of which a representation is given
in Fig. 9 on Plate XXVI.

499 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA.

Localities —Comarapolliam, E. of Kaudoor, E. of Veraghoor, Vylapaudy, in
soft whitish sandstone; not rare.
Formation.—Arrialoor group.

3. AVELLANA SCULPTILIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 1; Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 22.

Avell. testa ovata, globulosa, spira moderate elevata, apice acuminata; anfrac-
tibus convexis, postice paulo constrictis, superficie liris sublevigatis, latis, interstitiis
angustioribus, transversim striolatis seu punctatis separatis notata ; apertura postice
acuta, sub-canaliculata, margiuibus moderate incrassatis; labro intus dentate—
striolato, labio postice plica parva, ante medium wna crassissima et antice altera
obliqua, moderate elevata atque longitudinaliter furcata instructo; canali angusto,
haud profundo.

Spiral angle 105°; sutural angle 8°- 10°.
Height of the spire : total of shel! (considered as 1:00) ... Aa a 0°30.
iWadthyofithelshella-yitsiheraht ii (eas ee all) ee SO!

This species closely resembles A. ampla, but is readily distinguished from it
by a somewhat more slender form, stronger posterior tooth of the inner lip and
broad spiral ribbings, being all of the same width and separated by narrower
furrows. In perfectly well preserved shells the spiral ribbings are occasionally
narrower than the furrows, but they are always very nearly of the same thickness
among themselves.

Localities—N, EB. of Karapaudy and Arrialoor; in softish, light coloured
sandstone ; not common.

Formation.—Arvialoor group.

4, AVELLANA ELONGATA, Guéranger, Pl. XX VII, Fig. 2; Pl. XXVIII, Figs, 23-24.

1853. Avellana elongata, Guéranger, Repert. paléont. de la Sarthe, p. 30.
1867. FA 55 3 Album pal., etc., Pl. IX, Fig. 19. .

Avell. testa ovata; apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus convexis, superficie costulis
spiralibus, acutis, imterstitiis sepissime latioribus transversaliter striolatis separatis
ornatis ; apertura ovali, postice angustata, sub-canaliculata ; labro uniforme arcuato,
incrassato, intus ad marginem denticulate-aut numerosissime-striolato, antice imsinuato ;
labio moderate calloso, postice duabus plicis parviusculis, ante medium una crassissima,
et antice altera obliqua, crassa et longitudinaliter furcata instructo ; canali hand
distincto, callositate labii multum obliterato.

Spiral angle 104°; sutural angle 6°- 12°.
Height of the spire :~ total of shell (considered as 1-00) ... con wa O21.
Width of the shell : its height ... ( 33 solu saten)) ates ao0 noon LOnAGs

The oval form of the shell, short and rather obtuse spire, the numerous equal
denticulations of the outer lip, which is broadly insinuated anteriorly, the presence
of two small posterior folds on the inner lip, and the ornamentation consisting

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 423

of sharp spiral ridges, separated by broader, transversally striated furrows, are the
characteristic distinctions of this interesting species. When the surface of the
shell is somewhat worn off the ridges become broader and the furrows respectively
narrower.

Guéranger’s photogram of this species is so characteristic that I do not hesitate
to identify our fossil with it. The form of the shell, the short plications of the
outer lip, and the disposition of the folds are perfectly identical. The last small
fold on the inner lip is, it is true, not traceable in Guérangev’s figure, but I have
little doubt that it has only been obliterated by rock; besides in several of our
own specimens this last fold is scarcely developed and always much more interiorly
placed than any of the others. I think that Guéranger is perfectly right to
consider this species as distinct from Av. cassis, d’Orb.; he procured bis specimen
in the “ Gres verts” of Le Mans. Avell. inerassata, Sow., from Blackdown is very
closely allied, but it is a somewhat less cylindrical species, the anterior fold is
placed higher, and the spiral striation finer.

Localities —N. and N. E. of Odium, N. E. of Shutanure, in yellowish, earthy
and calcareous sandstone; not very common.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

CIV. RINGINELLA, @Orbigny, 1842.
1, RINGINELLA acuminata, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 4.

Ring. testa subturrita, spira longa, acuminata; anfractibus octonis, primis
duobus levigatis, ceteris spiraliter anguste liratis, liris sulcis punctatis, umpressis
separatis ; apertura postice acuta, subcanaliculata ; labro extus varicoso, labio crasso,
prope medium intus valde angulato, antice insinuato atque plicis tribus obliquis,
angustis instructo.

Spiral angle 45°; sutural angle 8°.

Height of spire : total of shell «. (considered as 1:00) ... vee = 074.2.
Approximate width of shell : its height ( x haa 8) Rs ve =0'58.

A very distinct species, characterized by its greatly produced, pointed spire,
consisting of numerous, slightly convex volutions. The surface is marked with
fine spiral, impressed and punctated lines; the margins of the aperture are strongly
thickened, the outer one being, however, only partially preserved on our specimen, .
but the inner one is very thick, sharply angular at the middle, anteriorly insinuated
and provided with three oblique folds.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in softish, siliceous sandstone ; very rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

4.24. CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

CV. RINGICULA, Deshayes, 1838.
1. RineicuLta acuta, Forbes, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 3.

1846. Ringicula ? acuta, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 136, Pl. XV, Fig. 3.

1850. Acteon subacutus, dOrbigny, Prodrome II, p. 220; idem., auctorum.

Ring. testa ovato-turrita, spira producta, acuminata; anfractibus quinis, sub-
convexis, sutura simplici, paulo impressa sejunctis, levigatis, ultimo spiraliter obsolete
striato, striis ad terminationem anteriorem distinctioribus ; labro varicoso, uniforme
arcuato, extus levi, intus crenulato ; labio valde incrassato, ad medium acute angulato,
antice biplicato, plica antica in margine sita, obliqua; emarginatione angusta sed
profunda.

Spiral angle 60°; sutural angle 6°- 8°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) 00 Goo ees
Width of shell : itsheight ...( ss Panes) a 600 . 0°56.

This is a typical species of Ringicula extremely resembling some recent ones,
occurring at Ceylon and at Aden. The spire is rather prominent and pointed, the
surface of the shell smooth and polished, having only some obsolete spiral strize
traceable on the last volution.

The aperture is narrow, pointed and sub-canaliculated posteriorly, truncated
anteriorly, the outer lip being varicose, externally smooth, internally crenulated,
and posteriorly extending to nearly three-fourths of the height of the previous
whorl. The inner lip is rather thick, smooth, about the middle sharply angular,
near to, and on, the anterior margin provided with strong oblique folds. Imperfect
specimens very much resemble Odostomia antiqua, n. sp. (see p. 182), having only
the posterior columellar fold preserved.

Forbes was perfectly correct in referring this species to Ringicula, while
d’Orbigny placed it in the genus Act@on under a new specific name.

Locality —Near Garudamungalum, in bluish calcareous sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

2. RINGICULA LABIOSA, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 28 (original).

1846. Tornatella labiosa, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 135, Pl. XII, Fig. 24.
1847. Acteon wnidentatus, @Orbigny, Voy. d’Astrolabe, Paléont., Pl. ITI, Figs. 22-25, idem, 1850, Prod.
p. 219.

1850. Avellana labiosa, @Orb., Prod. II, p. 220.

1863. <Aptycha labiosa, Meek, Amer. Journ., Sc. and Arts, XX XV, p. 93.

Ring. testa ovata, spira subturrita, apice acuminato ; superficie spiraliter lirata,
apertura ampla, postice obtuse acuta et angulata, labro extus crassissimo, late
varicoso, labio ad medium valde calloso, crenulato, antice tenwiori biplicato, plica
antica brevi, in margine sita; emarginatione anterior lata ac profunda.

Spiral angle 65°; sutural angle 2-10°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) 500 000 We O28s
Width of shell : itsheight.., ( ,, es) O00 oe noo ORES,

Shell with a produced, acuminate and somewhat irregularly twisted spire,
surface narrowly spirally sulcated, one or two posterior sulci close to the suture being

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 425

broader than the rest; whorls slightly convex, the last being by far the largest.
The aperture is oval, posteriorly obtusely pointed and canaliculated, anteriorly sub-
truncate; the outer lip is externally very broadly thickened and striated, internally
it appears to be nearly smooth; the inner lip is very thick, especially about the
middle, and has in front an unequally crenated edge, anteriorly it is thinner, insi-
nuated, and provided with two folds, the first of which forms its anterior termination.

This interesting species was at first described by Forbes as a Tornatella with
thick lips; a fragment of the same was figured by d’Orbigny as Acteon uniden-
tatus, while the same author placed Forbes’ species subsequently in the genus
Avellana. Meek, as already mentioned, proposed for it the name <Aptycha.
Having lately examined Forbes’ original specimen in the London Geol. Society’s
collection, I soon found after exposing the rock, covering the aperture of that
original, that it belongs to Ringicula, forming by its large size and greatly
thickened inner lip a transition to Luptycha of Meek. The unequal crenulation
in front of the lip is very peculiar, though not quite unknown in recent and fossil
species of the same genus.

Locality —N. of Karapaudy, in whitish, soft sandstone; apparently very
rare; we only possess two imperfect specimens, and I suspect the one described by
Prof. Forbes was from the same or nearly the same locality, for the rock in which
it is imbedded is pretty nearly the same as that of our specimens.

-Formation.—Arrialoor group.

CVI. EUPTYCHA, Week, 1863.
1. Euprrycua eLosata, Stoliczka, Pl. XX VI, Fig. 5.

Eupt. testa regulariter ovato-globosa, spira brevi, obtusiuscula, prope quartam
partem totius altitudinis occupante, in superficie sulcis spiralibus impressis, punctatis
notata: liris imnterpositis latis, planis, transversaliter obsolete rugatis ; apertura
elongata, angusta, postice acute sub-canaliculata, antice oblique torta atque subro-
tundata, labio lamellam continuam prominentem formante, antice insinuato ac plica
crassa, rotundata desinente; labro incrassato, antice insinuato; canali anteriori

angustissimo.
Spiral angle 108°. ;
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) bes ogy ee 0°27.
Width of shell : itsheight ...( ,, aia) Ate ate wre 0:80

This species is distinguished by its very regular, ovately globose form, having
the surface marked with spiral, punctated impressed lines, which are separated by
broad and flat ridges, being obsoletely transversally striated; about the middle and
on the anterior portion of the last whorl these ridges are somewhat narrower than
posteriorly. The aperture is posteriorly very narrow and sub-canaliculated, anteriorly
roundish, the outer lip being anteriorly broadly insinuated; the inner lip forms a
long, horizontally (or parallel to the axis of the shell) projecting rather thin plate,
anteriorly it is deeply insinuated and terminates with a thick, roundish fold, in
front of which there is a very narrow channel separating it from the outer lip.

426 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The only species which bears some resemblance to our fossil is Cinulia catenata,
Tate (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1865, XXI, p. 38, pl. 3, fig. 4) from the
Upper Chalk of Ireland. The anterior fold of the inner lip of the Ivish fossil
corresponds with that of South India, but the posterior portion of the lip has not
been observed in the former.

Locality —The single but perfect specimen was found in the soft, glaukonitic
sandstone near Olapaudy with Fasciol. assimilis, Stol., and others.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group, but close to the boundary of the Arrialoor.

2. Evuprycua Larvara, Sfoliczka, Pl. XXVI, Fig. 6.

Eupt. testa ovata, subdepressa, in superficie sublevigata, spiraliter lineis im-
pressis obsoletis notata, spira brevissima, obtusiuscula, circiter septimam partem
totius aititudinis occupante ; apertura perangusta, postice subcanaliculata; labio ad
medium valde incrassato atque producto, deinde profunde insinuato, antice plica lata,
in medio furcata terminanti; labro extus varicoso, intus calloso, antice tenwiori ac
late insinuato, canali angustissimo.

; Spiral angle 100°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as1:00) ... boc a0 0-14.
Width of shell : its height ... ( + Bas) apres ae are 0-71.

Shell ovate, somewhat depressed from front to back, almost smooth, sometimes
marked with few obsolete spiral lines; spire very short; aperture very narrow,
posteriorly canaliculated ; inner lip forming about the middle a thick callous plate
obliquely projecting into the aperture, then deeply insinuated laterally, and ante-
riorly terminating with a very broad, flat, in the middle grooved, fold, in front
of which there is a very narrow channel; outer lip internally and externally
thickened and anteriorly insinuated.

The more elongated oval form, almost smooth surface, shortness of the spire,
and median thickening of the imner lip easily distinguish this from both the
previous and the following species.

Locality.—Comarapolliam, in light coloured or ferruginous sandstone ; rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

8. EUPTYCHA OVIFORMIS, Forbes, sp., Pl. XX VI, Fig. 7.

1846. Nerita oviformis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 122, Pl. XII, Fig. 13.

Eupt. testa ovato-globosa, in superficie striis spiralibus impressis notata, spira
brevi, obtusa; apertura angustissima postice acute canaliculata; labio postice bitu-
berculato, ad medium late producto, deinde profunde insinuato atque intus ad
marginem wnidentato, antice plica crassa, lata, in medio furcata terminanti ; canali
angusto, haud distincto ; labro extus paulum, intus multum, incrassato, antice insinuato.

Spiral angle about 125°.
Height of spire : total of shell (considered as 1:00) 000 000 0:20.
Width of shell : its height ... ( Ns $3 lays) ae bid vee 0:84,

The globose form, obtuse spire, distinct spiral striation, the posterior and
anterior small tuberculations of the inner lip easily distinguish this species from

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 427

the previous one, to which it is allied as regards the form of the inner lip; the
external thickening of the outer lip is not equally strong in this as it is in the
last species.

Localities —N. and 8. of Serdamungalum and W. of Koloture, in whitish
sandstone; rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

LIX. Family, —BULLIDZ.

I shall include in this family beside the Buzzrrp#, as noted in H. and
A. Adams’ ‘ Genera’ and partially emended by Gray in his ‘Guide’ of 1857, a portion
of H. and A. Adams’ family Crzicuyip%, and the Aupuispuyrap# and part of the
Boriiwap# of Gray.

All Borrrpz have a large body with an expanded mantle, partially covering
the shell, the head is distinct, broad, the tentacles flat, fleshy, sometimes separated,
but generally united into a posteriorly emarginated disk; the base of the foot is
generally not very large, at least not much larger than the shell itself, but rather
muscular. The presence or absence of the eyes, or their being more or less sunken
in the fleshy substance of the tentacles, appears entirely to depend on the habits
of life. Species or genera which are accustomed to burrow in sand do not require
eyes, and are therefore generally blind, while those which live on coral-reefs or
on seaweeds are provided with eyes. The dentition consists of numerous cross
series, there is always one broad, finely denticulated central tooth present and a
number of unequally or equally formed laterals.

The species are carnivorous, usually feeding on small bivalves which they
swallow entire, crushing their shells with their strongly muscular gizzard, usually
provided with horny or calcareous sides or plaits.

The shell is external, spiral, strongly involute or convolute, mostly ventricose, the
last whorl enveloping all the previous ones. Aperture anteriorly widened, entire ;
no operculum.

The family could be divided into two divisions. On account of the difficulty
in distinguishing the fossil species of Cylichna from Haminea and Atys and others
I shall give a list of the cretaceous species subsequently after reviewing the genera.

a. Sub-family,—CYLICHNIN A).

Animals with frontal disk strongly produced, posteriorly emarginated, mantle
enclosed or partially covering the shell, which is distinguished by usually having
anteriorly slight columellar folds. There is one central tooth, one large, hooked
inner lateral on either side, and often five or six much smaller outer lateral
ones.

1. Retusa, Brown, 1827 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. IT, p. 11).

2. Diaphana, Brown, 1827 (ibid., p. 12, Amphisphyra, Lovén apud Gray,
Philippi, &c.). Of both these genera the shells are very much alike, being

428 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

cylindrically globose, thin, narrower posteriorly, with a short flattened spire, more
inflated anteriorly; with an enlarged aperture, an insinuated, thin and slightly
twisted inner lip.

The shells of the former genus are said to differ by being more opaque and
covered with an epidermis, while those of Diaphana are hyaline; there also are
slight differences in the animal, and the former appears more to resemble Cylichna
than Diaphana, still I think that further observations on the animals would be
very valuable, so as to be certain of knowing whether the distinctions pointed
out are really of generic difference; the shells do not appear to be generically
different. Iam not acquainted with any fossil species of the two genera.

3. Cylichna, Loven, 1846 (ibid., p. 9). Shell solid, sub-cylindrical, convolute,
posteriorly attenuated and truncated, anteriorly somewhat thickened, inner lip
conspicuously thickened anteriorly, twisted or with a distinct fold.

H. and A. Adams state that the animal of Cylichna has not central teeth,
but Loven figures the teeth of C. alba as consisting of one central, one pair of
large inner lateral, and five small outer lateral. Meyer and Mobius (Hinterkiemer-
der Kieler Bucht., p. 87) state that Cy. truncata, Montague, has no radula, but a
gizzard with strong plates. Farther observations regarding the dentition are,
therefore, very desirable. The recent species of Cylichna* are rather numerous,
and the genus is also numerously represented among fossil shells, though the
species are occasionally very difficultly distinguished from those of Bullina
(= Tornatina), when the latter have the spire flattened or even somewhat im-
pressed. The species first appear in the Trias, and continue to occur through
all the successive formations; those of the cretaceous beds will be mentioned
subsequently.

4, Volvula, Adams, 1850 (ibid., p. 14) is distinguished from Cylichna in
having the posterior end not truncated, but pointed and produced; there is
one distinct anterior columellar fold present. Several recent species have been
described by A. Adams from the Japan seas in Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1862, IX,
pp. 154-155. <A. Adams dredged his specimens from 25-63 fathoms. Fossil
species are not common in tertiary deposits, and the oldest known one is from the
cretaceous. :

5. <Acteonella, d’Orbigny, 1842 ( Volvulina, Stol., 1865, Sitzb. Akad., Wien,
LIT, p. 519). Shell convolute, like Volvula, attenuated at both ends, aperture linear,
inner lip anteriorly thickened and provided with three folds. The shells which as
yet are only known from cretaceous deposits mostly closely resemble the recent
Volvula, differing from it merely by the presence of three columellar folds on
the anterior portion of the inner lip. The animal of Volvula has as yet not been
observed, but A. Adams, who examined all the known recent species, states that
the shell is closely allied to that of Cylichna, and it is on this account that we
not only retain the genus Volvula in the sub-family Cyrzzcuyrv2, but also add

* A large number of new Japanese species is described by A, Adams in Ann. mag. nat. hist., IX, 1862,
p- 150, etc.
.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 429

to it the fossil Acteonella. Some time ago I have suggested for the last named
genus the name Volvulina, but as Meek’s* proposition of the change in the generic
names has priority I have adopted it here, though it would have been decidedly
preferable to retain the name Act@onella for the species of the type A. gigantea,
which was described and figured by d’Orbigny before the other species. As,
however, the publication of all the species bears the same date, it of course
rests with subsequent authors to retain any of those described as the type of the
genus.

b. Sub-family,—BULLIN A.

Shell convolute, ventricose, more or less covered by the lateral edges of the
foot, aperture enlarged anteriorly and roundish, inner lip anteriorly sometimes
conspicuously twisted.

The animal has the left side of the mantle generally more developed and
thicker than the right one; the tentacles are at their bases united with the
head-disk, but posteriorly they are generally distinct ; the dentition consists of one
squarish central tooth, and numerous similarly formed lateral ones; the following
genera have to be placed in this sub-family ;

6. Bulla, Klein, 1857 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. II, p. 15).

7. Haminea, Leach, 1847 (ibid., p. 16).

8. Atys, Montfort, 1810 (<bid., p. 20).

The shell of Bulla is thick and usually mottled on the surface, that of
Haminea thin with distinct striz of growth, and Atys is generally spirally sulcated
towards the anterior and posterior ends of the shell, which is rather solid, but
transparent.

The thickness and the transparency of the shells of the Buxzzmzt vary from
different causes. The truly marine and littoral species usually have it solid and
thick, those living in brackish water like Haminea, thin and fragile, being more
horny and covered with an epidermis; those living in deep water or in the high
sea usually have a thin but compact and somewhat elastic shell, being, as a rule,
without an epidermis.

Of the genus dtys H. and A. Adams quote two sub-genera, Dinia and Sao.
In the former the inner lip terminates anteriorly with a dentiform plate; the latter
mostly includes pyriform species, being gibbose anteriorly and usually umbilicated ;
the columella is reflexed, but not truncated. A. Adams says in Ann. mag. nat. hist.,
1861, VIII, p. 189, that some of the species of Sao have been described under
Cylichna, but that they neither belong to that genus nor to Atys, but have to be
distinguished as a separate genus. In the next year (ibid., IX, p. 158) the same
author, in describing a number of new species of Atys from the Japan sea, sub-divides

* American Journal, XXXV, p. 93. On account of the great delay we usually have to endure in
receiving American books, I only became acquainted with this paper last year, after the publication of the
first part of our Gastropoda.

7 As also of other Gastropoda.

430 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

this genus into Alys, Roxania, Alicula and Sao, thus admitting the last one again
only as a sub-genus.

9. Laona, A. Adams, 1865 (Ann. mag. nat. hist., XV, p. 324), with the
type ZL. zonata, which is semi-ovate, thin, the striee of growth being lamellar, spire
hidden ; aperture with the inner lip arcuated, outer lip simple.

10? Physema, H. and A. Adams, 1857 (Gen., II, p. 21), has a globose,
hyaline shell with the outer lip greatly dilated posteriorly, but a sharp linear inner
lip with the columella reflected. The hyaline structure of the shell appears to
be more that of a Pteropod than of an Opisthobranch.

Of the other genera, referred by H. and A. Adams to the Buzzrpx, Akera
belongs, I believe, to the Oxywozrpa”; Scaphander, Smaragdinella and Cryptoph-
thalmus to the PurxrvEerDzZ.

The shells of the Buzzzpx being to a large extent thin and fragile are not
common in the fossil state, and even of those which are more solid not many
species have been described. The oldest and at the same time most numerous
are the species of Cylichna, beginning in the Trias; Bulla is only known from
the Jurassies, as likewise forms agreeing with Haminea and Atys.

The scarcity of the fossils is not unusually taken advantage of in describing
imperfect specimens of shells, of which the proper generic characters often can
hardly be traced out.

The following is a list of the cretaceous species :—

Cylichna.

1-3. Cy. Htalloni, P. and C.; Cy. Tombeckiana, P. and Renev., ? Bulla Santonensis, VOrb.
(vide Pictet Paléont. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p. 179). .

4. Cy. Milleri, Bosq., in Staring’s Bodem van Nederland, IIde. deel (Bulla cretacea, Miller,
not @Orbigny).

5-7. Cy. Palassoui, ovoides, and Baylei, VArchiac (Bull. Soc. Géol. France, 1854, XI,
pp. 216-217, pl. 4, figs. 1, 2, and 9).

8. Cy. reperta, Coq. (Bulla, id., Etage Aptien de Y Espagne, 1865, p. 83, pl. 3, figs. 11-13).

9. Cy. Chilensis, ’Orb., Voy. Astrolabe, Paléont., pl. 1, figs. 13-15.

10. Cy. costata, Gabb, Pal. Calif., I, p. 143, pl. 21, fig. 107, has very much the appearance
of an Atys.

11-15. Cy. minuscula, Shum., Cy. recta, Gabb, C. scitula, M. and H., Cy. secalina and striatella
of Shumard are quoted by Meek in his Check list of N. American cretaceous fossils, p. 16.

16-17. Cy. Oregonensis and petrosa, Conrad, are quoted by that author in his list of eocene fossils
(p. 9); they are marked -as occurring in the lower beds which Gabb and others maintain to be of
cretaceous age.

18. Cy. inermis is the only species as yet found in our South Indian cretaceous deposits.

Volwula.

19. Volvula dactylus, Pict. and C. (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 3me. Ser., p. 174, pl. 60, fig. 5) is the
only species belonging to this genus.

Actaonella.

20-24. Acteonella levis, Sow. (imeluding Act. caucasica, Zek., and Act. obliquestriata, Stol., as
synonyms), Act. crassa, Duj. sp., Act. glandulina, Stol., Act, faba, Kner, Act. dolium, Romer
(vide Sitz. Akad., Wien, 1865, LIT, pp. 520-522).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 451

Actaonella involuta of Coquand (vide ibid., p. 522) is most likely a cast of one of the
CyPrZiD2, to which also the Volvaria cretacea of Binkhorst will belong.*

25. Act. eurta, Eichwald, Leth. Rossica, XI. Livr., 1867, p. 829.

Bulla.

26. Bulla avellana, P. and C. (Mat. Pal. Suisse, 5me. Ser., p. 172, pl. 60, fig. 1) is most
probably a true Bulla. :

27. Bulla Hornit, Gabb (Pal. Calif., I, p. 143, pl, 29, fig. 235) is not a Bulla, but either a
Cylichna or more probably an Atys.

28-33. Bulla macrostoma, Gabb, B. minor, M. and H., B. Mortoni, Forb., B. Nebrascensis,
speciosa and volvaria of Meek and Hayden are quoted by Meek in his Check list of cretaceous fossils
of N. America, p. 16. Of these B. Mortoni is evidently an Atys ; B. macrostoma may either belong
to this genus or possibly also to Hydatina.

Gabb in his Catalogue of cretaceous fossils (Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., VIII, p. 97) has also a
species, Bulla occidentalis, M. and H., from Nebraska; I do not find this in the latter lists of
American fossils. The Bulla Mantelliiana, Sow. apud Fitton, which the same author quotes from the
Neocomien, is a species of Buliina (= Tornatina) from the Wealden.

CVII. CYLICHNA, Zovén, 1846.
1. OvyLicuna INERMIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XX VII, Fig. 20.

Cyl. testa ovata, in medio subinflata, postice angusta ac sub-rotundata, antice
latiore, spira infundibuliformi, immersa, superficie spiraliter minute striata ; apertura
lente curvata, postice angusta, antice paululum dilatata; labio crassiusculo, antice
via torto, fissura minuta.

Width of shell : its height (considered as 1:00) ooo tee vee 0°47.

This species is distinguished by its rather regularly oval form, being posteriorly
slightly more attenuated than anteriorly, but rounded on both ends. The spire is
perfectly immersed, the posterior edge of the whorls rounded, but sloping towards
the interior; the surface is very minutely spirally striated; the aperture slightly
_curved, posteriorly narrow, anteriorly somewhat broader, deeply indented at the
termination of the columella, the inner lip being here somewhat thickened, but not
very conspicuously twisted; there is a narrow but distinct fissure present.

Locality —Comarapolliam, in a soft, light coloured sandstone; apparently
very rare.

Formation.—Arrvialoor group.

LX. Family,—-OXYNOEIDZZ.
LOPHOCERCID# and IcARID#, auctorum,
The animals of the Oxrworzp# are distinguished by having the foot laterally

expanded into lappets or wings, which either partially envelope the shell when the

* Meek in his quotations of species of Acteonella also mentions A. syrica, Con., which, according to the
figure given by Fraas, is a Trochacteon.

432 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

animal is at rest, or are used as organs of locomotion through the water; the body
is often elongated posteriorly ; the head is more or less produced, provided with
two tentacles, which sometimes are rudimentary ; eyes either present or wanting; the
teeth are arranged in numerous series, each consisting of one central and numer-
ous sub-equal laterals, the inner being somewhat dissimilar from the outer ones.

The shell is external, internal, or rudimentary, strongly involute or convolute,
very thin and horny, posteriorly often with a slit or otherwise produced, anteriorly
entire.

The genera to be placed in this family are ;—

1. <Akera, Miller, 1776 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. II, p. 18) ; shell involute,
consisting of few whorls with very slightly elevated, truncate spire, thin, the last
whorl disjoined from the others at the suture and deeply insinuated or provided
with a narrow slit ; the inner lip is anteriorly arcuated, the outer lip thin, posteri-
orly usually somewhat expanded and slightly inflexed.

H. and A. Adams, Gray, Chenu, and others place Akera in the family Buzzipa,
but comparing the large development of the lateral lappets of the foot and the swim-
ming* movements of the animal, as well as the dentition+ and also the close relation
in form and structure of the shell to that of Cylindrobulia and this one again to
Oxynoe, it seems to me evident that the genus must be placed in this family. The
posterior prolongation of the body of Oxynoe and Lobiger is indicated by the pre-
sence of the posterior slit in the shell of Akera and Cylindrobulla, and is in these
two genera rudimentary.

2. Cylindrobulla, Fischer, 1856 (Journ. Conch. V, p. 275) differs from <Akera
in having a convolute shell, and the outer lip posteriorly approaching the inner one
so much that the aperture is perfectly closed, remaining open only in front; the
slit near the suture is exactly as in Akera. The animal does not appear to have
been as yet observed alive.

3. Oxynoe, Rafinesque, 1819 (Icarus, Forb., 1844, Lophocercus, Krohn, 1847).
Shell convolute, both lips produced posteriorly and forming a sort of channel, aper-
ture much contracted posteriorly, widened in front. Animal with two lobes on the
sides and posteriorly produced.

4. Lobiger, Krohn, 1847. Shell with a rudimentary, unilateral spire, last
whorl large, expanded, aperture oval, open with entire margins. The animal is also
posteriorly produced, but has two pairs of lateral lappets ; it is more an oceanic shell,
while Oxynoe usually crawls, as Mr. G. Nevill informs me, on coral reefs, like
the Bulle.

Morch published a list of the species of the two last named genera in 1863;
Journ. Conch. III, p. 438. An interesting account of some new species of
Cylindrobulla, Oxynoe, and Lobiger from the eastern seas will shortly be published
by Mr. G. Nevill.

* Meyer and Mobius observe that the movements of the animal of Akera bullata are a swimming or rather
a flying through the water. This exactly agrees with what A. Adams says of Gastropteron.
+ Eberhard observed the inner lateral teeth of A, bullata somewhat different from the outer ones.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 433

The great relation of Gastropteron to Lobiger and other Oxyrvonrpm makes it,
as I shall subsequently mention, probable that this genus belongs to the present
family, but as the former is again closely allied to Aglaia (Doridium) and to
Chelidonura, it becomes very difficult to draw a line between the Oxrworrp# and
the Parzrvemz. Comparing the animal of Oxynoe with that of many Parzrwrrpz,
the lateral edges of the foot are in both found equally to cover the sides of the shell,
and the animal of Oxynoe crawls about like that of Philine ; the only real difference
rests, therefore, in the dentition, which is very peculiar in the Parzrermz. It
would probably be better to retain the Oxywozzpx only as a sub-family in the
PHILINEIDA.

Fossil species of OxYNOEID# are hardly known. Philippi noticed two Oxynoe from the upper
tertiaries of Sicily. Deshayes’ Bulla goniophora (Paris foss., 2nd. ed., pl. 38, figs. 26-29) is an
Akera. If we, however, find perfect impressions of Meduse preserved even in jurassic rocks, it is
by no means improbable that the shells of the OxyvoziD£ may in time be found numerously
represented among cretaceous fossils.

LXI. Family,— PHILINEID ZZ.
H. and A, Adams, Gen. II, p. 24, ex parte ; Gray, Guide, 1857, p. 191.

The animals are of large size, having the tentacles united with the fleshy
head-disk, which occasionally is emarginated posteriorly. The sides of the foot
are dilated and cover the shell, often thus becoming internal, being more or less
hidden under the mantle; the gizzard is provided with strong, calcareous plates.
The dentition consists of two large hook-like, converging teeth, which sometimes
have one much smaller on the outer side.

Shell internal or external, thin, consisting of few very rapidly increasing whorls,
the spire being sometimes reduced to a mere point; aperture very large, margins
entire, outer margin often somewhat produced.

The principal characteristic of the shell of the Pazzrvrrpz is the small num-
ber of whorls, the last of which expands into a very large aperture. I do not
think the fact of the shells being internal or external can absolutely be of very
great importance, for it seems to depend entirely upon the local development
of the mantle whether this covers the shell partially or totally. In the former
case, the exposed part of the shell will be more solid; in the latter, the entire shell
will be chiefly membranaceous.

The following genera have to be placed, therefore, in this family :—

1. Gastropteron, Meckel, 1818. Body small with very large lateral expan-
sions of the foot. Krohn says (Archiv f. Naturgeschichte, 1860-61, XXVI,
p. 64, etc.) that the embryonal shell of Gas. Meckelii is spiral, consisting of one
and a half rapidly increasing whorls; the shell of the full grown animal is almost
only represented by a very thin, chitinous membrane, lying under the mantle
covering the viscera and in front extending nearly to the head. This large
membranaceous shell terminates in a spiral, caleareous point, which lies on the
right side of the visceral region, nearer to the ventral side. Thus in form the

43 4 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

shell of Gastropteron comes very close to that of Lobiger, and as Krohn remarks
also much resembles that of Aglaia (Doridium). The same author, however,
remarks that the radula of the young Gastropteron appears to be instructed with
four longitudinal rows of hook-like teeth, which would evidently speak for a
greater relation of Gastropteron to Philine than to the Oxyvorrps, in which it had
been placed. A. Adams (Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1861, VIII, p. 189), in describing a
new species, G. sinense, says that three specimens which he observed “ appeared
to want the power of crawling altogether; the animals, after taking short flights,
usually upside down, etc.” The same author is also of opinion that the genus
may better be placed in the Oxyyorrpz, to which it must be referred if the
dentition agrees, for it must be observed that Krohn is by no means perfectly
certain that his animal was truly the larva of Gast. Meckelit.

2. Aglaia, Renier, 1804 (Doridiwm, Meckel, H. and A. Adams, Gen. IT,
p. 27).

3. ? Posterobranchea, dOrbigny, 1835 (ibid. p. 28) can only doubtfully
remain in this family, as the position of the branchial plume on the left side and
the emarginated or lobed hinder part of the foot appears to indicate further and.
more important distinctions in a classificatory sense.

4. Philinopsis, Pease, 1860 (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., p. 21). Shell rudimentary.

5. Volvatella, Pease, 1860 (bid. p. 20) has a pyriform shell, aperture broad
in front, posteriorly contracted and produced, forming a circular hole.

6. Cryptophthalmus, Ehrenberg, 1831 (H. and A. Adams’ Gen. IT, p. 23).

7, Phanerophthalmus, Adams, 1850 (ibid. page 25) (Xanthonella, Gray, 1850).

8. Chelidonura, Adams, 1850 (ibid. p. 26; Hirundella and Hirundinella,
Gray, 1850).

9. Bullea, Lamarck, 1801. This name ete to be reserved for the species
which have a comparatively solid, in all probability external shell, in which the
spire is reduced to a small inverted point, the outer lip being largely expanded and
posteriorly produced like in Chelidonwra, the inner rather thickened. Deshayes
described lately (Paris fossils, 2nd edit., pp. 650-651, pl. 36) three fossil species.

Megistoma, Gabb, 1864 (Paleeont. Calif. I, p. 144), which was proposed for the
eretaceous Veg. striata, must be considered as identical with Bullea, and as there
is already a species of Deshayes called B. striata, the cretaceous species may be
ealled B. Gabbiana, after the distinguished paleontologist of the Geological Survey
of California.

10. Philine, Ascanias, 1772 (H. and A. Adams, Gen. II, p. 24) has a short,
laterally convolute spire, the margins of the aperture largely expanded; the shells
are very thin, membranaceous, being internal. The recent species are rather
numerous and the animals particularly large.

11. Smaragdinella, Adams, 1850 (ibid. p. 22) is distinguished from Philine by
a more distinctly marked involute spire, the shell being much narrower posteriorly,
partially external; the inner lip has posteriorly a projecting thin, particularly
twisted plate. In addition to the few species described under this generic name,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 435

T may quote the Haminea virescens, which has a distinct plate on the inner lip,
and Mr. G. Nevill, who observed the animal of this species on the coral reefs on the
south coast of Ceylon, tells me that it only differs from that of Smarag. viridis in
having the shell completely hidden by the meeting of the lateral expansions of the
mantle which are folded over.

12. Scaphander, Montfort, 1810 (idid. p. 19). Judging from the form of the
shell and the character of the teeth of the animal this genus must be placed in the
Puitiwriws# as first pointed out by Gray.

There are numerous fossil species of Paizzvzrp£ known from tertiary deposits,
belonging to Scaphander, Bullea, Philine, and apparently also to Smaragdinella and
Phanerophthalmus or Cryptophthalmus, but excepting the Californian Bullea
Gabbiana, just mentioned, I am only acquainted with another cretaceous species
noticed by Giimbel in ‘ Bayerische Alpen.’, ete., 1861, p. 574, under the name of
Bulla subalpma, of which that author says that in general form it resembles Bulla
lignaria, and therefore this cretaceous species may be shown to belong to Scaphander,
though it is impossible to form a reliable opinion from the short description which
is given,

Order. PROSOPOCEPHALA.*

(ProsopocePHALA, Bronn; HeETEROGLOssA, Gray; CrRrroBRANGHIATA, Blainville; SozEeNo-
concHa, Lacaze-Duthiers).

Shell tubular, symmetrical, open on both ends; animal with indistinct head
and rudimentary respiratory organs ; sexes separate, but the males have no copulative
organ.

There are few other orders of Molluscs which offer greater contrasts in the
different points of organisation than do the ProsopocepHaLa or the so called
Dentalia. After it had been ascertained by the first careful anatomical examina-
tions of Deshayes that they are true Molluscs, they have been generally placed
in the neighbourhood of the ParzrripH% and the Fissvrrezzmpmx. Later researches,
especially those of Lacaze-Duthiers and of Sars, however, have shown that, com-
pared with many other orders of Gastropoda, the ProsopocePHALA appear to be of
much lower organization. Up to the present only the animals of the Dzwrazipx
have been examined, and their organisation seems to me to agree in the most
important characters with the Gastropoda, as I shall presently show.

The body of the Dzyrarrzps is tubular, like the shell, symmetrical, being
enveloped in a mantle, which is open in front and behind. There is a strong
muscle present near the anterior opening, and a ring-muscle near the posterior
one, at which place only the animal is attached to the shell; while the body itself
is for the greater length of the dorsal line attached to the mantle. The head

* This name is very characteristic; the name SOLENOCONCH2 was proposed by Lacaze-Duthiers, and
refers to the many similarities which these shells have to the Acephala. The name HETEROGLOSSA is not
characteristic, and CIRROBRANCHIATA is not correctly applied, as has been shown by the anatomy of the

animals.

436 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

is only indicated by a posterior indistinct furrow, and another one dividing it
in two halves; next to it below is the foot, which is in front and often also
on the sides somewhat expanded. The radula is short and composed of five longi-
tudinal series of small transparent teeth, the mouth being besides usually provided
with jaws and with a various number of tentacular appendages, occasionally of
different length and thickness. The digestive organs lie immediately posterior to
the head and extend backwards. There is no special central organ or heart
present regulating the circulation of the blood, and it is impossible to distinguish
between the arteries and the veins; there is, however, near the anus a strong
muscle present, which at least supports the motions and vibrations of the blood.
Special gills are wanting, and the respiration can take place through any portion
of the body which comes in contact with the water; it is, however, probable
that some places are more adapted to that purpose than others. Clark con-
siders the symmetrical liver as gills, and says that the water enters to them through
the posterior opening, thus making the resemblance to the Pelecypoda very close.
Eyes are wanting, but the nervous system is otherwise rather complete and resembles
some other Gastropoda. The sexes are distinct; the genital organs are placed
symmetrically at the back of the posterior end; they are, however, in both very
similar, consisting of three or more rows of blind sacks; the males have no external
copulative organs; the fructification of the ova takes place through the water.
The embryo has a very thin, usually somewhat inflated shell which generally
is soon thrown off, being rarely retained and connected with the old one. The
larva moves about with cilia, the body becomes gradually prolonged, the head
surrounded with a number of appendages is indicated and a new tubular shell
formed; thus the larva gradually more and more assumes the form of the old
animal.

From these remarks the general relations of the Dzyrazip to other Molluscs
can easily be traced out. Lacaze-Duthiers proposed for them the name SoLENo-
CONCH®, considering the same as a third order of the ACEPHALOMALACIA. Sars
has drawn attention to the similarities of the tentacles in the Dzyrazupz to
those of the Cephalopoda. Bronn places his ProsopocrpHaLA intermediate as
between and equivalent to the Pelecypoda and the Gastropoda. We have already
remarked—and it is perfectly clear from the known anatomy of the animal—
that the great inclination to the bilateral and symmetrical development of the organs
places the PRosoPocEPHALA very close to the Zubicola of the Pelecypoda, and con-
sequently Bronn’s intermediate classification of the order appears to have very much
in its favor. Still in comparing the structure of the shell of the PRrosopocEPHALA
with that of the Gastropoda, the presence of a foot being adapted for locomotion
and placed below the head, farther, the radula with its teeth as compared with those of
Lectura, Lepeta and others, it appears to us that the PRosopocePHata partake of the
principal distinctive characters of the Gastropoda and ought, therefore, to be regarded
as the lowest type of that class, equivalent to the Preropopa or the POLYPLACOPHORA
and other orders. We know from different other forms of Gastropoda, like Rhodope,
and several other GyYMNOBRANCHIATA that the gills are occasionally perfectly absent ;

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 437

and again that the eyes become rudimentary or disappear altogether as soon as the
necessity for their use ceases, like in many of the species of the OprsrHo- and
PROSO-BRANCHIA which bore in sand. Thus similar imperfections in the organisa-
tion as they occur in the ProsopocrPHata are actually common in other orders of
the Gastropoda, and the same may be said with regard to the symmetrical develop-
ment of some of the organs.

Sub-order,—Scaphopoda.
Family,—DENTALITD 4.

For the present only the Deyrazrrp can be referred to the sub-order Scarno-
Popa, the animals being characterized by a muscular foot, adapted for digging ;
at its termination, it being either provided with very short lappets or axgaanadlenl Hat
a kind of a disk. These differences in the form of the foot are accompanied by
others relating to the organs of secretion and generation.

There are at the present only very few genera of the Deyrazizpz sufficiently
established, but I think that even according to our present, as yet imperfect,
knowledge of the animals and shells, they can conveniently be separated into two
sub-families, aw74zin# and GADILINZ.

a, Sub-family,—ANTALINZ.

The animals possess a short, thick, anteriorly grooved foot, being either simply
pointed at its termination or provided with short lappets; liver symmetrical, consist-
ing of two equal parts.

Shell rather solid, elongated, tapering towards the posterior, pointed and per-
forated end, with or without a slit on the ventral* side.

1. Dentaliwm, Aldrovandus, 1642 (De testaceis, Lib. III, cap. V, p. 282—id.,
Linné et auctores, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 456). Animal with a short foot,
anteriorly thickened and tripartite. Shell tube-like, gradually tapering posteriorly,
longitudinally ribbed, margin of the aperture sharpened, posterior end with an
internal, slightly projecting tube, which is provided with a dorso-ventrally elongated
opening, the outer layer having a very slight emargination in the same diametral
direction, namely, dorso-ventrally.

Having examined a number of well preserved recent species, I believe the
name Dentalium ought to be reserved for these longitudinally ribbed forms, as
first pointed out by Aldrovandus. The shell has posteriorly no fissure, but the
posterior margin of the outer layer is slightly indented on the dorsal as well
as on the ventral side. The Indian Dentalium sulcatum of daCosta and Lamarck,
or Dent. elephantinum, Linn., may be considered as the types of this genus. There
are a number of recent and fossil species of this and the next genus known, which

* According to the anatomical results obtained by Sars, the concave side is the dorsal and the convex the
ventral.

438 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

have internally on the posterior part of the dorsal side two longitudinal ridges.
It remains to be shown in what connection these ridges are with the organization
of the animal, and it is not improbable that further generic distinction is here
indicated.

2. Antale, Aldrovandus, 1642 (De testaceis, Lib. III, cap. V, p. 282), ? Hnta-
lium, Defr., 1819. The animal appears to be similar to that of Dentalium, but the
shell is tubular, generally much prolonged, smooth, the posterior end has the
margin entire, the internal tube slightly projecting, and usually with a roundish
opening. .;

The English smooth Antale vulgare of daCosta (D. Tarentinum of Lamarck)
or Dent. duplex, Desh., and Dent. ambiguum, Chenu, may be considered as typical
species of this genus. Aldrovandus was the first who proposed a distinction between
the longitudinally ribbed and the smooth Dentalia, calling the latter Antale, but
I cannot trace the name Antalis, as adopted by H. and A. Adams in their Genera
for species belonging to the next genus.

The name Zntalium* was proposed by Defrance (Dict. sc. nat., vol. XIV,
p- 517) for a species from the Maestricht Chalk, Pyrgopolon Mose, Montf., which
he called Ent. rugosum. This species appears to agree in its general character-
istics with Antale, being smooth or slightly rugose, with the margins of the
posterior aperture roundish, entire, and usually with an internal tube which more
or less projects. On account of this internal, supplementary tube, which most
probably owes its origin to the embryonal shell, it being retained in subsequent
growth as likewise in many other genera of the Dzwvrazmp#, Defrance proposed
for the Maestricht species the name Zxtalium. How in most of the Concho-
logical works the idea of applying the name Zvtaliwm to such species as have
the posterior end fissured has been introduced I am unable to trace out just at
present, and it is of little consequence, as the name itself cannot be used in the
sense in which Defrance proposed it.

Should the Maestricht species prove to be generically distinct from Anéale,
it must either be called, according to Montfort, Pyrgopolon (or, according to
Konig, Pharetrium, the type of the last being Ph. fragile, Kénig)—(see Chenu’s
Conch. Illustrations). Dentalium clava, Lam., would be another species of Pyrgo-
poton, and I suspect that the genus has to be placed in the eapizrvZ.

3. Entalis, Gray,t 1840 (Antalis, H. and A. Adams, Gen. I, p. 457, ea parte ?
non id. Aldrovandus). Shell tube-like, slightly curved, longitudinally ribbed or
sometimes striated, gradually tapering towards the posterior end, which has the
margin on the ventral or convex side provided with a short and broad fissure.
The type of this genus is the Dentaliwm entale of Linné, as emended by Forbes
and Hanley in their Brit. Moll. II, p. 450. Chenu in his Conchological Illustrations

* Not idem, Linné; Scheuchzer called the Dent. elephantinum also an Entaliwm.

+ Sowerby (1842) is usually quoted as the author of this genus. It is really difficult to determine whether
Gray or Sowerby used the name first. Sowerby’s name bears the date of 1842, but Gray’s Synop., Brit.
Museum, was published in 1840, though Gray himself adds to his name the date 1844—see Proceed. Zool. Soc.,
London,,1847, p. 158,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 439

figures several species, like D. Delesserti, Chenu, and D. grande, Desh., which also
are type species of this genus. Others are described by Deshayes in his last work
of the Paris fossils (pl. I and II of vol. II). ‘The posterior end is usually
longitudinally striated even when these strice or ribbings become obsolete towards
the aperture, but the principal characteristic of this genus rests in the short and
wide slit of the ventral or convex side of the posterior end, while the dorsal margin
is entire or very slightly emarginated. In Dentaliwm (as restricted) the margins
are either entire or dorso-ventrally slightly indented, so that the distinction is only
a very gradual one; but as the animals also appear, by the more cylindrical and
pointed form of the foot, etc., to exhibit some differences, a generic separation seems
very desirable. The existence or want of the posterior supplementary tube does
not appear to be of any great generic importance, inasmuch as it is occasionally
present or wanting in very allied forms, or even in different specimens of the same
species. Probably it often depends upon the circumstances under which the animal
lives whether the embryonal shell is retained or not, and if it has been accidentally
lost, whether its form be newly restored or not.

I have no specimens of the true Dent. entalis, Linn., to compare, but Forbes
and Hanley (Brit. Moll. II, p. 450) say that ‘the posterior termination has either a
labial projection, which is rather broadly fissured dorsally (being ventrally), or, if
it have not experienced that reparative process, is then very tapering, and has a
short shelving notchlike dorsal (ventral) fissure.’

H. and A. Adams’ figure of <Antalis entalis exhibits the character of the
ventral fissure very clearly. The opening in the supplementary tube is transverse,
as usual in the Dawratup#; it is ventrally somewhat more prolonged, forming a
kind of a notch and being in connection with the fissure of the shell. In.
Dentalium the transverse opening of the supplementary tube, when present, is
separate, not connected with the emargination of the shell.

4. Fustiaria, Stoliczka, 1868. Shell tubular, thin, usually slightly curved,
smooth, posterior end with a long, linear slit on or near the ventral side.

Dentalinum eburneum, Lamck., Dent. circinatum, Sow., and others figured by
Sowerby in his ‘“ Genera of shells,” by Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris
fossils, etc., are typical species belonging to this generic group of the Dzyrazmpz.
Comparing the shells of Fustiaria with those of Hntalis it will be seen that the
former are usually smooth, thin, having the front part rather cylindrical and
then quickly tapering towards the posterior end, the ventral side of which possesses
a very narrow, linear slit; in Hntalis, on the contrary, the shell is usually more
consistent and thicker, longitudinally striated, uniformly tapering from the anterior
towards the posterior end, the slit being broad and short, specially widened at
its termination. The relations and differences between these two genera are
about the same which we have pointed out as existing between Pleuwrotomaria
and Leptomaria (see p. 382).

Some of the species, like the Dent. nebulosum, Desh., figured in Chenu’s Con-
chological Illustrations, or our Fust. parvula from the Indian cretaceous deposits,

4.40 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

have the fissure non-symmetrically ventral, being placed somewhat laterally to the
left; but as there are as yet no other noticeable distinctions between the typical
shells of this genus to be given, it does not appear necessary to make a further
separation into genera or sub-genera. I am not aware whether any recent species
of Fustiaria have been described, but I have little doubt that when the animal has
been observed, it will be found to exhibit equally marked distinctions from that of
Fntalis as does the shell.

b. Sub-family,—GADILINA.

This sub-family ought principally to include the species called by Sars Sipho-
nodentalium, the animals of which have a very long cylindrical foot, ending in a
ciliated, flat or conical disk, the lips of the aperture have no appendages, and the
liver is unsymmetrical.

The shells in general resemble those of the avrazzy#, but as they appear
usually to inhabit deep waters they always consist of a thin substance; the posterior
end is generally less pointed and more widely opened than in the previous sub-
family.

5. Siphonodentalium, Sars, 1859 (Om Siphonodentalium vitreum, etc., Univer-
sitets-Program, Christiania, 1861). Shell tubular, tapering posteriorly, being occa-
sionally cylindrical or even somewhat contracted anteriorly, aperture circular with
entire margins, posterior end with the margin lobed.

The genus Siphonodentaliwm must be restricted to species of the type Siph.
vitreum, Sars, that is, to those forms which have the margin at the posterior termina-
tion of the shell lobed. In Siph. vitreum there are six short fissures all round
the margin, but of these the dorsal and ventral ones appear to be slightly longer, or
deeper, than the other four. Beside this recent species I am acquainted with three
fossil ones, lately described by Deshayes as Gadus parisiensis, G. bilabiatus and
G. brevis (Paris fossils, 2nd edit., pp. 218-219, etc.) ; all three species have the pos-
terior margin symmetrically and on both sides distinctly fissured, in the first species
the rest of the margin being numerously but less deeply indented, while in the two
others it is not indented at all. It is not improbable that further investigations may
render it desirable to divide this genus into different sections or sub-genera, but
until more species* of these shells are known and more animals have been examined,
the limit of these sub-generic groups could not be ascertained, nor do they appear
necessary at present. Chenu in his “Illustrations Conchil.” (pl. 6, fig. 31) gives
a figure of a Dentalium turritum, Lea, which closely resembles Siphonodentalium
vitreum, only having the shell a little thicker. Lea (Contr., p. 35) says that there
are at the posterior end only four appendages, not six, as in the recent species ;
Siph. turritum was found in the eocene beds of Alabama. I also may mention
that the names of the two species Siph. parisiense and 8. bilabiatum of Deshayes
have to be replaced by Siph. denticulatum and 8. bifissuratum respectively, the same

* One species was described by Searles Wood in the Annals Mag. nat. hist. af 1842.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 441

species having been under these names figured by the same author already in
his “Traité elem. de Conch.,” pl. 61, figs. 18, 15, 16, and figs. 11, 12,14. Thus
all the species of Siphonodentalium known at present are six, one recent and five
tertiary.

6. Gadila, Gray, 1847 (Proc. Zool. Soc., London, 1847, p. 159—Gadus,
Montagu, teste Rang, non id. Linn). Shell tube-like, generally of moderate length,
thin, almost hyaline, smooth, thickest near the middle, somewhat contracted
towards both ends, more so towards the posterior one; margin of both ends entire.

The animal is similar to that of Siphonodentalium, under which generic name
Sars described a recent species, Gadila (Siph.) subfusiformis (Forhandlinger i
Vidensk., 1864, p. 301, figs. 36-44).

The oldest known species evidently belonging to this genus is the (tertiary or
recent?) Dentaliwm gadus, Montagu (or Lamarck teste Deshayes),* for which,
according to the authority of Rang, Montagu ought to have used the generic name
Gadus, though this poimt is by no means very clear. In his Manuel of 1829,
p. 116, Rang simply states that he unites Vaginella of Daudin and Gadus of
Montagu with his sub-genus Cresis (non Créséis).

The name Gadus having been, however, previously used by Linné, it cannot be
here applied again, as proposed by Deshayes in his last edition of Paris fossils and
followed by Conrad and others (Am. Journ. Conch. II, p. 75). From the descrip-
tion given by Rang of Cresis, it is also evident that his species belongs to the
Preropopa, and therefore Gray’s name Gadila must be retained for this group
of shells. Lamarck’s Dent. coarctatum, figured by Chenu in his “ Illust. Conchil.,”
is stated to be identical with Gadila Gadus, Mont. Several other fossil species,
however, also belong to this genus, which appears to be represented already in the
lower jurassic strata; it is even possible that some of the paleeozoic Hyolithes belong
to Gadila or allied genera. The cretaceous species will be mentioned subsequently.

6a. Helonyx, Stimpson, 1865, (Amer. Journ. Conch. I, p. 63). This name
was proposed for Dent. clavatum, Gould, the animal of which Stimpson observed
in the Hongkong harbour, where it lives on the muddy bottom at a depth of about
20 fathoms. The shell does not appear to differ from Gadila, but the animal is
figured with a rather pointed foot, while the description says that it is “ obtuse at
the extremity.” It does not appear, however, to terminate with such a flat disk
as observed in the species described by Sars, and until further researches have been
instituted, it may seem desirable to retain Stimpson’s name, at least for the one
recent species.

7. Pulsellum, Stoliczka, 1868. (Siphonodentalium, Sars, ex parte). Shell
tubular, thin, smooth, or longitudinally ribbed, gradually tapering towards the
posterior end which is truncate, with the margin entire. This genus is proposed
to include the three recent species described by Sars as Siphonodentalium lofotense,
affine and pentagonum (Forhandliger Vidensk., etc., 1864, p. 297, etc.). The animals
closely resemble those of Siphonodentalium vitreum, only showing slight differences

* Traité de Conch., p. 36, pl. 61, figs. 8-10.
5Q

44.2 _ CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

in the ciliated fringe of the disk of the foot, but the shells are readily distinguished
from it by the entire margin of the posterior end : this distinction also applies as
regards Dentalium, but the separation from <Antale is more difficult, being
apparently restricted to the more truncated shape of the posterior end in the present
genus, and to a more hyaline structure of the shell. There are a large number of
fossil, smooth species known, being distinguished by a remarkably thin shell, but
until the exact form of the posterior end has in each special case been closely
investigated, so as to ascertain whether the shell is at this pomt perfect or not,
it would be of no use to propose any transfers of the species.

These seven generic divisions as here distinguished represent, I believe, only
the principal types, and it is very probable, as I had repeatedly occasion to notice,
that the number of genera must soon be considerably increased. In all the recent
species, so far as their animals have been observed, the foot is more or less cylindrical,
adapted for digging in the sand, and consequently they all belong to the sub-order
ScapHoropa. It will, however, be very desirable to examine also carefully some
of the Preropopa with similarly formed shells. Supposing that the animals of
some of these shells are identical in organization with Dzwrarup«, but that their
foot is provided at its termination with wing-like lappets, which are better adapted
for swimming than for creeping or digging, there must be a new sub-order for
these shells formed in the ProsopocrpHaLa. I greatly suspect that this will
probably have to be done with some of the species at present referred to Cresis,
Cleodora and Vaginella, being remarkably thin shells, but apparently differing from
typical species of these genera by having the posterior end pierced by a minute
hole.

Of recent species of Dzwrazip# there are about sixty known; they are
found in all seas, though not very numerously represented, chiefly living on sandy
or muddy ground between five and one hundred fathoms. The number of fossil
species will amount to about one hundred. The first species are usually quoted
from the devonian, but there are several silurian forms known which can hardly be
excluded from this family, and it besides remains to be ascertained whether all the
species described under Hyolithes are truly Pteropodous shells. The tertiary
species are more numerous than those from any of the other formations.

In giving a list of the species which have been described from cretaceous
deposits I shall first mention those noticed by Pictet and Campiche in the “ Paléont.
Suisse,” 83me. Ser., pp. 725-728, and then note any further additions made since
the publication of that memoir.

1. Dentalium valangiense, Pict. et Camp., is probably a species of Antale.

Dent. cylindricum, Sow., is apparently also an Antale, but it may belong to Gadila.

83. Dent. decussatum, Sow., is a true Dentalium.
Dent. Rhodani, P. and R., is also a Dentalium.
Dent. medium, Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., 2nd ser. IV, p. 343, pl. XV, fig. 4, accord-
ing to Somerey, s own statement same as figured in Min. Conch., pl. 79) has the form of a true
Dentalium, but one of the figures in the Transactions appears to exhibit a short slit near the posterior
end, in which case the shell must be referred to Lutalis.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 443

26. Dent. Geinitzianum, Ryckholt, has been proposed for a species considered to be identical
with Dent. medium figured by Sowerby apud Fitton, but Sowerby says that the figure of D. medium
in the Min. Conch. is a bad one of the same species, as the one figured in the Transactions, aud this
appears very probable. Ryckholt, however, says that they are both distinct, and that the description
in the Min. Conch. is perfect. Unless the originals have been examined Ryckholt’s decision must
be accepted only conditionally. There is, however, no reason to be given why two similar but still
distinct species ought not to occur at Tournay.

7. Dent. septangulare, Fleming, is doubtful.
8. Dent. celatulum, Baily, is a Dentalium.
9. Dent. Rotomagense.

10. Dent. lineatum, Guéranger (Album pal., 1867, pl. 14, fig. 36) is apparently a true
Dentalium and closely allied to D. nutans, Kner.

Dent. deforme, Lamck. in Guéranger’s Album pal., pl. 16, fig. 37, must most probably be
referred to the SERPULIDZ,

P11. Dent. cidaris, Geinitz, appears to be closely allied to Dent. Rhodani, P. and Roux.

?12. Dent. (alternans, Ryckholt), 1852 (non zd. Miiller, 1850) only differs from the last species
by having the shell very slightly curved, though Geinitz said, when he first (Char. II, p. 74)
described the Dent. cidaris, under the name of Dent. striatum, that the shell is slightly curved
or straight.

18. Dent. Michauxianum, Ryckholt, may be an Antale, but judging from its cylindrical form
it can also belong to Fwustiaria ; the posterior end of the shell not having as yet been observed
perfect.

14. Dent. bicostale, Ryckh., probably an Antale.

15. Dent. glabrum, Geinitz, is an Antale or a Fustiaria.

15a. Dent. glabrum, Geinitz apud Miller, Monog. Petref. Aachner Kreide, 1851, pt. II, p. 5,
is a Fustiaria, having a slit of about 3 inch long at the ventral side.

16-18. Dent. polygonum, Rss., Dent. laticostatum, Rss., and Dent. nutans, all belong to Dentalium.

19. Dent. Sacheri, Alth. The shell of this species is smooth like an Antale; no mention
is made in the description of the existence of a posterior slit, but the figure seems to show a long
and very narrow fissure as characteristic for Fustiaria,

20. Dent. multicanaliculatum, Giimbel (Geogn. Besch. Bayer. Alp., p. 572) appears to be
closely allied to Dent. nutans, Kner, but of larger dimensions.

21. Dent. rugosum, Miller, may belong to Antale.

22. Dent. alternans, Miiller, apparently a true Dentalium, and not unlike the D. nutans
of Kner.

23. Dent. nudum, Zek., belongs probably to Fustiaria.

24-25. Dent. Nysti, Binkh., and Dent. planicostatum, Heb., appear to belong to Dentalium, as
restricted.

26. Dent. Mose, Montf., has either to be placed in the genus Antale or form the type of the
genus Pyrgopolon.

27. Dent. (erdaris, Geinitz) in Miiller’s Monog. Petref. Aach. Kreidef. Suppl., 1859, p. 20,
pl. 8, fig. 6, appears to differ from the true Dewt. cidaris by its much compressed form and
want of intermediate thinner ribs.

28. Dent. notabile, Kichw. (Leth. Ross., XI livr., 1867, p. 800, pl. 28, fig. 1) is probably
an Antale.

The same author also mentions as occurring in the cretaceous rocks of Russia, Dent. ellipticum,
Sow. (which is known to be a cast of D. decussatum, Sow.), Dent. glabrum, Geinitz, Dent. striatum,
Sow. (= Dent. cidaris, Geinitz?), and Dent. medium, ,

444 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

29-33. Dent. fragile, and Dent. gracile of Meek and Hayden, D. subarcuatum, Conr., D. nanai-
moense, Meek, and D. Ripleanum, Gabb, mostly appear to belong to Dentalium.
84. Dent. pauperculum, Meek and Hayden, is an Antale.
35. Dent. Chilense, D’Orb., very much resembles in form our Antale.
36-37. Dent. Cooperii and stramineum, Gabb, Pal. Calif., I, p. 1389, are true Dentalia.
88. Dent. ( Ditrupa) pusillum, Gabb, ibid., is a Gadila.
39. Dent. syriacum, Conrad, from Palestine, is either an Antale or a Pyrgopolon.
40. Dent. cretaceum, Conrad, from Syria, I do not know.
241-42. Dent. Wilsoni and octocostatum of Fraas from Palestine (Wirtemb. Jaresh., XXIII,
p- 239) are probably Annelides.

In our South Indian cretaceous rocks occur four species, the descriptions of which are given

below :—=
43. Dentalium crassulum, Stol.
44, Antale Arecotinum, Forbes, sp.
45, » glabratum, Stol.
46. Fustiaria parvula, Stol.

Dent. hamatum, Forbes, (Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 188, Pl. XV, Fig. 8), is, according
to the originals, examined by me in the London Geological Society’s collection, based upon an
imperfect cast of a longitudinally ribbed Serpula. Forbes’ original figure is taken from a fragment
imbedded in a calcareous sandstone, which is wholly perforated with these Annelid tubes, the shells
being thick; externally they appear to have four longitudinal somewhat distant ribs on one-half of
the circuit and five somewhat closer set on the other. The external layer of the shell is more compact
than the inner, which breaks in thin lamelle. On the section the longitudinal ribs are perfectly
clearly traceable, but the shell is so thoroughly attached to the rock that it always only leaves
the cast visible as soon as the specimen is broken longitudinally.

CVIII. DENTALIUM, Aldrovandus, 1642.
1. DentTatium crassuLtum, Sfoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 21.

Dent. testa crassa, elongata, parum curvata, longitudinaliter costis undenis
crassioribus atque nonnullis minoribus interpositis ornata, transversaliter minutissime
striolata ; sectione rotundata.

This species is distinguished from allied forms, like Dent. decussatum, Sow.,
and D. nutans, Kner, by the number of distant longitudinal stronger ribs, being
eleven in the entire circumference, and having sometimes two to three thinner ribs
between them. Two of the stronger ribs on the left side, but near the median dorsal
line, are generally somewhat more approximate than the others. The posterior
termination is rather sharply pointed, though its surface is a little corroded on most
of our specimens ; there is, however, no slit present.

Locality —South of Serdamungalum, in yellowish arenaceous limestone ; appa-
rently very rare.

Formation.—Trichinopoly group.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 445
CIX. ANTALE, Aldrovandus, 1642.

1. AwntTaLE Arcotinum, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVII, Fig. 23.
1846. Dentalium Arcotinum, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond., VII, p. 138, Pl. XII, Fig. 16,
idem., auctorum.
Ant. testa cylindraceo-subulata, tereti, subarcuata, levigata, transversaliter striis
minutissunis notata.

The cylindrical shape of the anterior portion of the shell and the gradual taper-
ing towards the posterior end are very characteristic for this species. The surface
is quite smooth to the eye, but under the glass fine, concentric, transverse strize can
distinctly be traced. The shell is rather thick posteriorly, but much thinner towards
the anterior end.

Locality.—Pondicherry, in bluish calcareous sandstone; rather rare.

Formation.—Valudayur group.

29, ANTALE GLABRATUM, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Figs. 24-25.

Ant. testa elongata, moderate arcuata, antice paulo dilatata, levigata, dorsaliter
sulcis duobus longitudinalibus, sub-obsoletis notata.

This species in form closely resembles Antale (Fustiaria ?) glabrum, Geinitz,
being smooth, moderately curved, and having at the dorsal (or concave) side two
slight, longitudinal furrows; the posterior end is very gradually pointed, but the
anterior end rather widened, and at the perfect aperture the dorsal margin is con-
siderably more produced than the ventral one; this being sometimes indicated by
a furrow on the shell itself, corresponding to a previous stage of growth. The
section of the shell is circular.

Locality —Odium, in brownish calcareous sandstone ; not very rare.

Formation.—Ootatoor group.

CX. FUSTIARIA, Stoliczka, 1868.
1. Fusttarta PARVULA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXVII, Fig. 22.

Fust. testa pusilla, subulata, antice cylindracea, postice acuminata, tenut,
subvitrea, polita ; fissura angustissima, sinistra prope lineam ventralem sed excentrice
Sita.

A small, thin, posteriorly pointed shell with the fissure situated near the
ventral or convex side; the greatest thickness is near the middle, at least it is not
greater at the aperture, the margin of which is very thin and circular; the surface
is polished. The small form and shape of this shell very much resemble a Gadila
or Siphonodentalium, but there is a distinct fissure present, the rest of the posterior
margin being entire.

Locality.—Pondicherry, in bluish, calcareous sandstone; only the figured spe-
cimen has as yet been obtained.

Formation.—Valudayur group.

446 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
APPENDIX, A.

The progress of research makes it necessary that frequent additions and corrections should be
made in Natural history publications, and the opportunity of effecting these should never be lost.
Although little more than a year has elapsed since the publication of the first four Fasciculi
of the cretaceous Gastropoda of South India, and only a few months since the succeeding portions have
been set in type, still the additions, or rather corrections, are comparatively rather numerous. These
are, however, to a large extent such as add much to the value of the work, being essential to its
completeness, so far as this can be attained at the present date, from materials, relating to the
South Indian cretaceous Gastropoda, anywhere available for examination.

The reasons which necessitate these corrections are mainly three-fold; firstly, I have no hesitation
in saying, due to an occasional oversight on my own part, which, however, is considerably palliated
by the other two causes, namely, the inaccessibility of references and of original materials for
comparison. It is only since the first four fasciculi have been issued that we have obtained some
of the most important old works bearing on the history of Conchology, as, for instance, those of
Aldrovandus, Argenville, Klein, Adanson, Montfort, and others. Of newer works we. have
received Sowerby’s Genera, Troschel’s ‘ Gebiss der Schnecken,’ the American Journal of Conchology,
of which three volumes are nearly completed, and a large number of periodicals containing valuable
conchological papers. Of palxontological works not many have been lately published relating to this
branch ; I may mention Guéranger’s “ Album paléontologique,”’ the XI livraison of Eichwald’s
“ Tethea Rossica ;”’ Fraas’ account of Palestine in the “ Wiirtembergische Jahreshefte,” the “ Paléon-
tologie” of Tchihatcheff’s “Asie Mineure,” some of the Catalogues of the “ Smithsonian Miscel-
laneous Collections,” and a few others.

In describing the first portion of the South Indian cretaceous Gastropoda I had repeatedly
cause to mention the difficulty accompanying the identification of some of the species described
and figured by Prof. Forbes. A large part of Forbes’ materials were procured by Messrs. Kaye
and Cunliffe in the neighbourhood of Pondicherry, from which locality we had only very few
specimens, and many of them not even in an equally good state of preservation as those from
the older collections. It is natural that, when descriptions are taken from imperfect specimens,
they must remain imperfect, and can be completed or corrected only whenever better materials have
been procured. But when the descriptions contradict the figures, or one does not sufficiently express
what may be seen in the other, and besides when the figures are not very good, it is almost
impossible to be certain of any specific identification. The est and zon est have almost equal chances
of probability, and with the greatest caution mistakes, or rather inaccurate interpretation of figures,
are sometimes unavoidable. I felt, as already stated, this uncertainty as to several identifications in
the first part of the Gastropoda very much, and at the same time I saw that, as soon as my examin-
ation had extended to the more minute forms of the ProsoprancuiaA Crenoprancuiata Hoxostomata,
the doubtful cases would considerably increase. Upon the representation of the Superintendent of
the Geological Survey and through the liberality of the Government this has happily been avoided.

I was permitted to proceed to Europe not only to examine Prof. Forbes’ original collection, which
had been presented by Messrs. Kaye and Cunliffe to the London Geological Society (which Society ably
supported my endeavours), but I was at the same time authorised to visit the principal Museums
of Europe, and collect such data and information as I might think necessary for the improvement
and completeness of this publication. As far as time, circumstances, and other important duties
permitted, this has been satisfactorily done. It is seldom that an author in writing a monograph
upon a palzontological subject, of which others had previously treated, can enjoy such an opportunity
of examining all the original specimens of his predecessors as I did. The liberality of view which
considered these examinations a part of ‘duty’ shows the appreciation of Science on the part of
the Government of India, and their earnest desire to support and advance such enquiries.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 44:7

The corrections and additions which I am now about to record refer principally to the first
four fasciculi published last year.

Order. PULMONATA.
Family, HELICID 4.

For Anchistoma on pp: 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, ete., read Angystoma, as first used by
Klein in his Tent. Meth. Ostr., 1753, p. 10.

Order. PROSOBRANCHIA.

For CreNoBRANCHIA, ASPIDOBRANCHIA, CYCLOBRANCHIA, etc., on p- 18 and
the following pages, read CriNOBRANCHIATA, ASPIDOBRANCHIATA, CYCLOBRAN-
CHIATA, ete.

I. Family,—ALATA.

On p. 23, for Aporrhais, da Costa, 1778, read “ Aporrhais, Petiver, 1711.”
Aldrovandus is generally quoted as the authority for the name Aporrhais, but this
is, in the sense in which the genus is at present adopted, not correct, unless we
would agree to imply by the name of the author simply that Aldrovandus used the
name Aporrhais for a shell of the Azara, but in such a case, I should think,
Aristoteles would be the oldest authority.

Aldrovandus (apparently following Aristoteles) used the name <Aporrhais
for Pteroceras lambis (see, de reliquis animalibus exanguibus, etc., Bonn, 1642,
pp. 341-344).” In the same work on pp. 357 and 358 Aldrovandus gives several
figures of the Mediterranean Ap. pes-pelicani, Linn., calling the same a variety
of Turbo, but at the same time stating that Plinius named it Pentedactylos.
Consequently Aldrovandus cannot be accepted as the authority for the genus
Aporrhais, as at present used in the literature of Conchology. There can be no
question that all the names used by Aldrovandus are applied in a very vague
sense, and can hardly have any influence upon the present system of nomenclature;
for his names were, strictly speaking, not generic and specific. At the same time
I believe there can be no objection to use those loose names of old authors in an
emended way.

Klein used the name Aporrhais in a proper generic sense, but it is hardly possible
to decipher its meaning. The specimen figured by him may be an imperfect Strombus
gallinula, though he says the name refers to a “ Voluta conica, ore longo ad tur-
binem sinuato” (see Ten. Meth. Ostr., 1753, p. 79). Da Costa in his “ Elements of
Conchology,” 1776, p. 282, pl. I, fig. 6, uses the name Aporrhais again for Pteroceras
lambis, also in exactly the same sense as does Aldrovandus. VPetiver remains the
only old authority for the name Aporrhais. Iam unable to refer to Petiver’s original
publication of the name to determine whether he applies it to Ap. pes-pelicani,
but Dillwyn (Phil. Trans., 1823, p. 3896) states distinctly that Petiver’s name ought

448 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

to be restricted for the large number of fossil species, the recent representant of
which is Ap. pes-pelicani, Linn. He at the same time very correctly points to the
distinctions not only of the shells of Aporrhais from Rostellaria, but also of the
animals; and even should Petiver himself not have pointed out the type of his
genus, the name would have full authority since 1828, consequently long prior to
Philippi’s name Chenopus.

Since my notes, 1. c., pp. 26 and 27, as to the relations of Aporrhais, Rostellaria,
and others have been written, several new genera of the Azara have been proposed
by American authors. The more important are the following:

1. Isopleurus (or Isopleura), Meek (Check list cret. and jur. foss., Smith.
Misc. Coll., 1864, pp. 20 and 36, with the type Rimella curvilirata, Conrad,
Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc. II, 1858, p. 331).

2. Pterocerella, Meek, ibid., p. 36, with the type Harpago tippana, Conr.,
Jour. Acad. N. Sc., III, p. 331.

3. Leiorhinus, Gabb, Am. Journ. Conch., I, 1865, p. 30, type ZL. californicus,
Pac. Railroad, V, p. 322.

4, Platyoptera, Conrad, ibid., p. 31, type P. extenta, Proc. Ac. Nat. Soc., VII,
p. 260.

5. Alipes, Conrad, ibid., p. 31, a sub-genus of Aporrhais.

APORRHAIS SECURIFERA, Forbes, p. 28.

Rostellaria cancellata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., VII, p. 128, or Rost.
cancellifera, Forbes, ibidem, pl. 18, fig. 18, being based upon a few of the upper
whorls of A. securifera, Forb., must be added as a synonym of the last species.

ALARIA Parkinsoni, Hantell, p. 30.

Agassiz (Sowerby’s Min. Conch., Germ. edit., 1837, p. 881) proposed for this
species the name Rost. Sowerbyi, though this ought rather to apply to the original
species of Parkinson, which is from the London clay.

PTERODONTA, ad’ Orbigny, p. 35.

Strike out the names Zylostoma, Sharpe, and Varigera, VOrbigny, from the
synonyms, and refer for farther explanation to page 292, rrzosromin2.

For Pterodonta bulimoides, Stol., p. 42, read Tylostoma bulimoides.

For A nobilis, p. 43, read Tylostoma nobile.

For i Ootatoorensis, Stol., p. 43, read Tylostoma Ootatoorense.

II. Family,—CYPRAIDZ, p. 44.

Troschel (Gebiss der Schnecken, vol. I, 18538-1863) replaced this family by four,
namely, Orprawacea (l. cit., p. 201), Derrzacea (1. cit., p. 214), AupurprrasiaZ,
p. 216, and Pepvrcvzartacea, p. 189. It cannot be questioned that there are

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 449

some differences in the form of the jaws and in the teeth of the radula between
these so called families, but we doubt very much whether the distinctions are
actually so very important as to necessitate another division of the Crrrap.z, than
that we have adopted, namely, into three sub-families, oruzivm, crrrmivm, and
PEDIcULARUNE. The dentition of Pedicularia is said to be thoroughly distinct
from that of any known family, but on comparing it with that of Trivia and Erato
one almost fails to detect such an essential difference as pointed out in the description.
The teeth of the orvzivm (or AupurprRasrp2z) appear far more distinct than those
of any of the other families. We really cannot as yet see the benefit derivable
from the distinction of such a number of families, inasmuch as closely allied shells
and animals are removed far from each other, but it is just as possible that farther
investigations and anatomical researches may prove their propriety.

In his Cyrrzacea Troschel distinguishes three genera:

1. Cyprea, Linn. Shell with labial groove enlarged into a spoon-shaped
excavation. '

2. Aricia, Gray, labial groove not enlarged; occasionally indistinct.

3. Pustularia, Swains.; shell tuberculated.

Farther, the same author distinguished a number of sub-genera, the genus
Cyprea being divided into Talparia, Tigris, Lycina and Mauritia ; that of Aricia into
Erronea, Erosaria and Monetaria. We again would hesitate to give these sub-
generic distinctions preference to those stated in Gray’s and H. and A. Adams’
works. Some of them may prove of great convenience, but how, for instance,
Cyp. (Aricia) Mauritiana and Cyp. (Aricia) caput-serpentis ought to be separated
into two distinct genera, the first belonging to the sub-genus Mawritia of Cyprea
and the other to Hrosaria of Aricia, I am unable to detect.

The Yerrrracea of Troschel include the genera Zrivia (of which TZ. europea
is the type) and Erato. No important alterations are made as to the genera of
the other families.

b. Sub-family,—OVULINZ, p. 45.

Gould proposes for a minute shell from the China seas the name Crithe, having
both ends produced and numerous cross folds on the inner lip (Proc. Boston Soc.,
1860, VII, p. 384).

On page 46 I have noticed in reviewing the cretaceous species described under
the name Ovula that there is only one species known, which appeared to be a true
Ovula, referring to the Ovula antiquata of D’Orbigny from our South Indian
cretaceous deposits. Having since examined the original specimen of Forbes Cyprea
Cunliffei, I found that D’Orbigny’s identification, as stated in the Prodrome, is
correct, and that the species must be referred to the next sub-family; conse-
quently there is at present no species of orvvziyvz known with sufficient certainty
from cretaceous deposits,

450 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

ce. Sub-family,—CYPRAINZ, p. 47.
7. Cyprma Cunuirret, Forbes, Pl. IV, Fig. 1; and Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 29 (original).

1846. Cyprea Cunliffei, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 134, Pl. XII, Fig. 22, non Cyp.
Cunliffei, Forbes, antea, p. 55.

1847. Ovula antiquata, @Orbigny, Paléont. Voy. Astrolabe, Pl. IV, Figs. 4-6.

1850. idem, Prodrome, II, p. 225 et auctorum.

1367. idem. antea, p. 47.

Prof. Forbes’ original specimen, with the aperture exposed from the cover-
ing rock, has been represented on Plate XXVIII, Fig. 29. This specimen is in
a beautiful state of preservation; it is apparently perfectly convolute, like an
Ovula, but the inner lip is in its entire length toothed, the denticles being short ~
and almost obsolete towards the anterior termination. The denticulation of the
outer lip is only internally visible, being extremely fine. The surface is covered
with very minute spiral strie. The entire character of this species is exactly the
same as that of the recent Cyp. Adansoniana, which is also externally convolute
and spirally striated. It would be very interesting to break up a specimen of
this rare species or to observe young specimens so as to ascertain whether the
shell is really convolute or involute in the first stage. In either case I think it
very probable that a new sub-genus must be formed for these shells, unless they
can be referred to Troschel’s Hrronea, though it must first be known how to
restrict or characterize this last one.

3. Cyprma (Luponta) Newsoup1, Forbes, p. 54.

The dentition of the lips is beautifully clear on Forbes’ original, the teeth
become considerably smaller on the posterior half of the inner lip, than is usually
the case in species of Luponia.

4. Cyprama (LUPONTA) cARNATICA, Stoliczka, Pl. IV, Fig. 4,
1865. Cyp. Cunliffei, Forbes, antea, p, 55, non idem, Forbes.

This species having been previously by me incorrectly identified with Forbes’
Cyp. Cunliffei must now receive a new name.

6. Cyprma Kayet, Forbes, p. 56.

Forbes’ original specimen of this species is a little more globose than most of
ours, but the distinction does not appear to be a specific one. The dentition is
distinctly traceable on both margins.

The Cyprea bullaria, Schlotheim, of which I received authentic specimens
through Prof. Geinitz, is still more globose than the present species, having on
the casts the spire usually impressed and very narrow, but it comes close to our
Fig. 7 of Plate IV.

OCyp. spirata, Schloth., also from Faxoé, is quite distinct from the former,
having the spire rather elevated and the aperture posteriorly strongly produced ;

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 451

it somewhat resembles our Hrato Veraghoorensis (antea, p. 59), but is decidedly
less inflated.

8. Cypra#a (Epona) eLopuLina, Stoliceha, Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 30.

Ep. testa globata, valde inflata, ad extremitates rapide contracta atque producta,
levigata ; apertura angusta utrinque ad margines denticulata.

Three specimens of this new species were found among the materials left
undescribed by Prof. Forbes. The species is distinguished by its globose form
and the narrow aperture with finely denticulated margins; it comes very close to
the recent Cyp. (Epona) globulus, from which it can hardly be distinguished except
by the shorter denticulations of the lips.

Locality.—Pondicherry, in a light coloured sandstone; apparently rare.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

III. Family, —OLIVIDZ.

The name Dactylus, Klein (Ostrac., 1753, p. 77, pl. 5, fig. 91) most probably
refers to an Oliva inflata and could be retained for this type of ozrrmvz. Several
conchologists separate the three sub-families which we have mentioned into families,
but this hardly produces any essential change in the general arrangement.

a. Sub-family,—OLIVINZ.

Gray in his last monograph of the Ozzrzpx (List of Moll. in Coll. Brit. M.,
pt. IT, 1865, p. 7) distinguishes the following genera, Strephona, Ispidula, Ramola,
(= Lamprodoma, Swainson, H. and A. Adams, Gen. II, p. 615), Carmione, Olaneo-
phila, Galeola, Anazola, Agaronia, Olivina, Scaphula, and Micana.

The Oliva vetusta, Forbes, has to be transferred to the next sub-family, only
two known cretaceous species, therefore, of the ozzrmvz remaining.

b. Sub-family,—ANCILLINZ,

The name Ancilla, Lam., having priority before that of Auncillaria, Lam.,
ought to be used.

Conrad adds two new genera to this sub-family ;

1. Ancillopsis, Con., 1865 (vide Am. Journ. Conch., I, p. 22), referring to it
species which are nearly congeneric with Amalda, H. and A. Adams.

2. Tortoliva, Conrad, 1865 (ibid., p. 143); the characteristic here given
scarcely differs from that of the next genus.

3. Monoptygma, Lea. I believe Conrad’s transfer of this genus (taken in the
original sense) to this sub-family is correct. In his Catalogue of Eocene shells,
1866, the author quotes four species. The genus must be struck out of the list
in the family PrraumpDzELLipZ.

24, Oliwula, Conrad, is by H. and A. Adams considered as identical with
Ancilla, but it may probably be applied to the transversally ribbed or rugose species.

452 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

DIPSACus VETUSTUS, Forbes, sp., Pl. XXVIII; Fig. 27.
1846. Oliva vetusta, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 134, Pl. XII, Fig. 23.

Dips. testa ovato-elongata, sub-fusiformi, levigata, sutwris callositate tectis ;
apice acuminato; ultimo anfractu subinflato, antice truncato et late emarginato,
fascia externa antice in labri margine denticulo paulo prominente disinente ; labio
torto, oblique multiplicato, postice levi.

Shell elongated, with an elevated and pointed spire, last whorl sub-cylindrical,
very slightly inflated posteriorly; surface smooth, sutures covered by a callosity
which extends upon the spire, enveloping the same to a large extent; aperture
enlarged, anteriorly widely emarginated ; the external band terminates on the outer
lip with a small but distinct tooth, the inner lip is strongly twisted, being in nearly
three-fourths of the anterior portion strongly plicated or sulcated (see Fig. 27, a),
and posteriorly smooth.

The form and structure of the shell in general agrees with H. and A. Adams’
sub-genus Amalda, but the lip is more numerously plicated as in several of the ©
recent species of this sub-genus.

Our figure represents Forbes’ original in double the natural size; the specimen
has been found in beautiful preservation, after the adhering rock was removed. It
is surprising how Forbes could have referred that shell to Oliva.

Locality—Pondicherry, in light bluish sandstone; apparently rare, only the
figured specimen having as yet been found.

Formation.—Arrialoor group.

IV. Family,—DOLIID 4, p. 61.
( DotraceA, Troschel, Gebiss der Schnecken, I, p. 224).

Conrad proposes a new generic name, Doliopsis, for a few fossil species which,
judging from the figure given of Dol. quinquecoste in Am. Journ. Conch., I,
pl. 10, fig. 15, would hardly indicate a distinction from Doliwm proper. (See also
Am. Jour. Conch., I, p. 150). Syeotypus, Brown (Ficula, Swainson, Ficus, Klein)
would most probably be better placed in this family than be kept distinct, as
Sycorrrrp# (Troschel, Gebiss der Schnecken, I, p. 288). The tuberculated species
of Sycotypus are sometimes difficultly separable from Hemifusus.

Gabb (Pal. Calif. I, pp. 105 and 211) described from the cretaceous rocks of
California two species under the name of Ficus, one being doubtful, F. cypreoides*
(for it may be a young Cyprea), and the other, /. mammillatus apparently correctly
belonging to Sycotypus.

In the Check list of eocene fossils of N. America, 1866 (pp. 15-16), Conrad
quotes in the family “ Srcorrrrpz” the following species from the lower eocene
beds which are by others considered to be of cretaceous age; Perissolax Gabbii
(Fusus Remondii, Gabb); Ficopsis Cooperii (Gabb) Conrad; Ficop. modestus, C.;
Ficop. mammillatus (Ficus id., Gabb); Ficop. penitus, Conr.; Ficop. Remondii,

* Mr. Gabb writes (June 1868) that he intends to propose a new genus for this species.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 453

Gabb; Priscoficus Hornit, Gabb; Pric. oregonensis, Con., and Pris. Smithii ?
Sowerby.

The genus Perissolax, as pointed out by Gabb, appears better classified in the
rusin@ of the Mvrrcipz. The new genera Ficopsis and Priscoficus appear to
include a varied number of different shells, and unless the type species of these
supposed new genera are pointed out they seem to be worthless. Originals of
Pyrula Smithii, Sow., which I have examined in London, show that the species is
a Rapa.

V. Family,—CASSIDID 4, p. 61.
( CAssIDEA, Troschel, Geb. d. Schnecken, I, p. 220).

The genera composing this family are Cassis, Semicassis, Phaliwm, Galcodea
(Link. or Linn. ? Cassidaria, Lam.)., Oniscia, Pachybatron.

In Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 26, is a Galeodaria, Conrad, quoted as sub-
genus of Galeodea, and besides Morwm, Bolten, distinguished as a separate genus.

In Check list of eocene fossils (Smiths. Mis. Coll., No. 200, 1866, p- 15)
Conrad quotes from his lower eocene rocks (cretaceous ?) Galeodea petrosa, Con.,
Semicassis ? biliratus and Semic.? petrosus, Con.; the two last named species
are apparently the same which the author has placed in Am. Jour. Conch., I,
1865, p. 150, in his genus Doliopsis, mentioned in the former family.

VI. Family, PLEUROTOMUIDZ, p. 63.
( PLEvROTOMACEA, Troschel, Geb. d. Schnecken, II, 1866, p. 88).

Numerous new genera and higher sub-divisions have been lately distinguished
in this family.

A. Adams describes in Ann. mag. nat. hist., Ser. III, VI, p. 331, and XV,
p- 322, the new genera Zafra, Mitromorpha, and Cytharopsis.

Conrad describes a genus, Moniliopsis, in Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 148,
and another one as Cochlispira, ibid., p. 210.

Stimpson (Am. Jour. Conch., I, p. 62) proposes, after having observed the
animal of one of the species, to establish for the genus Clionella, Gray, a distinct
family, Czzowzrzip”. The lateral teeth resemble those of Plewrotoma and Halia,
but there is besides a central tooth present. The author considers this distinction
sufficient to refer the Czzrowzzz1p2 to a distinct sub-order from the ToxoGLossaTA
under the name of Tomocuossata !

Conrad in Am. Jour. Conch., I, p. 20, quotes in the family Przvrorourpz also
the genera Hvilia, Conr., Hucheilodon, Gabb, and Scabinella, Conr.

The name Cithara, Klein (Ostr,, 1753, p. 97, pl. V, fig. 105) refers to Harpa
minor.

Dr. v. Koenen (“Ueber Conorbis and Cryptoconus,” Marburg, 1867) proposes for
some fossil species the name Cryptoconus, an intermediate form between Conus
and Conorbis of Swainson; there seems, however, great difficulty in distinguishing
Cryptoconus from the last named form.

454 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

VIII. Fumily,—_VOLUTIDA, yp. 7A.
a. Sub-family,—MAR GINELLIN 4, p. 75.
( MarcinEtxacea, Troschel, Geb. d. Schnecken, IT, 1868, p. 57).

Stimpson proposed the name Oysticus, and a distinct family Cysricrpx, for a
shell very closely allied to a Marginella, Cyst. capensis, but the animal and espe-
cially the dentition are somewhat different. Troschel (loc. cit.) accepts the genus
in the MARGINELLINE.

b. Sub-family,—V OLUTIN 4, p. 77.
(Voturace, Troschel, Geb. d. Schnecken, II, 1868, p. 54).

Meek in his Check list of N. American cretaceous Mollusca (1864, p. 21)
quotes six species of Volutilithes, seven species of Voluta, and five species of
Rostellites.

Conrad (Am. Jour. Conch., IT, 1866, p. 66) characterizes a new genus Volu-
tifusus, describing the species Vol. typus a miocene shell from N. Carolina, which
is, I believe, generically identical with Athleta, Con., see p. 90. The Vol. Tuomeyi
ought not to be referred to Athleta.

In Check list of eocene fossils (Smiths. Mise. Coll., No. 200, p. 16), the same
author quotes three species of Volutilithes from the lower eocene, referred to the
cretaceous formation by other geologists. He also quotes several species of the
genera Caricella and Otocheilus, which have been mentioned already in Am. Jour.
Conch., 1865, I, p. 24.

FicuLopsis PoNDICHERRIENSIS, Forbes, sp., p. 85.

In young specimens the strize of growth are quite straight along the suture,
and the spire is comparatively higher than in old ones.

Page 86, third line, from below note that Mitra Murchisoni, Miler, is identical
with Fulguraria elongata.

Genus XVIII. VOLUTILITHES, Swains., p. 92.

1. VoLUTILITHES SEPTEMCOSTATA, Lorbes, sp., Pl. IX, Figs. 1 and 2.

1846. Voluta septemcostata, Forbes (Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 131, Pl. XII. Fig. 3).

1867. Volutilithes latisepta, Stoliczka, vide antea, p. 93.

Upon examination of Forbes’ originals I found both species to be identical ;
the original specimen shows all the transverse strive of equal strength, not unequal
as in Forbes’ figure; there are four ribs visible on the last and five on the penul-
timate whorl.

ec. Sub-family,—VOLUTOMITRIN 4, p. 100.

The only other cretaceous species of Volutomitra is Mitra pyruliformis,
Miiller (Petreef. Aach. Kveidef., IT, 1851, p. 23, pl. 3, fig. 25), which is identical
with Pyrula Binkhorsti of the same author (Suppl. 1859, p. 26, pl. 8, fig. 10).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 455

Volutomitra pyruliformis differs from our Vol. canaliculata in having the posterior
edge of the whorls constricted, not regularly canaliculated.

ce. Sub-fSamily,—MITRINZ, p. 101.

Mitroidea, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1864, p. 514, is characterized as a new
genus, distinguished by an anteriorly truncated columella with numerous folds.
Another form is described in Am. Jour. Conch., III, 1867, p. 211, as Witropsis, by
the same author.

Conrad quotes several species of uzrrivaz (Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, pp. 24
and 25, and subsequently in other publications) as Lapparia, Con., Fusimitra, Con.,
Conomitra, Con., and others.

IX. Family,—FASCIOLARIIDZ, p. 105.
a. Sub-family,—TURBINELLINZ, p. 105.
Hazalina, Con., Am. Jour. Conch., 1865, I, p. 238.

b. Sub-family,—FASCIOLARIIN 2.
(FascroLARIACEA, Troschel, Geb. d. Schnecken, IT, p. 60).

Stimpson (Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 59), proposes a distinct family,
Prvycwarractip#, for a new genus, Ptychatractus, the species Pt. ligata, Mighels,
having a shell and operculum like Fasciolaria, but the dentition is said to resemble
that of the Purevrerps. I am afraid there will be no end of families necessary
if they are to be based solely upon the dentition of the animals.

Conrad (Am. Jour. Conch., 1867, III, p. 186) proposes a name Fusciolina
for a species with only one median columellar plait, but. of fusiform shape, like
Fasciolaria. Voluta (Volutilithes) acuta, Sow., from the Gosau-deposits has pro-
bably to be placed in this genus, as it has only one but rather anterior columellar
fold.

Laube (Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1868, vol. XXVIII, Fauna der St. Cassian-
Schichten, p. 32) has two interesting species from triassic beds, Fasciolaria Karreri
and Fasc. avena, Laube; both these species much resemble in the formation of
the anterior folds of the columella some of the Caycrerztarups, especially Derica
and Narona.

Meek (Check list eret. fossils of N. America, 1864, p. 21) quotes in the family
Fascrorarup# the following four species, Fasciol. buccinoides, Meek and H.,
F. cretacea, M. and H., Fase. Saffordi and Slackii, of Gabb.

Page 107 (for XXIT) read XXIII, Latirvus, Montfort, 1810.

X. Fanily,—WURICIDA, yp. 111.

Stimpson in Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 56, remarks that the ruzeverwz
and even the genus Fusus (as restricted) of the rvszva belong to the Fascrozarups,
while Neptwnea and its allies belong to the Buccryzpz; the family ought thus to

456 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

be restricted to the group of shells called Murex. But the species referred to
Eupleura by H. and A. Adams are said to be closely allied to the Wvrrerpz.

A new genus has been.proposed (7bid., p. 58) for Fusus cinereus, Say, under
the name of Urosalpine.

a. Sub-family,—FULGURINZ, p. 112.

Eephorea, Con., Am. Jour. Conch., II, 1866, p. 75, appears to belong to this
sub-family.

Gill published several valuable notes ‘‘on the genus Fulgur and its allies”
(Am. Jour. Conch., ITI, 1867, p. 141), agreeing with Stimpson that this sub-family
belongs to the Buccryzpz. The following genera are distinguished by that author,
Fulgur, Montf., Sycotypus, Gill ex Browne, Tudicla, Link ex Bolten. Conrad
publishes (7bid., p. 182) a Synopsis of the genera Sycotypus and Busycon, adding
(loc. cit., p. 184) a new sub-genus, Sycopsis, for the tuberculated but not canali-
culated species. Tortifusus, Conrad (ibid., p. 187) also belongs to this sub-family.

XXV. HEMIFUSUS, Swainson, p. 118.

1. Hemirusus cinctus, forbes, sp., Pl. X, Figs. 17 and 18.

1846. Voluta cincta, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 132, Pl. XII, Fig. 6.

My suggestions regarding this species were fully confirmed. There are in the
London Geological Society’s Collections at present three specimens of this species.
The original has the shell very well preserved, but it had the aperture covered up
by the rock. Upon removing this I found that there is no trace of any columellar
folds, and Forbes must evidently have been mistaken in supposing that the spiral
strie continue internally as folds; he could not have observed them. The two
other specimens are casts, but neither of them shows a trace of columellar plaits.

b. Sub-famity,—FUSINZ, p. 115.
(FUsACcEA in parte, Troschel).

Tn the proposed family Fuszp# Conrad quotes (Am. Jour. Conch., I, p. 16, ete.)
the following additional new genera, Papillina, Levifusus, Lirofusus, Bulbifusus,
Exilifusus, and in Check list eocene fossils, 1866, p. 19, Clavifusus, Turrispira, and
Priscofusus. If the fossil shells upon which these genera are based were always
perfectly well preserved somebody else, besides their author, would be able to recog-
nize their characters, but as matters stand now it is hardly possible to trace out
the signification of one-half of those so-called new genera.

Siphonalia, A. Adams, Ann. mag. nat. hist., 18638, XI, p. 202.

4, 'TRITONIDEA TRICHINOPOLITENSIS, Forbes, sp., p. 126.

In the original specimen of Forbes the last varix is very distinctly thickened,
resembling that of a Zritoniwm ; the species is, however, a true Tritonidea.

Fusus Buchi, Miller, from the Senonien deposits of Aachen only differs by a
somewhat larger number of transverse ribs.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 457
c.. Sub-family,—MURICIN Z.

The genus Odontopolys, Gabb (Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 16) is placed by
Conrad in this sub-family, but judging from the form of the type-species O. compsor-
phytis (Jour. Ac. N. Se. Phil. IV, pl. 67, fig. 16), the genus appears to be closely
allied to Hindsia.

Murex fluctuosus, Forbes, mentioned on p. 129, is represented in the Geological Society’s Col-
lection only by the figured fragment, probably belonging to some species of Z'ritonidea ; it is distinct
from any of the species described by me.

Meek (List of North Amer. cret. fossils, 1864, p. 22) mentions Clavellithes (or
Piestocheilus), Pyrifusus, Tritonifusus, and others. He quotes 82 North American
cretaceous species belonging to the Murrcerpz.

XI. Family,—_TRITONIIDA, p. 180.
(RANELLACEA and TRITONIACEA of Troschel).

Valenciennes proposed (Compt. rendus, 1858, p. 762) the name Tvitonellium
in place of Zritonium, Miller, 1776 (Lamk., 1807), so as to prevent mistaking it
for Tritonia, Cuv., 1798, but this change is not necessary.

The American Conchologists have largely added to the number of this family.

Trachytriton, Meek (Check list cret. fossils, N. Am., 1864, p. 37) has been
proposed for Fusus ? vinculum, Hall and Meek, being a bucciniform, rather thin
shell, the canal nearly straight, columella smooth; surface without distinct varices ;”
this genus appears closely allied to Hindsia, the principal distinction being a
smooth lip.

Conrad quotes (Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 20) Buecitriton,* Tritonopsis,
Personella, Sanellina, Sagenella, and in Check list eocene fossils of 1866 (p. 17)
Ranellina. —

Tritonium cretaceum, Miiller, p. 133; the original has the outer lip broken away, but it
probably belongs to Zpidromus.

Triton atavus, Forbes, p. 134, is founded upon a hopeless cast, possibly belonging to Cerith.
vagans.

Fusus pedernalis, Romer, p. 134, is determined from an impression left on a Gryphea.

“XXVIII (instead of XXXII). HINDSIA, Adams, 1850, p. 185.
For the consecutive numbers of the genera see Appendix B.

XII. Family, —_COLUMBELLID.

Morch (Jour. Conch., VII, p. 254) divides the old genus Colwmbelia according to
the dentition into Pygmea, Humph., Witsella, Risso, and Pyrena, Bolt., each with
a number of sub-genera. We would be disposed to retain those sub-genera as genera,
but the generic names, referred to, cannot be introduced in that author’s sense.

Meta, Reeve, is an intermediate form between Stromboidea and Conella ;
typical species are Conus macrostomus, Auton, Con. Dupontie, Kiener, and others.

* This probably belongs to the WASsINzZ,

458 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

Aesopus, Gould (Proc. Bost. Soc., 1859, VII, p. 383) is said to be an inter-
mediate form between Mitra and Columbella.

Alcira, Adams (Proce. Zool. Soc., 1859, p. 450) differs from Columbella by
having one distinct anterior fold on the columella which is truncated.

XIII. Family,—BUCCINIDZ, p. 140.
(FuUsAGEA in parte and Nassacea of Troschel).

The family Buccrwrpz no doubt contains an assemblage of various shells, but
if we are to follow the classification of the species of this family, as also of
that of the Muricrpm, Corumprrtip# and others, according to the few instances
in which the dentition of the radula has been examined, the characters of the
shell would become worthless. I cannot believe that this kind of classification
can be carried out so thoroughly regardless of the form of the shell, though genera
like Neptunea are perhaps quite as much allied to Buccinwm as they are to Fusus
or Pollia.

b. Sub-family,—NASSINZ, p. 140.

Tlyanassa n. gen., Stimpson (Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 61).

Buccitriton, Conrad, mentioned in the TRrronrps, appears to belong to this
sub-family, at least so far as the species B. aléwm, Con., is concerned (see Am.
Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 211, pl. 21, fig. 9).

ce. Sub-family,—COMINELLIN 4, p. 141.

Levibuccinum, Con., (Am. Jour. Conch., I, 1865, p. 211) appears to belong to
this sub-family, if not to the ConvumBeLripzZ.

d. Sub-family,—BUCCININ 4, p. 142.

Genus, Buccinum—note the following ;

Fischer and Mérch consider Volutoharpa to be a good genus, not only a sub-
genus of Buccinum; several species are described in Jour. d. Conchiliologie, VIL;
p. 40.

Ptychosalpinx, Gill, 1867 (Am. Journ. Conch., III, p. 153) is allied to
Pollia, but placed in this sub-family by its author,

XIV. Family,—PURPURIDE.

H. Adams proposes for Vewilla fusconigra, Pease (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond.,
1859, p. 828) the name Usilla (ibid., p. 369).

Galeropsis, Hupé, 1859, is a link between Coralliophila and Pedicularia ;
G:. Lavenayanus is a fossil species (Revue et Mag. Zool., X, p. 125).

Phychatractus, Stimpson, 1865 (Am. Journ. Conch., I, p. 59), mentioned in
the family Fuscrozarmps, is said to be, according to its dentition, allied to species
of this family.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 459

Conrad (Am. Journ. Conch., I, p. 21) quotes several species of Lacinia, and
Cornularia of Conrad. —

11. Rapa Monheimi, Miller, mentioned on page 148, is a LHemifusus, and ought to be
transferred to the sub-family ruLGurinzZ.

XV. Family,—TRICHOTROPIDZ, p. 157.

Fischer (Journ. Conch., 1864, p. 252) calls the species Zrich. borealis, Ariadnd.

XVI. Family, —CANCELLARITIDZ, p. 160.
(CANCELLARIACEA, Troschel, Geb. d. Schnecken, II, p. 45).

Troschel states that according to the dentition of the species Cane. crenifera,
Sow., the family belongs to the Toxoenossa. He also proposes to distinguish
Admete as a distinct family, Apueracea.

Babylonella, Conrad, see Am. Journ. Conch., I, 1865, p. 32, is stated to
be a sub-genus of Cancellaria.

XVIII. Family,—PYVRAMUIDELLIDZ, p. 171.

The genus Monoptygma, as restricted for the species for which Lea originally
proposed his name, has to be transferred from this family to the Ozzrz~, see p- 60
and p. 451.

In Proceedings Linn. Soc., vol. VII, p. 1, etc., A. Adams described several
new generic forms of PrrauipEttipm as Mormula, Miralda, Pyrgulina and
Mumiola and a number of new species of Parthenia, Lowe. The same author
characterizes (Ann. mag. nat. hist., 1860, V, p. 406) Stylopsis as allied to Hulimella.

Another allied genus is Scalenostoma, Desh., principally differing by a keel
at the middle of the last whorl (Conch. de Vile de la Réunion, etc., 1863, Moll.,
p- 58, pl. VII, figs. 26-28) ; the type species, Se. carinatum, Desh., is here described,

Several new species of NVerinea are described in Guéranger’s “ Album paléont.,”
etc., 1867, and by Fraas in the Wiirtemb. Jahreshefte, vol. XXIII, 1867, p. 240,
etc.; the last are from Palestine. ;

Globiconcha elongata, d’Orb., from the Caucasus is based upon a specimen of
Itieria abbreviata, Phil. sp.

T have seen a very fine specimen of a Syrnola, n. sp. in the collection of
Dr. Bosquet at Maestricht ; it was procured from the Aachen Greensand.

XX. Family,—CERITHIIDZ, p. 186.

CERITHIUM SPHHRULIFERUM, Forbes,

This species described by Forbes in Trans. Geol. Soc., London, VII, p. 125,
pl. XIII, fig. 6, from Pondicherry appears to be distinct from those previously
noticed; it has only three rows of larger, rather rounded tubercles, of which the

4.60 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

posterior sutural ones are the strongest; the intermediate tubercles being much
smaller. The species resembles in other respect Cerith. Arcotense, but its whorls
appear to be broader in proportion.

CERITHIUM SCALAROIDEUM, Forbes, p. 201.

On p. 202, line three from above, add the following note after the word Nor-
folk,—Cerith. reticulatum referred to in Woodward’s Geology of Norfolk, is a
sub-fossil or living species; its form is much more slender than that figured by
Reuss and quite distinct from the cretaceous species.

18. CrRITHIUM TRICHINOPOLITENSE, Lurbes, Pl. XVI, Fig. 5, and Pl. XIX, Fig. 4.
1867. Cerithiwm (Sandbergeria) antecedens, Stol., antea p. 202.

The examination of Forbes’ original has shown that both are identical. Forbes’
figure is rather insufficient, showing the spiral striation indistinctly. There are
from 3 to 5 stronger spiral strize with some smaller ones between them.

A large number of new species belonging to Cerithium are figured by Guéranger in his Album
paléont., 1867.

XXI. Fumnily,—_UELANIID A.

With regard to a large number of interesting species and genera belonging
to this and allied families the American Journal of Conchology and Journal of
Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia ought to be consulted.

XXXVI. Pamily,—RISSOIDA.

P.277. Rissoa Bosqueti, Miller (Suppl. to Petreef. Aachner Kreidef., 1859,
p. 21, pl. 8, fig. 9) ought to be mentioned here.

XXXVII. Funily,—HULIMID.

P. 288. Huchrysalis. Waving since obtained a more detailed account of this
new genus of Laube I would only draw attention to the very elongated form of
some of the triassic species ; the aperture is almost in all very small and pointed
on both ends (see Denksch. Akad., Wien, 1868, XXVIII, pt. IIT, p. 41).

XXXVITI. Funily,—_NATICIDA.

P. 295. Ptychostoma, Laube (ibid., p. 17). It seems a little doubtful whether
this genus will stand as it was instituted. The type species Pt. plewrotomoides
(not plewratomoides) as also Pé. gracile very much resemble Scalenostoma, Desh.
(P YRAMIDELLIDA, see p. 459) and the third species Pé. Sancte-crucis appears to be
closely allied to Neritoma, Morris (see p. 337).

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 461
APPENDIX, B.

The species which are identical with those from cretaceous deposits of Europe and other
countries are marked with an asterisk.

Abbreviations of groups or formations in the Indian cretaceous series—
Arr.=Arrialoor ; Trich.=Trichinopoly ; Oot.=Ootatoor; Val.=Valudayur ; Ver.=Verda-
chellum.

Abbreviations of names of localities—

And.=Andoor ; Alund.=Alundanapooram ; Anap.=Anapaudy; Arr.=Arrialoor ; Comar.=
Comarapolliam ; Coon.=Coonum ; Cooth.=Coothoor ; Cum.=Cumalipooram ; Garud.=
Garudamungalum ; Kar.=Karapaudy ; Kol.=Koloture; Kolak.=Kolakonuttom ;
Kull.=Kullygoody; Kun.=Kunanore ; Kurr.=Kurribiem ; Mongl.=Monglepaudy ;
Mor.=Moraviatoor ; Mull.=Mulloor ; Ninn.=Ninnyoor; Null.=Nulloor; Od.=Odium ;
Oot.=Ootatoor ; Parch.=Parchairry ; Pond.=Pondicherry; Purav.=Puravoy ; Serag.=
Seraganoor; Serd.=Serdamungalum ; Shill.=Shillagoody ; Shut.=Shutanure; Vait.=
Vaitagoody ; Ver.=Veraghoor ; Vyl.=Vylapaudy.

NV. B.—Genera and species are numbered consecutively ; the former in Roman, the latter in Arabic numbers.

AG2 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
REFERENCES. INDIAN. Nor Inpray.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
a i er |
III | PUGNELLUS,—contd.
7 |—uncatus, Ford. 22 | III, 9-13 | Parch.; | Trich.& Arr.
Kull., &e.
IV | APORRHAIS, Petiver, |23 &
V711. | 447
8 | —Arrialoorensis, Stol.... | 28 ; II, 1 Comar. ... | Arr.
9 | —securifera, Porbes 28 | II, 2-4 Kolak., Trich.&Arr.
Serd.,
And., &e.
V | ALARIA, Morr. & Lye.,
1854.
*10 | —Parkinsoni, Mant. ... | 30 | I, 5-8 Od., Mor., Oot.&Trich} Blackdown, Gault. Low. Pleener
Mongl., &c | Folkstone, | Gr. Sand. } of Germany,
Pert. du Cenomanien.
Rhone.
*11 | —papilionacea, Goldf. ...) 31 | II, 9,10 |Anap., | Trich.& Arr] Sax., Bohe-/Turon-beds.} (Middle Ple-
‘And., Coon., mia & Nth. ner).
Null., &c. Germany.
12 | =glandina, Sto/. ».. | 32 | IL, 14, 15 | Alund., Trich.
Anap.
13 | —acicularis, Stol. 32 | II, 16,17 | Olap. ,,, | Arr.
14 | =tegulata, Stol. ... | 33 | II, 11-13 | And., Trich.& Ary.
Kolak.,
Serd.,
Comar., &c.|
VI ROSTELLARIA, Damk.,) 23
/ 1799.
15 | —palliata, Ford. ... | 34 | II, 18-20 {Serd., Mull.,/Trich.&Arr.
. Axrr., Olap.,
VII | PTERODONTA, d'Or. | 358 eo.
292
16 | —? terebralis, Séol. 42 | V, 6-8 Od.& Parch.| Oot.
CYPRAIDA. 4A.&
448
OVULIN. 45&
449
OVULA, Brug., 1792... | 46
CYPRAINA, 47
VIIl | CYPRAA, Linné. 51
17 |—(Luponia?) Cunliffei, | 47&|IV, 1 & Arr., Pond.| Arr.
Frorb. | 450 |XX VIIT,29
18 | —(Aricia) ficulina, Stol. | 53 |[V, 11, 12 | Alund., Trich.
Kull.
19 | —(Luponia) pilulosa, 53 | IV, 5 Mor. ,.. | Oot.
Stol.
20 | — —Newboldi, Ford. |54&) IV, 2,3 | Kull., And.| Trich.
450
21 | — —carnatica, Stol.
(C. Cunliffei, Forb.): | 55& IV, 4 Veragh.,,, | Arr.
450

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 463

REFERENCES, INDIAN. Nor Inpiran,
No. GENERA & SPECIES. i REMARKS.
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
VIII | CYPRHA,—contd. |
22 | —(Epona) anomala, Sto/.| 56 | IV, 6 Was coo || 2am
*23 | —Kayei, Ford. ... |56&| IV, 7-10 |And., Serd.,/Trich.&Arr Prov. Campanien] Senonien of
450 Avr. Charente. jof Coquand.} d’Orb.
24, |—(Epona) globulina, Sto7.| 451) XXVIII, | Pond. ... | Arr.
30.
IX | ERATO, Risso, 1826 ,., | 58
25 |—Veraghoorensis, Stol.| 59 | IV, 13,14} Ver... | Arr.
OLIVIDA. 60
OLIVINE. 60&
451
ANCILLINA, (Ancillarine) | (O&
451

x | DIPSACUS, Klein, 1753) 452
96 |\—vetustus, Ford. (Oliva |.452| XXVIII, | Pond. ... | Arr.

vetusta, Forb.) 27.
HARPIN2, 60
DOLIIDA. 61&)
452
CASSIDIDA. 61&
453

XI | ONISCIA, Sow., 1825... | 62
27 | —costellata, Stol. .. | 63 | V, 9 S. of Arr. | Avy.
PLEUROTOMID.. | 63

XIII | PLEUROTOMA, Zam., | 67
1799.

*29 | —subfusiformis, @’Orb. | 69 | VI,1, 2 | And., Tyich. Gosau ... | Turonien.
iMbhtly | (lee) |
Olap.

CLIONELLIDZA. | 453
CONIDA. 70
XIV | GOSAVIA, Séol., 1865..) 72

30 | —Indica, Stol. | 73 | VI, 3, 7, 8} Kully., Trich.
And., Ver.,| (Arr.)
Serd.

VOLUTID. 74

MARGINELLINA. 75

464 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
REFERENCES. INDIAN. Nort Inpran.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
' Page.) Plate & Fig, Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
VOLUTINZ. 77&
54
XV | SCAPHA, Klein, 1753.
31 | —attenuata, Sto/. 82 | VI, 4,5 | Kol., Anap.| Trich.
32 | —gravida, Stol. 82 | VI, 6 Ninn. Arr.
XVI | MELO, Humph., 1797 | 83
33 | —pyriformis, Ford. 83 | VI, 9 Kull.,Pond.) Trich. 2
Valud.
XVII | FICULOPSIS, S¢ol., | 84
1867.
34. | —Pondicherriensis, Ford.| 85&| VI, 10, 11 Ditto. Ditto.
454
XVIII | FULGURARIA, Schum.) 85
1817.
#35 |—elongata, d@’Orb. ...| 87 | VII, 1-9 | Alund., Oot. ? Gosau, Turon. and
Kull., Kol.,! Trich., Arr.]| Mans, Cenom.
Veragh., &. Dept. du
Rhone, &e.
36 | —multistriata, StoZ. ...| 89 | VIII, 1-3 Anap. ... | Trich.
XIX | ATHLETA, Conrad,| 90
1860.
37 |—purpuriformis, orb.) 91 | VITI, 4, 5JPond.,Kull.| (? Val.) &
6,7 Ver., &e. Trich.
38 | —scrobiculata, Sto. ... | 92 | VIII, 8 Ken ee || crichs
XX | VOLUTILITHES, 92
Swains., 1831.
39 | —septemeostata, Morb. |93&| 1X,1,2 {€um., Arv.| Arr.
(latisepta, Stol.) 454,
4Q | —aecumulata, Stol. 94 | IX, 3,4 | Olap., Trich.
Anap., &e.
41 | —muricata, Ford. 94, | IX, 5 Kull. Trich.?
42, | —radula, Sow. «| 95 | IX, 6 Kull. Trich.?
XXI | LYRIA, Gray, 1847 ... | 96
43 | —formosa, Stol. 97 | IX,7,8 | Ninn. Arr.
44 | —crassicostata, Stol. ... | 98 | IX, 9 Comar.
45 | —granulosa, Stol. 99 | IX, 10,11] Koll. and | Trich.?
Ver.
VOLUTOMITRINE. 100 “
&
454,
XXII | VOLUTOMITRA, 100
Gray, 1847.
46 | —canaliculata, Sto. ... |100| IX, 12,13] Serd. ... | Prich.
MITRINZE. 101
&
455
XXIII | MITREOLA, Swazns., | 103
1840.
47 | —citharina, Ford. 103 | EX, 14 Pond. ... | Arr. or?
Val.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 4.65
REFERENCES. InDIAN. Nor Inpian.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. | ae 7 in| REMARKS:
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group, Locality. Group.
XXIV | TURRICULA, Tein, | 104
1753.
48 | —Arrialoorensis, Sfol.... | 104) IX, 15,16 | Comar. ... | Arr.
FASCIOLARIIDZ, |105|
&
455
TURBINELLINZ, 105
FASCIOLARIINZ:, 106
XXV | LATIRUS, Montf.,1810 | 107
49 | —Reussianus, Stol. 107 | X, 1-4 Alund., Trich. Probably same
And., &e. as Fusus
XXVI | FASCIOLARIA, Zam., | 108 Reussii, Zek.,
1792. from the Go-
j sau deposits.
50 | —carnatica, Stol. 108} X, 8, 9 Olap., Arr.
Karap.
*51 | —rigida, Baily 109; X, 10-16 }|And.,Coon.,) Trich. Cretaceous
; Shut., &e. deposits,
52 —assimilis, Stol. 110] X, 5-7 Olap., Com.) Arr. peopebly |
MURICIDZ. }111 aaa
& rica.
455
FULGURIN. 112
&
456
XXVIT | HEMIFUSUS, Swains, | 113
1840.
53 | —cinctus, Forb. sp. 114| X, 17,18 | Koll., Trich.
& Alund., &e.
456
54 | —acuticostatus, Stol. .,. | 115} X, 19 Comar. ,.. | Arr.
FUSINZ. 115
&
456
XXVIII |NEPTUNEA, Boit., | 116
1798.
*55 | —rhomboidalis, Zek. ... |116| X, 21 Karap.... | Arr. Gosau. .,. | Upp. eret. Poronien and
en.
56 | —excavata, Blanf. 121] XI, 1-3 Kun.,
Anap.,
Serd., &e.
XXIX | FUSUS, Klein, 1753 ... | 117
57 | —verticillatus, Stod. 117| X, 20 Od. ve, | Oot.
XXX -|TRITONIDEA, Swains.,| 117
1840.
58 | —gibbosa, Sto/. 123 | XI, 5 Alund. Trich.
59 | —Requieniana, d@’Orb. | 124) XI, 8,9 |Anap., Ver.} Trich. Mans,
Uchaux.
60 | —granulata, Sto/. 125 | XI, 6,7 | Parch. ... | Trich.
61 | —Trichinopolitensis, 126 | XI, 4 Alund., Trich.
Ford. ee Olap.

466 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
REFERENCES. Inpian. Not Inpray.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS,
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
XXXI | POLLIA, Gray, 1839. |117
62 | —Pondicherriensis, Ford.) 127 | XI, 10-12 | Alund. ... | Trich.
MURICINA. 128
XXXII | TROPHON, Montf, 129
1810.
63 | —Oldhamianum, Stol. | 129) XI, 13 Serd. Trich.
TRITONIIDA. 139
XXXIII | HINDSIA, Adams, 132
1850.
64 | —eximia, Sto/. ... | 135] XI, 15-17 | Comar., Arr,
Vyl., &e.
XXXIV | TRITONIUM, Zink, | 131
1807.
65 | —gravidum, Stol. 136 XI, 14 Arr. Arr.
XXXV | LAGENA, Klein, 1753. | 131
66 | —nodulosa, S¢oZ. ... | 137 | XI, 18 Shut., Ver.,) Trich. and
&e. Arr.
67 | —secans, Stol. 138} XI, 19 OL. Arr... | Arr.
COLUMBELLIDZ. |138
XXXVI | COLUMBELLINA, 139
ad Orb., 1843.
68 | —sp. indet. 139} XII, 1 Od. Oot.
BUCCINIDA. 140
PHOSINZ. 140
NASSINA. 140
XXXVII | NASSA, Zam., 1799. ...
69 |—Vylapaudensis, Sto? |144| XII,4 | Vyl. .,,| Arr.
70 | —Arrialoorensis, Stol.,,, | 144) XII, 3 Vait., Kar.,| Arr.
&e.
COMINELLIN#, 141
BUCCININA. 142
XXXVIII |PSEUDOLIVA, Swains., | 142
1840.
71 | —subcostata, Sto. 145 | XII, 2 Ninn. Arr.
PURPURIDZ. 146
PURPURIN, 146
RAPANINE, 147

OF SOUTHERN INDIA.

REYERENCES. INDIAN, Nor Inpran,
No. GENERA & SPECIES. = a x REMARKS,
| Page. Plate & Fig, Locality. Group. © Locality. Group.
XXXIX | TUDICLA, Bolt., 1798. | 150
72 | —eximia, Sto. 151) XII, 5-8 | Kar. and Probably same
Arr. as Pyrula
planulata,
XL | RAPA, Klein, 1733... | 152 Miiller, from
the Senonien
73 | —Andoorensis, Stol. .,. | 153 | XII, 9 And.,Coon.,| Trich. beds near
&e. Aachen.
74 | —nodifera, Stol, 153 | XII, 10,11}And.,Coon.,| Trich.
&e.
75 | —cancellata, Sow. 154 | XII, 12-16} And.,Anap.,| Trich.
: XIII, 1-4 | Alund., &e.
76 | —corallina, Stol. 155 | XIII, 5 Ninn. Arr.
XLI | RAPANA, Schum,1817. | 156
77 | —tuberculosa, Stol. XIII,6 | Serd. Trich. |
XLII | TRICHOTROPID.. | 157
TRICHOTROPIS, 158
Brod., 1826.
*78 | —Konincki, Mild. 158 | XIII, 7-9 |Kun.,Anap.,) Trich. Aachen. ,,. | Senonien.
&e.
79 | —nodulosa, Stol. ... | 159} XIII, 10 | Alund. ... | Trich.
CANCELLARIIDZ..| 160
XLITI | CANCELLARIA, Zam., | 162
1799.
80 | —annulata, Sto. 162| XIII, 11 | Olap. Arr.
XLIV | EUCLIA, H. and A./ 163
Adams, 1853.
81 | —breviplicata, Ford. ... | 163 | XIII, 12 {Comar., Arr.
Aryr., Pond.
82 | —intercedens, Stol, 164,| XIII, 13 | Comar. ... | Arr.
83 | —Camdeo, Ford. 165 | XIII, 14 | Comar. and} Arr.
Pond.
XLV | NARONA, H. and A. | 166
Adams, 1854.
84 | —eximia, Stol. 166 |X IIT, 15,16) Alund., Trich. and
Ninn. Arr.
TEREBRID. 167 |
PYRAMIDELLID 171
XLVI | ODOSTOMIA, Flem., | 173)
1848.
85 | —antiqua, Séol. 182 | X XI, 6 Garud. ... | Trich.
XLVII | ITRUVIA, Sto/., 1867.. | 177
86 | —globoides, Sto. 182| XIV,1 | Comar. ... | Arr.

468 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
REFERENCES. InDIAN. Nort Inpran.
No, GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
XLVIII | NERINEA, Defr.,1825. | 177 | |
*87 | —incavata, Bronn | 183 | XIV, 2 Par. ,. | Oot. Gosau, Turon,
| Transyl-
vania.
|
88 | —Blanfordiana, Stol. ... | 184) XIV, 4-6 | Mor | Oot.
89 | —sp. indet. ... Ser LS Dit Kolin 7) Mor. | Oot.
CERITHIOPSIDZ.. | 185 |
CERITHIIDE. | 186) |
CERITHIIN2. 187
XLIX | CERITHIUM, <Adans., | 191 |
1757. |
90 | —( Fibula?) detectum, | 192) XV, 1 Kar. 2 | Arr:
Stol. | |
*91 | —inauguratum, Stol. ... |193) XV,15,19,] Comar., (Tvich.&Ary. “Craie piso-|
20. Serag., &e. | litique,’
near Paris.
92 | —hispidulum, Sto/. 194) XV, 16,17,|Serd., Kol..) Trich. Resembles C.
18. &e. | hispidum,
| Zek., from
93 | —limbatum, Stol. 194) XV, 13, Cooth. ... | Arr. the Gosau
(14). | deposits.
94, |—carnaticum, Stol. 195) XVI,1,2| Ver. ... | Arr. |
95 | —vagans, Stol. (?Triton 196 XVI,3,4|Garud., Trich.& Arr. |
atavus, Forb.2) | Kar.
96 |—spheruliferum, Ford, | 459 Pond. Arr.
|
*97 | —Arcotense, Sol. | 197) XV, 2-5 {Anap., Ver..| Arr. . |‘ Craie piso-
| &e. litique,’
near Paris.
98 | —lassulum, Sfo/. 198| XV, 8; Way gon | 2a |
NIDG, aks
99 | —clarandum, Stéo/. 198| XV, 10 Anap. Trich.
*100 | —trimonile, Wich. | 199| XV, 9; Kar., Avr. France and Gault.
| XIX, 2,3.] Comar. England.
101 | —fertile, Sto. 200 XV, 11, 12.) Od. «». | Oot.
XUDXS 5:
TRIPHORINE. 191
102 | —( Erelissa ) scalaroi- | 2 XV,6,7 | Alund., (Trich.&Arr.
deum, Ford. Comar., &c.
|
POTAMIDIN#, 191 |
| |
103 | —(Sandbergeria) Trichi-| 202) XVI, 5, | Kar., Shill..) Arr. |
nopolitense, Forb.,|&4| XIX, 4. &e.
(antecedens, Stol.)
104 —(—?) erispicans, Sto7. |203) XVI, 6-8 |E.ofAlund.,) Arr.

Arr.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 469
REPERENCES, INDIAN, Nor Inp1an.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.) Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
Holostomata. 205
MELANIIDA. 207
STREPOMATIDA. | 207
TURRITELLIDA. | 208
L | ARCOTIA, S¢o/., 1868... | 212
105 | —indica, S¢ol. 215 XVI, 12, | Alund. .., | Trich.
XIX, 6.
LI | TURRITELLA, Zam., | 213
1799.
106 | —(Torcula) asperata, Sto/.| 216 XVIT, 1, Ninn. ,,, | Arr.
NING V6
107 | —(—) Pondicherriensis, | 217 |X VI,18,19,] Pond. Arr.
Forb. XIX, 8.
108 | —(—) gemina, Sto/. ... | 218 XVI, 10,11, Arr., Kar. | Arr.
XIX, 9.
109 | —(—) dispassa, Séod. .,, | 218 XVI,13,14,) Arr. ,,, | Arr.
XIX, 10,11.
¥110 | —(—) affinis Will. ... | 219) XVII, 17,| Coon., Ver.| Trich. ,,, | Aachen ,,, | Senonien.
18, XIX,
12, 13.
*111 | —Neptuni, Wiinst. 220| XVI, 16, | Alund. ... | Trich. ,,. | Saxony, Turonien.,.! (Middle Plex-
XIX, 14, Bohemia, ner of Ger-
&e. many).
112 | —elicita, Stod. foo | OPA GAG Bh Ninn. Arr.
XIX, 15,16.
113 | —contumescens, Sto/....|221|/XVI,17, | Comar. Arr.
XIX, 17.
*114 | —? nerinea, Rim. 222 |XVI, 15, .| Od. Oot. ,., | Saxony, Senonien. | Oberer Quad-
XIX, 18,19. ‘Aachen, &e. ermergel,
(Upper Ple-
ner).
*115 | — nodosa, Rom. +». |222| XVII, 7, | Od. »..| Oot. .., | Saxony ... | Cenoma- | Unt. Quader-
XIX, 20,21. nien. sandstein,
(Low.
Plener).
¥*116 | —(Zaria) multistriata, | 224 |X VII, 8-14] Garud., Trich.&Arr,'! Saxony Turonien.,,! Plenerkalk
Rss. & 16. Comar., |& Bohemia, (Middle Ple-
Kar., &e. & Gosau,&e. ner).
117 | —(—) ventricosa, Ford. | 227 XVII, 15, | Ninn. Ayr.
XIX,22, 23.
118 | —(—)Breantiana, d’ Orb. | 227 | XVII, 2-6 |Mor.,Coon., |Oot.&Trich.
&e.
SCALIDE. 228
LII | SCALA, Klein, 1753 ... | 230
*119 | —P Clementina, M7ich....| 231} XVIII, 1] Od. ».. | Oot. 1. | France ... | Gault.
*120 | —subturbinata, d@’O7rb.,,,) 232 |X VITI,2,3 |S.W.of Arr.) Arr. .,. | Meestricht. | Senonien.

5B Y

CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

REFERENCES. INDIAN, Nor Inpran.
No. GENERA & SPECIES, REMARKS.
Page. | Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
LII | SCALA,—eontd.
¥*121 | —striatocostata, Wiall.,..| 233 | XVII, 4, 5} Olap., Arr. Aachen ,,, | Senonien.
Comar.
4122 | —Shutanurensis, Stol.... | 233 |X VIII, 6-8] Shut., Trich.
| Anap., &e.
CHCIDA. 234
VERMETIDZ. 235
LIM | TUBULOSTIUM, Sto7., | 237
1868.
Toa tll cediseoideumySto7 He iodo) eX<VaLIE (Oden eel Oot:
| 20-25,
424 | —callosum, Sto/. »». | 241 | XVILE, Oot. & Oot.
| 26-32. - Kauray.
|
LIV | BURTINELLA, 238
Morch, 1861.
*125 | —concava, Sou. 242) XVIII, {Olap.,And.,| Arr. ... | England... | Chall.
| 11-19. &e.
Lv | VERMICULUS, Lister, | 239 |
| 1688.
126 | —anguis, Morb. 243 | XXVIII, 1] Pond. ... |(Wal.?) Ary.
LVI | THYLACODES, Gvett., | 240
1774.
127 |—lamellosus, Stol. ... | 243 ae Comar. ... ere
9, 10.
SILTIQUARITDZA. | 244
ONUSTIDZ. 245
LVIL | XENOPHORA, Fisch., | 247
| 1807.
128 | —carnatica, Stod. 247) XIX, 24 | Comar. ... | Arr.
SOLARIIDA. 47
LVIIL | SOLARIUM, Lam.,1799) 249
129 | —Arcotense, Séo/. 255| XIX, 29 | Ninn. Arr.
130 | —Kwrribiemse, Sfol. ... | 256} XIX, 30 | Kur. ...| Arr.
131 | —Karapaudiense, Stol, | 256 XX, 1-4 | Kar., Arr.,| Arr.
&e.
132 | —Vylapaudiense, Stol... | 257 | XX, 5,6 | Vyl.,Olap.,) Arr.
0.
LIX SSTRAPAROLUS, Mon#f.,| 253
1810.
133 | —indicus, Sto/. oe | 258| XX, 7 Od. +e | Oot.
PLANAXIDZE. | 259
LITTORINID. | 259

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. ATL
REFERENCES, INDIAN. Nor Inpran. ;
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page,| Plate & Fig. | Locality. Group. Locality, Group,
FOSSARINE. 260 :
LACUNINE, 261
LITTORININE. 262
LX | LITTORINA, Fér., 1821 | 263
134 | —undata, Stol. 264 | XX, 11 Comar. ,,. | Arr.
135 | —crassitesta, Sfol. ,,., | 265 | XX, 16,17] Comar. .,. | Arr.
136 | —inconstans, Stol. .,,, | 265| XX, 13-15} Kol., Trich,
Alund., &e.
137 | —acicularis, Sto?, ... | 266) XX, 9, 10] Anap., Trich.
Garud., &e.
138 | attenuata, Sto?, ,.. | 267) XX, 12 Parally ... | Oot.
139 | —strenua, Séol. ... | 207 | XX, 8 Od. vm || Oot.
AMPHIBOLIDZ. | 268
VALVATIDA. 268
AUPULLARIIDE. | 268
VIVIPARIDZ. 268
RISSOELLIDZ. | 268
RISSOIDZ. 269
BITHINIINZ, 270
HYDROBIINZ. 270
POMATIOPSINZ. 272
TRUNCATELLINZ, | 272
SKENEINZ. 273
RISSOIN#, 273
LXI | RISSOA, Frém., 1814... | 277
140 | —Oldhamiana, Stol. ... | 278| XVI, 9, Garud. ... | Trich.
XX, 18. :
141 | —tropica, Stol. ». | 278 | XX, 19 Od. ov» | Oot.
RISSOININE. 276
LXII | RISSOINA, @’Orb., 279
1840
*142 | —acuminata, Mull. ,..|280|XXV,1 |Comar....| Arr... | Aachen... | Senonien.
LXIII | KEILOSTOMA, Desh., | 280
1848.
143 | —substriatum, Stol. ... | 281) XX, 20 Ninn. ,,. | Arr.
144 | =subulatum, Sol. ,,. | 282 | XX, 21 Arr... | Arr.
145 | — politum, S¢o/. +». | 282 | XX, 22 Garud. ,., | Trich.

A472 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
REFERENCES. Inpran. Nor Inpran.
No. GENERA & SPECIES, REMARKS.
Page. | Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
HLULIMIDZ. 283
CHEMNITZIINE, 283
LXIV | CHEMNITZIA, @’Orb., | 284
1839.
146 | —undosa, Sov. 286 XVII,19-21} Garud., Trich.
Kully., &e.|
147 | —sp. indet. ... | 286] XXI, 1 Shil. ,,. | Arr.
148 | —sp. indet. ... | 287 |XXI, 2 Anap. ... | Trich.
BULIMINE 287
LXV | EULIMA, Risso., 1826 | 287
149 | —(Leiostraca?) antiqua, | 289 |XXVIII, 2] Pond. ... | Arr. (? or
Forb. Val.).
LXVI | EUCHRYSALIS, 288
Laube, 1866.
¥*150 | —gigantea, SoZ. ».. | 289 |XXI, 3-6 | Alund., Trich. and | Sth. Africa Probably
Comar.,&c.| Arr. | Cenoma-
STILIFERIN2, 290 nien.
NATICIDZ. 291
TYLOSTOMIN®, 292
LXVII | TYLOSTOMA, Sharpe, | 292
1849,
151 | —bulimoides, Stol. |42 &| V, 5 Verag. ,,, | Arr.
(Pterodonta id.) 448 |
152 | —nobile, Stol. (Ptero-|43&)V,2&4 | Garud, ,,, | Trich.
donta nobilis, antea.) | 448
153 |—Ootatoorense, Sfol. | 48&) V,1&3 Od., Mor., | Oot.
(Pterodonta Ootatoor-| 488 Mongl.
ensis, antea.)
NATICINE, | 294
LXVIII | AMAUROPSIS, Moreh, | 294
1857.
154 | —pannucea, SoZ. eo | 299) XXI, 10, |Anap.,And.,|Trich.&Arr.
XXII, 1.} Kar., &e.
LXIX | AMPULLINA, Zam., | 295
1813.
*155 | —bulbiformis, Sow. ,., | 300 |XXI, 11-15] Kol., Mor., Oot., Trich.,! Sth. France| Turonien &
Garud., Arr. Gosau, Senonien.
And., ‘ Aachen,
Comar.,&c. &e.
156 | —sortita, StoZ. v | 301 | XXIII, 2,3) Ninn. Arr.
LXX | EUSPIRA, 4g., 1837... | 296
157 | —pagoda, Ford. eo |301|XXI,7&8]Between | Arr.
And. & Ver.
158 | —Indrana, Séo/. ve | 802 | XXIT, 15 | Anap. Trich.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 473

REFERENCES. INDIAN. Nor Inpran.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality, Group. Locality. Group.
LXX | EUSPIRA,—contd.
¥*159 | —rotundata, Sow. .,. | 303) XXI, 9 Comar....| Arr. .,. | England... | Greensand | Cenomanien.
160 | —spissata, Stol. ... |3803 | XXII, 3-4] Kolak. ... | Oot.
*161 | —lirata, Sow. w» |303) XXIT,2 | Ninn. ,,,| Arr. ... | France, Turonien
Gosau, & Senonien,
Hungary,
Palestine,
&e.
162 | —Mariz, d' Orb. e-. | 304) XXII, 6-8] Garud., Trich.
Kull.
LXXI | GYRODES, Con., 1860 | 297
163 | —pansus, Stol. ve | 305 |XXIT, 9-13] Od., Mor., |Oot., Trich., aio ate Closely
Serd., Vyl.,| Arr. resembles
Comar., &e. some forms
of Nat. ca-
164, | —tenellus, StoJ. «| 306 | XXI,14 | Anap., Trich. and naliculata
Malvoy, Arr. from the
&e. German
LXXII | MAMMILLA, Schum., | 297 Plener
1817. deposits.
165 | —edura, Stol. --- | 306 | XXIII, 1 | Ninn. ... | Arr.
166 | —carnatica, Stol. ee | 307 | XXII, 5 | Betw. And. Arr,
& Ver,, &e. .
VANIKORIDZ. |307
LXXIII | VANIKORO, Quoy and | 307
Gaim., 1832.
167 | —munita, Ford. ee | 309} XXII, 16 | Od. ss | Oot.
LXXIV | NERITOPSIS, Grat., | 309
1832.
168 | —crassa, Stol. . |310| XXIII, 7 | Od. ss. | Oot.
VELUTINIDA. | 311
LXXV | NATICINA, Gray, 1842) 312
169 | —ornata, Stol. eo. | 314) XXIII, 6] Arr. ,.. | Arr.
LXXVI | VELUTINA, Jlem., | 313
1820.

171 | —auriforme, Stol. «| 315} XXII, 5 | Comar. ,.. | Arr.
JANTHINIDA. |315
CALYPTRIDZ. |315

LXXVIII | INFUNDIBULUM, | 316
Montf., 1810.

172 | —? sp. indet. ».. |3818} XIX, 25 [ Mor. ...! Qot.
CAPULIDA. 318

Group.

REMARKS.

474 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA
REFERENCES. InDIAN. Nor Inp1rayn.
No. GENERA & SPECIES,
Page.) Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality,
Cervicobranchiata, | 320
TECTURIDA. 320
LXXIX | TECTURA, Aud. & | 320
: Miln. Ed., 1830.
173 | — Pelevata, Mord. .,. | 322] XXVIII,6| Pond. Arr.
174 | —Footeana, Séol. 323 | XIX, 27 | Comar.... | Arr.
LXXX | HELCION, Montf,, 1810} 321
175 | —corrugatum, Ford. ... | 323 | XXVIII,7| Pond. Nae.
176 | —carnaticum, Sfol. ,,, | 323) XIX, 26 | Comar.... | Ayr.
GADINIIDZA. 324
LEPETIDZ. 325
STPHONARIIDE. | 326
Cyclobranchiata. | 327
PATELLIDZA. 328
LXXXI | PATELLA, Zinn., 1752 | 328
177 | —sp. indet. ... | 829 | XIX, 23 | Od. Oot.
Scutibranchiata. | 329
Planilabiata. 330
NERITIDZA. 330
LXXXII | NERITINA, Zam., 1809] 333
178 | —compacta, Ford., .,, | 339 XXIII, 8, | Garud., Trich.& Arr.
XXVIII,4] Ver.
179 | —(Velates) decipiens, | 340 [XXIIT,9,10] Comar. ... | Arr.
Stol.
LUXXXIII | NERITA, Adans., 1757 | 334
180 | —divaricata, d’ Orb. 340 | XXIII, 11] Parch. ... | Arr.
12,
XXVIII, 5
181 | —Carolina, StoZ. 341 | XXIII, 13] Serag. ... | Arr.
14,
182 | —rugosissima, Ford. ... |342|XXV,6 |Parch. ... | Arr.
Ciliipedata. 342
OMBONTIDA. 344,
LXXXIV | TEINOSTOMA, Z. & 4| 346

183

Adams, 1853.

=cretaceum, @’Orb. ,,, | 350

XXV, 7

Comar. ...

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 475
REFERENCES. INDIAN, Nor Inpran,
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.) Plate & Fig. Locality. Group, Locality. Group.
LXXXV |VITRINELLA, Adams, | 347
1850.
184 | —orbiculata, Stol. ... | 8350) XXVIII,16] Verd. ... | Verd.
LIOTUDZA. 350
TURBINIDA. 352
PHASIANELLINA. 352
LXXXVI | PHASIANELLA, Zam., | 852
1804.
185 | —incerta, Ford. ... | 904} XXIII, Alund., Trich. &
17-19. Kar. Arr.
186 | —globoides, Sto/. ».. | 854! XXITT, 16] Olap.... | Arr.
187 | —conula, StoZ. eee | 899 | XXIII, 15] Comar. ... | Arr.
TURBININ, 355
ASTRALIIN £. 357
LXXXVII| ASTRALIUM, Link., | 357
1807.
188 | —carnaticum, Stol. ... |858| XXV,2. | Mor. ... | Oot.
LXXXVII | CALCAR, Montf., 1810 | 357
189 | —jugosus, Sto/. «| 809| XXV,5 |Mor. ... | Oot.
LXXXIX |UVANILLA, Gray, 1850
190 | —Rajah, Ford. «. | 360} XXVIII, | Pond. ...| Arr.
12.
XC | LITHOPOMA, Gray,
1850.
191 | —(Cookia ?) intersecta, | 860 | XXIV,21,| Comar. ... | Arr.
Stol. XXVIII,15
TROCHIDZ. 361
GIBBULINZ. 361
XCI | OXYTELE, Piz?.,1847 | 360
192 | —notabilis, Sto/. . |3869| XXIV, 2 | Comar.... ) Arr.
XCIL | GIBBULA, Leach, 1826 | 368
193 | —Jerdoniana, Sfol. ... |370| XXIV, 6, 7] Comar. ... | Arr.
194, | granulosa, Stol. ... | 870 |XXTV, 8, 9,| Vyl., Arr.

XXVIII, |Comar., &.
14.

A76

CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

No.

XCIII
195

XCIV
196
197

XCV

*198

XCVI

199

XCVII

*200

201

XCVIII

203
204,

REFERENCES. INDIAN. Nor Inpran.
GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
EUCHELUS, Pail.,1847) =
=ornatus, Stol. «| 371 | XXIV, 10 vane a Arr. ;
Cc
TROCHINE. 364
TECTUS, Montf., 1810 | 365
—Tamulicus, Stol. ,.. | 371 | XXIV, 4, 5} Comar., &.| Arr.
—junceus, Stol. ».. | 872 | XXIV, 3 | Comar. ...| Arr.
ZIZIPHINUS, Gray, | 363
1840.
—(Butrochus ?) Geinitzi- | 373 | XXIV,11-} Garud., — /Trich.& Arr.! Saxony, Hippuritic | Turonien.
anus, Rss. NS: And., Belgium, | limestone.
Veragh., Bohemia,
Comar., &e.
&e.
CANTHARIDUS, 367
Montf., 1810.
—striolatus, Stol. w. |374| XXTV, 1 | Comar.... | Arr.
MARGARITINZA, 367
SOLARIELLA, Wood, | 367
1842,
—radiatula, Forb. — ... |875 | XXIV,17-| Mor., Od., |Oot., Trich.,| Aachen ... | Sen, . | Probably also
19; Kol., Vyl.,| & Arr. occurring at
XXVIII, | Comar., Tournay,
8, 9. &e. Sth. France,
&inSaxony.
—strangulata, Stol. 376 | XXIV, 20,} Od. Oot.
XXVIII,
10.
MARGARITA, Leach, | 368
1819.
—orbiculata, Stol. ... |377| XXIV, 16 | And., Trich.
Garud.
DELPHINULINZE. 368
DELPHINULA, Zam., | 368
1803.
—annularis, StoZ, «. |3877| XXV,3 | Od. | Oot.
—Protelloides, For’. ... |378| XXVIII, | Pond. Arr. (?).
73.
STOMATIIDZA. | 378

Fissobranchiata. | 379

Schismatobranchiata,

PLEUROTOMA-
RIDE,

OF SOUTHERN INDIA.

477

REMARKS.

REFERENCES, INDIAN, Nor Inpran,
No. GENERA & SPECIES. i F a
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
C } PLEUROTOMARIA, | 381
Defr., 1821.
205 |—loricatula, Stole .,,/3885) XXV,4 |Od. — ,.. | Oot.
206 | —elabella, Stod. ... |886 | XXV,8, 9} Puravoy...! Oot.
CI | LEPTOMARIA, Desi., | 382
1865.
207 | —indica, Forb. ,.. | 386 | XX VI, 1-4) Od., Mor., | Oot. & Arr.
Olap., (Trich. ?).
Comar.,
HALIOTIDZ. 387 &e.
Dicranobranchiata. | 390
| FISSURELLIDZ. |390
CII EMARGINULA, Zam., | 391
1801.
208 | —sp. (conf. E. Gueran- | 394) XXVIITI,8} Od. s-. | Oot.
geri, d’ Orb.)
OPISTHOBRAN- | 394
CHIA.
Pleurobranchiata. | 396
Monopleurobran- |396
chiata.
ACTHONIDZ, 398
ACTZONINE, 398 |
CIII | ACTHONINA, d’Orb., 399 :
1850.
209 | —obesa, Séol. 412 XXVIII,31} Comar. ... | Arr.
210 | —columnaris, Stol, ... 413 XX VIII,26} Pond. Val.
CIV BULLINA, Fer., 1821 | 401
211 | —alternata, d@’ Orb. 401 | XX VII,17,] Garud. & | Trich.
18. Ver. |
212 | —cretacea, d’ Orb. 414 | XXVIT, 19] Garud. ... | Trich. |
CV | ACTION, Montf., 1810 | 402 |
213 | —(Solidula) semen, Ford.' 415 | XXVII, 5,| Garud., Trich., Arr. |
6% Ninn.
|
214 |—( ,,__) pugilis, Sto7. | 415 |XX VII,8,9} Comar..., | Arr. |

Very similar
to many
species from
the upper
cretaceous
beds of
Germany
and France.

478

CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

REFERENCES. INDIAN. Nor Inpran.
No. GENERA & SPECIES. REMARKS.
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group. Locality. Group.
CV | ACTHON,—contd.
215 | —seminalis, Stol. ... |416 | XX VII, 16] Garud. .., | Trich.
XXVIII,18 E
216 | —turriculatus, Sto. ... |416 |XX VII, 10.) Garud. ... | Trich.
11,
XX VIII,19
217 | —curculio, Ford. 417 |XX VII,12,} Comar. ... | Arr.
18},
218 | —junceus, Stol. « {417 |X XVII, 15} Od. Oot.
CVI | TROCHACTZAON,
Meek, 1863. | 403
4 219 | —truncatus, Stol. ... |418| XIV, 8 Shill. Arr
(Acta@onella id).
220 | —minutus, Sol. ... |418 | XIV, 9, Comar. ,.. | Arr
XXVIII,17,
221 | —cylindraceus, Sfol. ... |419 | XIV,10-14] Kolak., Oot. &
(Acteonella id). (not 9). Kolot., Trich.
Serd.,
Parch.,
And., &e.
APLUSTRINA. 403
CVII | BULLINULA, Beck., | 404.
1840.
222 | —obtusiuscula, Stol. ... | 420) XXVII, 14] Arr. Arr.
: XXVIII,
25.
RINGICULINE. 405
CVIII | AVELLANA, @’Orb.. | 406
1842.
223 | —ampla, Sto/. 420 | XXVI, 8, |] N. W. of | Trich.
XXVIII, | Veragh.
20.
224 | —scrobiculata, Stol. ... | 421} XXVI, 9, |Comar., Avy.
XXVIII, Vyl., &e.
21,
225 | —sculptilis, SoZ. 422 | XXVII, 1,] Kar., Arr. | Arr.
XXVIII,22
#226 | —elongata, Guér. 422 | XXVII,2,]Od., Shut. | Oot. Le Mans. | Cenoman ;
XXVIII, with Ostr:
23, 24, biauricu-
lata.
CIX | RINGINELLA, @’O7r@., | 406
1840.
227 | —acuminata, Stol. ... | 423) XXVII, 4] Comar. ... | Arr.
CX | RINGICULA, Desh., | 406
1838.
228 | —acuta, Ford. ... |424| XXVII, 3] Garud. ... | Trich.
229 | =labiosa, Ford. ... | 424 XXVIIT,28) N. of Kar.| Arr.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA.

Nor Iypran.

Locality.

REFERENCES. INDIAN. |
No. GENERA & SPECIES. ae 5
Page.| Plate & Fig. Locality. Group.
CXI | EUPTYCHA, Meck., | 406
1863.
230 | —globata, Séol. ... |425| XXVI, 5 | Olap. Trich.
(? Arr.)
231 | —larvata, Stol. ... |426| XXVI, 6 | Comar. ... | Arr.
232 | —oviformis, Ford. 426| XXVI, 7 |Serd.,Kolot.| Trich.
BULLIDA. 427
OYLICHNINA. 427
CXII | CYLICHNA, Loven, | 428
: 1846.
233 | —inermis, Sfol. 431 | XX VII, 20] Comar. ... | Arr.
BULLINZ. 429
OXYNOEIDA. | 431!
PHILINEIDZ. | 433}
APLYSITDA. 397
PLEUROBRAN-
CHIDA. 397
RUNCINID. 397
PROSOPOCE- 435
PHALA.
Scaphopoda. 437
DENTALHIDZA, | 437
ANTALINE., 437
CXUI | DENTALIUM, Aldr., | 437
1642.
234 | —crassulum, Stol. 444 | XX VII,21}| Serd. Trich.
CXIV | ANTALE, Aldr., 1642 | 438
235 | —Arcotinum, Forb. .., | 444.) XX VII,23| Pond. Val.
236 | —glabratum, Sto/. 444 | XX VII, 25| Od. Oot.
CXV | FUSTIARIA, Stol., 439
1868.
237 | —parvula, Stol. 444 | XX VII, 22} Pond. Val.

Group.

REMARKS.

480 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

GENERAL REMARKS ON THE CHARACTER OF THE GASTROPODOUS FAUNA of
THE CRETACEOUS ROCKS OF SOUTH INDIA.

It will be impossible to pronounce a definite opinion as to the character of
the fauna of our South Indian cretaceous deposits and of their representatives in
European beds until all the groups or sub-classes of Mollusca, ete., have been
examined; but the separate results, as obtained from the detailed study of each of
the divisions, are not wholly devoid of interest, inasmuch as they exhibit a special
value in their bearing upon the general conclusions ; they are, therefore, in cases
where relative comparisons can be instituted, of the greatest importance. I shall
consequently give here* a short review of the principal facts resulting from the
study of the Gastropoda, as I have previously done in a similar manner with the
Cephalopoda.

The principle of classification which has been adopted is sufficiently exhibited
in the list of the described species (see Appendix B, pp. 461-479). With regard to
the higher divisions I have accepted a great deal from Bronn’s “ Klassen und
Ordnungen des Thierreiches, vol. ITI,’’ but with regard to the subordinate divisions
T have mostly followed H. and A. Adams’ “ Genera of recent Mollusca.” In neither
ease have I done it, however, slavishly, and when alterations in the arrangement
of the families and genera, or in their names, suggested themselves, I have been anxi-
ous to introduce improvements. The chief object was to obtain as far as possible
a correct generic determination of our cretaceous fossils, and then to show the
representation of the cretaceous Gastropoda among the whole Gastropodous fauna,
as known, fossil and recent. At the same time I have been desirous to prove of
what very great importance the study of fossil Gastropoda is with a view to classi-
fication ; having repeatedly had occasion to state that without the knowledge of
the fossil forms no natural grouping of shells can ever be obtained. Sufficient
zoological information was somewhat slowly procured, but this was chiefly due
to the little attention that many paleontologists have paid, and still do pay, to
fossils as zoological objects, considering that the inquiries about them ought to
terminate with the discussion of their geological value. These obstacles, however,
have now happily abated and will undoubtedly soon disappear. Geological research
requires the determination of fossils, and Paleontology asks for an explanation of
the time and of the conditions under which these fossils lived, in connection with
the state of things prior and posterior to that geological formation. All other
information with regard to fossils can only be obtained from zoological sources.

The Gastropodous fauna of the cretaceous deposits of South India is remark-
ably rich, though, relatively, not so large as might have been expected from the
report on the Cephalopoda.

The total number of species as known at the present is 237; these have
been referred to 115 genera; these again classified in 41 families and a number of
sub-families.

* See also “ Records Geol. Sury., India,” Pt. ITI, 1868, p. 55.

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 481

Looking upon the higher divisions of the Gastropoda, as noticed in our intro-
ductory remarks, it will be seen that of the eight orders four* are represented
in our South Indian cretaceous deposits, namely, the PutmonatTa, PRrosoBrancuta,
OPISTHOBRANCHIA and ProsorocerHALaA. Of these the PRosoBraNcHIA, as might
be expected, are the most numerous.

The occurrence of four species of Hzzzcrpm in the highest, the Arrialoor
beds, is of particular interest. Three of the species belong to the group Angystoma
and one to Macrocyclis ; they all approach to Indian types of Hazrerpm, and one
of them, Angystoma Arrialoorense, is very closely allied to the recent Helix
Nilgirica. The identity of fossil with recent species is always a difficult point to
be settled and often leads to disputes among naturalists, but it is a well known fact
that the physical changes which have at different times taken place have often greatly
affected the marine faunas, while the land fauna remained unaltered. I will not
with our present meagre materials advocate the idea, that cretaceous species of land
shells are still found living, but considering the absence of any largely developed
tertiary deposits in the same districts, where the cretaceous beds of Trichinopoly
occur, there would be nothing very novel in that suggestion,

The PRosoBRANCHIA display a very great variety of forms. There are very few
of their established families which have no representatives ; and some of them like
the Crrrzipz, Voturipm, Purpvripz, Ceriraupx and Naricipz are particularly
numerous. The crprazinz deserve special attention, because most of the species
have, up to recent date, been referred to the oruzz, of which, however, there seems
to be not a single cretaceous species as yet recognised with sufficient accuracy.
Equally interesting is the occurrence of members of the family Vercyorroprpx
and Cancertarup#; the Lrrrormip# have also been found largely represented,
and the genus Littorina and others were unjustly excluded by @Orbigny from
the cretaceous deposits, as they are already in the older secondary formations,
and even in the paleeozoic period, numerous, and most probably more varied in
form than we meet with them in the cretaceous and tertiary beds.

Some genera like Hrato, Dipsacus, Oniscia, Cythara, Trophon, Euclia and
Narona, Teinostoma, Vitrineila and others have now been first noticed as occurring
in cretaceous deposits; others, like Cyprea (and allied forms) Rapa, Rissoa,
Rissoina, Lnttorina, Velutina and others have been fully established in their
geological importance with regard to the same period.

Of the OPISTHOBRANCHIA the family Acr#onipz is comparatively very largely
represented, there being no less than 24 species known from the cretaceous deposits
of South India. Among these two species of Acteonina, one of Bullinula, two
of Ringicula and three of Huptycha deserve a special notice.

The PRosopocHPHALA with their family Dzyrazipz have been treated at
considerable length, but they exhibit no particular forms; only four species occur,
belonging to the genera Dentalium, Antale and Fustiaria (n. gen.).

* The other four being the NEUROBRANCHIA, HETEROPODA, POLYPLACOPHORA and PTEROPODA.

489 CRETACEOUS GASTROPODA

The geological groups of the South Indian cretaceous deposits have been again
quoted according to Mr. H. F. Blanford’s report on these rocks in the IVth volume
of the Memoirs of the Geological Survey; they are, beginning with the lowest,
the Ootatoor-, Trichinopoly- and Arrialoor-groups, and in addition to these the
Valudayur group near Pondicherry, in the main features corresponding with the
lowest group, though the Arrialoor beds (Verdachellum-group) by far predominate
at this place, and most of the fossils first obtained by Messrs. Kaye and Cunliffe
appear to have belonged to them.

All these groups have not yielded an equal number of Gastropoda. When
speaking of the Cephalopoda I remarked that the largest number had been derived
from the Ootatoor beds; this is, however, not the fact in the present case; the num-
ber of Gastropoda obtained from the lowest beds is the smallest and these all appear
to be littoral forms. This is a very interesting fact, but it would be in vain to
attempt an explanation of it, until, after examination of the entire fauna, the ground
shall have been re-examined and the distribution of molluses in the different beds
compared with the same distribution in the present adjoining seas.

The majority of the Gastropoda (113 sp.) belong to the Arrialoor beds, being
deposits in shallow water: next comes the Trichinopoly group with 59, and at last
the Ootatoor with 86 species; these are peculiar to each group, but a number of
other species are common to the first and second, or the second and the third.

There are only 30 species, or very nearly one-eighth of the total (237) number,
identical with species from cretaceous rocks of Europe and elsewhere; these identi-
cal species, however, very nearly all belong to the upper beds of cretaceous deposits,
including the beds from the Cenomanien upwards. Glancing at the entire
Gastropodous fauna of the South Indian cretaceous deposits its cretaceous
character could not be mistaken fora moment. This is specially prominent in the
peculiar forms of the dzar4, the Cerrrampx, Rissoipz, Narierp2, the large num-
ber of vozuriv” (of the Vorurrpx), the absence of Tursinip%, excepting those
belonging to the sub-family asrrazrivs, the distinct types of the Przevroromarupsz
and PyraurpELLips&, etc. The absence of the usual large number of Coyzpa,
Prevroromipsz, Terese, the nassinz of the Buccrnipz, the urrrivs of the
Voturims, and others commonly occurring in tertiary beds is very noticeable.
At the same time it cannot be questioned that there is some approach of our
fauna to the tertiary one, inasmuch as several types of shells occur which have
previously not been noticed below the eocene beds, like Cythara, Oniscia, Trophon,
Pseudoliva, Euclia, Narona and others. I entirely reject, however, the argu-
ment of some palzontologists, that certain genera are restricted to certain
formations. It is clear enough that a certain type of Gastropod, which we call
a genus, must have made its first appearance somewhere, but this is a point which
experience must settle, or regarding which no statement could have any value,
excepting so farasit were justified by our experience limited to a certain date. But
to determine @ priori that a genus does not occur below the tertiary formation,
and to start with the idea that rocks must be fainozoie because they contain a

OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 483

few fossil types not as yet met with below these strata, is simply to impede the
progress of science. Field geology has yet a great task to solve.

The character of the South Indian cretaceous fauna of the Gastropoda is not
only decidedly cretaceous, but it is decidedly wpper cretaceous. All the 30 species
which have been identified with European ones occur in upper cretaceous strata,
hardly any (at least not with undoubted certainty) below the Cenomanien, while
the largest number is found in the Turonien and Senonien beds. Besides I may
mention that many of the species, at present not identified, have a very great
resemblance to others from the two last named series of beds, and more identi-
fications may still in time be established.

Thus the conclusion formed from the examination of the Gastropoda alone would
place the lowest beds of our South Indian cretaceous deposits higher than that
formed from the examination of the Cephalopoda. I formerly stated that the South
Indian cretaceous beds represented the deposits from the Gault to the Senonien.
The Gastropoda have, it may be said, not yielded a single species identical with a
typical one from the Gault,* and as most of the species of Cephalopoda which I
have previously quoted as occurring in the Gault have been shown to pass higher
into the Cenomanien beds, the present conclusions regarding the age of the South
Indian cretaceous beds appear to be nearer the truth. I need hardly, however,
repeat that they must not be considered final, being based merely upon a partial
examination of the fauna.

The uppermost of our deposits, the Arrialoor group, have a great relation
to the Senonien beds of Aachen and North Germany. When lately at Paris I also
noticed in a collection, which Prof. Hebert made from the “craie pisolitique”
near that capital, two of our common species of Cerithiwm, C. Arcotense and
mauguratum (see pp. 193 and 197).

* Scala? Clementina is doubtfully identical; Cerithiwm trimonile and Alaria Parkinsoni and a few others
occur in the Gault and in the Cenomanien.

INDEX.

N. B.—The Indian species described in the preceding pages are marked with an asterisk.

Abboti (SOLARTELLA), 367.
abbreviata (ITrpRIA), 41, 175.

8 (REALIA), 272.

Bs (TORNATELLA), 41.
abbreviatus (conts), 71.
abrupta (ANCHURA), 26.
Absalonis (PHASIANELLA), 3538, 410.
Abyssina (MARGARITA), 368.
Abyssine (SOLARIUM), 250.
ACANTHINA, 146.

ACANTHIZA, 146.
*accumulata (VOLUTILITHES), 94.
ACEPHALA, vi.
acicula (TURRITELLA), 213.
*acicularis (ALARIA), 32.
#acicularis (LIPTORINA), 266.
ACICULINA, 141, 174.
acinosa (MELANIA), 208.
» (TANALIA), 265.
ACIRSA, 229.
ACLIS, 283, 401.
AOM@MA, 229, 320.
Acmon (TROCHUS), 362.
ACRILLA, 229.
ACROCULIA, 319.
ACRYBIA, 296.
ACTON, 402.
ACTHONELLA, 428,
ACTEHONEMA, 401.
ACTHONID&, 398.
ACTRONINA, 399.
ACTH ONIN, 398. »
acuminata (ACRILDA), 229.
5 (amavRopsis), 295.
iB (NaATICA), 295.
¥acuminata (RINGINELLA), 423.
*acuminata (RISSOINA), 280.
acus, 167.
ACUSID, 70, 167.
acuta (ACTHONINA), 413.
» (APORRHAIS), 32.
*acuta (RINGICULA), 424.
acuta (RINGICULA), 411.
» (VOLUTILITHES), 79.
*acuticostatus (HEMIFUSUS), 115.
acutimargo (NaTICA), 298.
acutispira (RINGICULA), 411.
acutissimus (acT20N), 409.
acutiuscula (PHASIANELLA), 288.
acutus (CIRRUS), 389.
Adansoniana (CYPR®A), 450.
ae (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.
ADEORBIS, 273, 351.
ADINUS, 133, 140.
ADMETACEA, 459.
ADMETE, 161.
wquiplicata (PYRAMIDELLA), 173,
AESOPUS, 457.
affine (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 441,
affinis (AcT#ON), 408, 415.
>» (Nassa), 143.
» (yatTiIca), 301.
» (RIssoa), 277.
*affinis (TURRITELLA), 219,
AGARONIA, 45.
AGATHIRSES, 244,
AGLAIA 433, 434.
AKERA, 430, 432.
ALABA, 259, 271.
Alabamensis (CANCELLARIA), 161.

Alabamensis (Sconsta),-62.
Alabamiensis (LACUNARIA), 262.
3 (MoNOPTYGMA), 402.
ALARIA, 23, 26, 30.
ALATA, 15, 447.
alba (CYLICHNA), 428.
albze-cretee (SCALA), 231.
albensis (AcTHON), 408.

» (VERMICULTS), 239.
albescens (ASSIMINEA), 272.
ALCIRA, 453.

ALCYNA, 367.
ALETES, 239.
algira (voLUTA), 79.
ALICULA, 430.
ALINA, 333.
ALIPES, 448.
ALORA, 157.
alpina (AVELLANA), 410.
alternans (DENTALIUM), 443,
alternata (BULLA) 413.
*alternata (BULLINA), 413.

i (CERITHIOPSIS), 185.

ss (TURRITELLA), 213.
Althii (pyRuxLA), 148,
altum (BUCCITRITON), 458.
altus (GALERICULUS) 317.
ALVANIA, 275.
alveata (AMAUROPSIS), 295, 300.
alveatus (ANISOMYON), 326.
alveolatus (ANISOMYON), 326.
AMALDA, 451.
AMALTHEA, 318.
AMATHINA, 318,
AMATHIS, 173,
AMAURA, 294,
AMAURELLA, 291.
AMAUROPSIS, 294, 299.
AMBERLEYA, 262.
ambigua (PYRULA), 149.

3 (VANTKORO), 308.
ambiguum (DENTALIUM), 438.
AMNICOLA, 271.
amonoides (BIFRONTIA), 251.
AMPHIBOLA, 326.
AMPHIBOLID#, 268.
AMPHIPERASIDZ, 448,
AMPHISPHYRA, 427.
AMPHISPHYRAD#, 427.
AMPHITHALMUS, 275.
amphora (EULIMA), 287, 288,

*ampla (AVELLANA), 420.
AMPLOSTOMA, 312.
AMPULLARIA, 295.
AMPULLARIID, 268,
AMPULLINA, 295.
AMPULLINOPSIS, 296.
ANATOMUS, 383.
ANAZOLA, 45].
anceps (RANELLA), 131.
ANCHISTOMA, 8, 447.
ANOHURA, 26.

ANCILLA, 451.

ANCILLARIA, 60.

ANCILLIN® (or ANCILLARIN), 60,
451.

ANCILLOPSIS, 451.

Ancyloide (PROPILIDIUM), 325.

ANCYLUS, 326.

Andii (TURRITELLA), 212.

*Andoorensis (RAPA), 153.
Andrei (BUccINUM), 160.

ANDROGYNA, vi.
ANGARIA, 368.

*anguis (VERMICULTS), 248.
angulata (MOHRENSTERNIA), 274,

= (TURRITELLA), 217.
angulatum (BUCCINUM), 142.
ANGYsTOMA, 447.
anigyra (ANGYSTOMA), 11.
ANISOMYON, 321, 325, 398.

*annularis (DELPHINULA), 377.
annulata (SCALA), 231.

*annulata (CANCELLARIA), 162.
annulatus (CRYPTOPLOCTS), 181,

*anomala (CYPRHA, EPONA), 56.
anomala (NEPTUNEA), 116, 118.

i (PLEUROTOMARIA), 382.
Anstedi (LEPTOMARIA), 387.
ANTALE, 438.

ANTALINA, 435.
ANTALIS, 438.
antecedens (CERITHIUM), 202,
(Vide Trichinopolitense).
antipathicus (RHIZOCHILUS), 156.
antiqua (HALIOTIS), 389.
*antiqua (EULIMA), 289.
*antiqua (oposTomtiA), 182, 424.

a (SIPHONARIA), 327.
antiquata (CYPRHA, OVULA), 47, 55, 450.

» (Nassa), 148,
antiquatus (COCHLOLEPAS), 318.
APHORA, 161. ‘
APICALIA, 287.
aplustre (APLUSTRUM), 404.
APLUSTRINA, 403.
ApLustTRUM, 404.
aplustrum (BULA), 401.
APLYSIID, 397.
APOLLON, 130, 131.
APORRHAID#, 11,
APORRHAIN#, 17.
APORRHAIS, 16, 23, 28, 447.
appendiculata (DESLONGCHAMPSTI4), 324,
Aptiensis (AVELLANA), 410.
APTYCHA, 407.
ARADASTA, 363.
arata (MONODONTA), 364,

»» (RLEUROTOMARIA), 66, 68.
araucana (LITTORINA), 264.
araucaria (PLEUROTOMARIA), 68.
Archiaci (BULA), 408.

5 (oTosTOMA), 338.

5 (TURBO), 368.

. (DURRITELLA), 220.
Archiaciana (AVELLANA), 411.
Archiacina (ROTELLA), 349.
ARCHITECTOMA, 247.
ARCHITECTONICA, 247.
ARCHITECTONICID, 247.

*Arcotense (ANGYSTOMA), 11.
*Arcotense (CERITHIUM), 197.
*Arcotense (SOLARIUM), 255.
Arcotensis (TROCHUS), 373.
ARCOTIA, 212.
*Arcotinum (ANTALE), 445.
ARENPF, 351.
arenosus (TURBO), 362, 371.
ARGOBUCCINUM, 132.
ARGONAUTTA, 393.
Argus (RANELLA), 132.
argyrostoma (TURBO), 356.
Aricta 49, 449.
armigera (TUDICLA), 161.

arquati (PILEOPSIS), 319, 338.

arquatus, (CAPULUS), 319.
*Arrialoorense (ANGYSTOMA), 10.
*Arrialoorensis (APORRHAIS), 28.
*Arrialoorensis (NASSA), 144.
*Arrialoorensis (TURRICULA), 104,

asellus (CYPRmA), 51.

asinina (HALIOTIS), 388.

ASPA, 131.

aspera (STOMATTIA), 379.
*asperata (TURRITELLA), 216.
*assimilis (FASCIOLARIA), 110.
ASSIMINEA, 272.

Astieriana (acTx0N), 408.
Astierianus (TROCHUS), 366.
ASTRALIINA, 357.
ASTRALIUM, 357.

atavus (TRITON), 119, 134, 457.
ATHLETA, 90, 454.

atomaria (ASSIMINEA), 272.

rf (ETHALTA), 345.

ATOPA, 9.

atractoides (ALARIA), 27.
*attenuata (LITTORINA), 267.
*attenuata (SCAPHA), 82.

attenuata (SOLIDULA), 409.
ATYs, 429.

Auca (SCALA), 231.
auriculatum (ANG@YSTOMA), 9.
AURICULINA, 400.
*auriforme (AMPLOSTOMA), 315.
AURINIA, 86.

auriscalpium (RISSOA), 276.
AVELLANA, 406.

avellana (BULLA), 431.

A (CLAVELLITHEs), 117.

avena (FASCIOLARIA), 455.

BABYLONELLA, 459.

baccata (FASCIOLARIA), 107.
BACULA, 276.

Bailyi (SoLARIUM), 250.
Bairdii (Busycon), 149.
Bandoniana (AVELLANA), 411,
BANKIVIA, 367.

BARLEEIA, 274,

Bauga (NERINEA), 178, 184.

»» (TURRITELLA), 214.
Bayergnei (CYPR®A), 52.
Baylei (c¥LICHNA), 430.

» (voLuTa), 79.
Beaumontii (act#on), 409.
pbellaliratus (FUSTS), 113.
bella (SPIRONEMA), 263.

5, (TORNATELLEA), 409.
Bellardii (MIcROSTELMA), 275.

3 (scurvs), 391.
BELLEROPHINA, 393.
BELLEROPHON, 393.
bellula (cROSSEA), 229.

Belus (TROCHUS), 362.
Benedeni (votuTa), 79.
Bensoni (roMrcHIA), 273.
Benthiana (pyRULA), 148.
Bertheloti (TURBO), 263.
Beyrichii (MELANIA), 208,

x (TROCHACT=ON), 410.
biangulatus (NERITOPSIS), 309.
bicarinata (AMATHINA), 318.
(DETANIRA), 336, 338.
(stoMaTIA), 298, 379.

eS (TRICHOTROPIS), 157.
bicarinatus (SIGARETUS), 298.
bicarinifera (SCALA), 231.
bicinctus (TURBO), 364.
bicolor (NERITA), 338.
bicornis (NERITINA), 337.
bicostale (DENTALIUM), 443.
bidentatum (BUCCINUM), 142.
hifissuratum (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 440.

”

INDEX.

biformis (TURRITELLA), 221,
BIFRONTIA, 250, 253.
bilabiatum (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 440.
bilabiatus (aapUs), 440,
bilineatus (MUREX), 129,
bilirata (TRITONIDEA), 118, 133.
biliratus (SEMICASSIS), 453.
Binghami (sotarruM), 250,
Binkhorsti (pyRULA), 455.
biplicata (sorrpuLA), 409.

ns (votvrTa), 80.
bisinuata (NERITOMA), 337.
bistriata (AVELLANA), 411.
bisuleata (CHEMNITZIA), 286, 288.
BITHINELLA, 270.
BITHINIA, 270.
BITHININA, 270.
BITTIUM, 191.
BIVONIA, 240.
BLANFORDIA, 273.

*Blanfordiana (NERINEA), 184,
BOLMA, 357.

_Bonei (TURRITELLA), 214.
Bonnardi (DELPHINULA), 352.
borealis (ANISOMYON), 325.

3 (TRICHOTROPIS), 157.
Bosqueti (RIssoa), 460.
Bouchardi (pHoRUS), 246.
Boucheroni (TURRITELLA), 214,
Bourguignati (BUGESIA), 276.
Bourgeoisiana (NERITA), 338.
BOYSIA, 6.

BRACHIOPODA, vi.
BRACHYTREMA, 189.
*Breantiana (TURRITELLA), 227,

BULLINA, 401, 404,
BULLINADS, 427.
BULLIN®, 429.
BULLINULA, 405,
BULLOPSIS, 405,
Buneli (rrocuvs), 365, 374.
Burdigalensis (rusvs), 113.
Burmana (LARINA), 268.
BURSA, 130,
BURTINELLA, 238,
BUSYCON, 106, 112.
Buvignieri (rrocuvs), 365.
Ap (2URBO), 366.

Cabanetiana (ITTERIA, NERINEA), 175.
CABESTANA, 131.
CADIUM, 61,
Cadomensis (conts), 400.
ceca, (LEPETA), 325,
CHCIDA, 234,
CCUM, 234.
celatulum (DENTALIUM), 443.
CHLATURA, 401.
cerulea (NACELLA), 321.
catfea (PTYCHOSTYLIS), 366.
Cailliaudi (RosrEarra), 38.
calcar (CIRRUS), 389.

» (MUREX), 129,
CALCAR, 357.
CALCEOLINA, 348.
Californica (AcTx0NINA), 407.
CALLIOSTOMA, 365.
CALLOPOMA, 356.

*breviplicata (CANCELLARIA, EUCLTA),162.| *callosum, (TUBULOSTIUM), 241.

breviplicata (voruTA), 81, 119, 162.
breviplicatus (FUSUs), 162.
brevirostrum (PLEUROTOMA), 69.
brevis (acTxON), 408.

» (ACTRONINA), 399.

» (CRYPTOPLOCUS), 181.

»» (CYLINDRITES), 400, 408.

b P FUNIS), 229.

mp ees 440,

Brightii (Fusts), 148.

» (BYRULA), 148.
BROCCHIA, 318,

BROCHINA, 234.
BRODERIPIA, 379.
Bronni (CHILOCYCLUs), 230.

» (vouura), 79.
Bruguieri (BULLINULA), 420,
Brunneri (TURBO), 356, 362.
BRYOZOA, vi.

BUCCINANOPS, 140.

BUCCINIDA, 140, 458.

BUCCININZ, 142, 458.

BUCCINOPSIS, 142,

BUCCINULUS, 402.

BUCCINUM, 142.

buccinoides (FASCIOLARTA), 455.
a (fUsvs), 120.

BUCCITRITON, 457.

Buchi (Fusvs), 124, 456,

» (NERINEA), 178, 184,
BUGESIA, 276.
bulbiformis (acTx0N), 409.

*bulbiformis (AMPULLINA), 300.
bulbiformis (waTrca), 300.
BULBIFUSUS, 456.
bulimoides (AsstMINnzEA), 272.

. (WaTICA), 295. °
i (PTERODONTA), 42, 448.

*bulimoides (T¥LOSTOMA), 42, 294, 448,
BULLA, 429,
bullaria, (CyYPRmA), 52, 57, 420.
bullata (AKERA), 432.

»» (SOLIDULA), 409,
bullatus (AcTHON), 409.
BULLIA, 140, 169.

BULLIDZ, 427.

CALYPEOPSIS, 317.
Calypso (TURRITELLA), 224,
» (TURBO), 362,
CALYPTRA, 316.
CALYPTREHA, 316.
CALYPTREADZ, 315,
CALYPTRAIDZ, 315,
CALYPTREINZ, 316.
calyptrata (CALYPTR#A), 319.
CALYPTROPHORUS, 24.
*Camdeo, (EUCLIA, CANCELLARIA), 165.
Camdeo, (voLuTa), 80, 165.
CAMITIA, 346.
campanulata (PATELLA), 329.
CAMPELOMA, 268.
CAMPULOTUS, 146.
canaliculata (amAavRopsts), 294, 295,305.
* (PYBAMIDELLA, ITRUVIA ),
173, 177.

canaliculata (scaza), 231.
canaliculata (VOLUTOMITRA), 100, 455.
canaliculatus, (EUOMPHALUS), 254.
canalis, (conus), 71.
CANCELLARIA, 161, 162.
cancellaria, (MOREA), 149.
: (TRICHOTROPIS), 158,
CANCELLARIIDZ, 160.
cancellata (MITRA), 102, 104.
_ (PYRuULA), 119, 154.
*cancellata (RAPA), 154.
cancellata (ROSTELLARTIA), 119, 448,
A (VANIKORO), 307.
cancellatum (BUCCINUM), 134, 143,
Fi (TRITONIUM), 132.
cancellatus (TROCHODON), 366.
cancellifera (ROSTELLARIA), 119, 448,
candida (AMAURA), 294.
candisata (RANELLA), 131,
CANTHARIDUS, 367.
CANTHARUS, 117.
CANTHIDOMUS, 211.
Capensis (cystrIcus), 454,
CAPILUNA, 392.
capitaneus (TURBO), 262.
CAPULID2, 318.
capuloidea, (VELUTINA), 314,

6¢

¥,

486

CAPULUS, 318.
carbonaria (CHEMNITZI4), 398.
CARDINALIA, 365.
Carentonensis (TURRITELLA), 214.
ye (-e) (tTyLostomA), 40.

carinata (ASSIMINEA), 272.

B (LITTORINA), 264,

ae (wassa), 143.

» (NATICA), 158, 261, 296, 308.

e (PYRAMIDELLA, ITRUVIA), 177.

i (pyRULA), 148.
Ee (ROSTELLARIA), 26.
(VOLUTILITHES), 79.
carinatulus (Fusus), 148.
carinatum (SCALHNOSTOMA).
carinatus (CHILOCYCLUS), 230.
carinella (MURDPX), 128.
o (PTERODONTA), 39, 294.
CARINIDEA, 316, 364.
carinifer (CAPULUS), 319.
cariniferus (TURBO), 360.
CARMIONE, 451.
*Carnatica (CYPRmA), 450.
*Carmatica (FASCIOLARIA), 108.
*Carnatica (MACROCYCLIS), 12.
*Carnatica (MAMMILLA), 307.
*Carnatica (KENOPHORA), 247.
*Carnaticum (ASTRALIUM), 358.
*Carnaticum (CERITHIUM), 195.
*Carnaticum (HELCION), 323.
*Carolina (NERITA), 334, 341.
Carolina (PYRULA), 85, 119.
Carpenteri (TEINOSTOMA), 347.
Casparini (VoLUTILITHES), 79, 93.
Cassendii (CERITHIUM), 188.
CASSIDARIA, 62, 453.
CASSIDEA, 453.
CASSIDIDZ, 61, 453.
Cassidiforme (BuccrnUM), 142.
cassidula (VoLUTA), 92.
CASSIDULUS, 112.
Cassiope, 209.
Cassissiana (AMAUROPSIS), 295.
5 (urrRa), 102, 104.
Cassis, 62, 453.
cassis (AVELLANA), 411.
eastanea (LITTORINA), 267
» (PAEUDINELDA), 272,
castor (TURBO), 364,
» (TROCHUS), 375.
catenata (CINULTA), 411.
(SERENE S Se
cathedralis (TURRITELLA), 2
Californicus (LEIORHINUS), 448,
CATILLUS, 333.
catillus (STRAPAROLUS), 254.
CATINUS, 298.
CATONTOSTOMA, 383.
caucasica (ACTHONELLA), 430.
Caumontii (EUCONACTHON), 400.
CECINA, 273.
CEMORTA, 392.
Cenomanense (KEILOSTOMA), 281.
Cenomanensis (AcTHON), 409.

si (AVELLANA), 411.

RY (convs), 71.

s (EMARGINULA), 393.
3 (arrRA), 102.

i (NERITINA), 338.

a (®ILEOLUS), 337.

BS (RIsso4), 279.

fy (uLIMA), 279.

(TURRITELLA), 224,
CEPHALOPODA, vii.
CERABRANCHIATA, 396.
CERATIA, 273.

CERIPHASIA, 211.
CERITELLA, 189, 400.
CERITHIDEA, 191.
cerithiformis (ScaLA), 231.
CERITHIID#, 186.
CERITHIINA, 187.

INDEX.

CERITHIOPSID#, 185.
CERITHIOPSIS, 185.
CERITHIUM, 191, 192.
CERVICOBRANCHIATA, 320.
CERVINA; 292.
cestophora (NERITA), 341.
Charpentieri (TORNSTELLA), 409.
Charreyi (ASSIMINEA), 272.
Chavannesi, (TROCHUS), 365.

a (acrmontNnA), 407.
CHEMNITZIA, 174, 284, 286.
Chemnitzii (TRITONIUM), 132.

CHENOPUS (see APORRHAIS), 16, 25, 447.

Chicoensis (TURRITELLA), 214.
CHICORETS, 128,
Chilense (DENTALIUM), 444,
Chilensis (AVELLANA), 411.

a (CYLICHNA), 430.

D (scana), 231.
CHILOCYCLUS, 230.
OHITTIA, 174, 273.
CHLOROSTOMA, 363,
cuorvs, 147.
CHROMOTIS, 353.
CHRYSALIDA, 173.
CHRyYsoDOMtsS, 116.
CERYSOSTOMA, 346.
Cidaris (DENTALIUM), 443.
CILIIPEDATA, 342.
CILIOPODA, vi.
cincta (ASSIMINEA), 272.

» (NERINEA), 183.
» (voLuTILITHES), 80, 109, 114.

cinctus (Acton), 409.

*cinctus (HEMIFUSUS), 80, 109, 114, 456.

cinereus (FUSUS), 456.
CINGULA, 273.
cingulata (NERITA), 337.
o) (TEREBRA), 170.
(votura), 79.
cingulatus (rUsUS), 170, 119.
CINULIA, 406.
ciphyana (TURRITELLA), 213.
Ciplyanum (INFUNDIBULUM), 317,
Circinatum (DENTALIUM), 439.
circulare (HELCION), 322.
cirriformis (HELIX), 382.
CIRROBRANCHIATA, 435.
CIRRUS, 389.
cirrus (TROCHTS), 366.
CIRSOTREMA, 229, 252.
Citharella (CyTHARA), 65.
*citharina (MITREOLA), 80, 103.
citharina (voruTA), 103.
CITHNA, 260.
CITTARIUM, 364,
CLADOBRANCHIATA, 396.
CLANCULUS, 362.
CLANDESTINUM, 131.
clandestinum (TRITONIUM), 132.
CLANIOPHILA, 451.
*clarandum (CERITHIUM), 198.
CLATHRUS, 230.
clathrata (CHEMNITZIA), 212.
. (urrra), 102.
clathratum (cATONTOSTOMA), 383.
clathratus (FUSUS), 148.
o (TURBO), 360.
on) (VERMETUS), 239.
CLATHRELLA, 260.
CLATHURELLA, 64.
CLATHURELLINZ, 64.
Clava (DENTALIUM), 438.
CLAVATULINZ, 64.
clayatum (DENTALIUM), 441,
es (HELCION), 322.
CLAVELLA, 116.
CLAVELLITHES, 117, 457.
CLAVIFUSUS, 456.
Claytonensis (PLEUROTOMA), 68.
Clementina (avEzLANA), 410.
5 (NaTIca), 295, 302.

Clementina (RINGINELLA), 406.
4 (scana), 231.

Clementinus (FUsUS), 123.

CLIONELLIDZ, 453,

CLIPIDELLA, 392.

CLITHON, 333.

Clymene (1ttERr4), 175.

clypeata (EMARGINULA), 393.

CLYPIDINA, 391.

coarctatum (DENTALIUM), 441,

cochlear (PATELLA), 328.

COCHLEARLIA, 318, 230.

cochleiformis (VERMETUS), 239.

COCHLIDIUM, 112.

COCHLIOPA, 271.

COCHLISPIRA, 453.

COCHLOLEPAS, 318.

cognatum (SOLARIUM), 250.

cotina, 191,

COLLONTA, 356.

COLUMBELLA, 138, 457.

COLUMBELLARIA, 138.

COLUMBELLID4, 138, 457.

COLUMBELLINA, 139,

*columnaris (ACTHZONINA), 407, 413.
couus, 117.

COMINELLA, 139.
COMINELLINA, 111.
COMINELLIN2, 141.

comma (tonoponra), 364,
commodum (PILIDIUM), 325.
compacta (NERITA), 339.

*compacta Sere 339.
compacta (SCALA), 2
complanata (Cae 252.

a Qvarrea), 313.
compressa (EMARGINULA), 393.
COMPSOPLEURA, 230.
compsorphytis (ODONTOPOLYS), 457.
CONACTXON, 400,

*concava (BURTINELLA), 242.
concaya (CARINIDEA), 316.
concayus (TROCHUS), 364,

a (evcoNacTmoN), 400,
CONCHOLEPAS, 146.
CONCHOPATELLA, 146.
concinna (CINUIIA), 41.
CONELLA, 457.
conferta (TURRITELLA), 213.
conica (AMAUROPSIS), 295.

fb ees 238.

EMARGINULA), 393.

». (PHASIANELLA), 353,
conicum (KEILOSTOMA), 281.
conicus (CRYPTOPLOCUS), 181.

» (PITONILLUS), 345.

» (TROCHACTRON), 410.

» ~ (TURBO), 295.

CONID2, 70.
coniformis (acTHoN), 409.

x (GLoBICONCHA), 410.
Conimbrica (NERINEA), 184.
CONOHELIX, 73, 102.
conoidea (EMARGINULA), 391.

BS (mITRA), 102.

» (@LAUCONTA), 212.
CONOMITRA, 455.

Cononata (TEREBRA), 170.
CONORBIS, 453.

conovuliforme (ORTHOSTOMA), 399.
CONRADIA, 260.

consobrinus, (CAPULUS), 319.
CONSTANTIA, 230.

constrictum (BUCCINUM), 143.
contorta (COLOMBELLINA), 19.

Bs (PLEUTROTOMA), 68.

*contortus (PUGNELLUS), 19.
contortus (STROMBUS), 18.
contraria (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.

*contumescens (TURRITELLA), 221.

*conula (PHASIANELLA), 355.
conulus (-um) (ORTHOSTOMA), 399,

convs, 70,

ConusID”, 70.

COOKIA, 357.

Cooksoniz (CREPIDULA), 317.
Cooperii (FICOPSIS), 452.

5» (DENTALIUM), 444.
caput-serpentis (CYPR@A), 449.
Coquandi (cERITHIUM), 190.

5 (TURBO), 356, 362.
corallina (Cassis), 62.
» (COLUMBELLARTA), 138.
>» (RTERODONTA), 40.
*Corallina (RAPA), 155.
CORALLIOPHILA, 156.
cordatun (SOLARIUM), 250.
Cordieri (tRocHUS), 365, 374.
CORILLA, 9.
cornea (AMAUROPSIS), 294.

» (ASSIMINEA), 272.

» (NEPTUNEA), 116.
coronata (DELPHINULA), 368.

3 (PYRULA), 148.
corrugata (CALYPTR#A), 318, 322.

5 (votumTa), 147.
*corrugatum (HELCION), 323.
corrugatus (FUSUS), 116.
CORNUSPIRA, 252.
corsicana (TURRITELLA), 214.
cortortus (PUGNELLUS), 19,
costata (ALARIA), 32.

» (CYLICHNA), 430.

>» (uyRtA), 96.

» (PYRULA), 148.

55 (ROSTELLARIA), 24.'

*costellata (ONISCIA), 63.
55 (wassa), 143.
a (eURPURINA), 189.
COSTELLIFER, 401.
costulata (NHRITOPSIS), 309.
Couloni (rRocHUS), 362.
couTHOUY!a, 261.
Couveti (rRocHtS), 365.
coxifera (VOLUTILITHES), 79.
CRANOPSIS, 392.
CRASPEDOTUS, 363.
crassa (ACTHONELLA), 430.
*crassa (NERITOPSIS), 310.
crassa (PTERODONTA), 40.
*crassicostata (LYRIA), 98.
*crassitesta (LITTORINA), 265.
*crassulum (DENTALIUM), 444.
crebriforme (TURRITELLA), 134.
CREMIDES, 392.
CREMNOBATES, 262.
crenata (WATICA), 308.
crenato-striata (BURTINELLA), 238.
crenellifera (MICROTHYCA), 348.
crenifera (CANCELLARIA), 458.
crenulata (SOLARIELLA), 367.
CREPIDULA, 316.
CREPIDULINA, 316.
CREPIPATELLA, 317.
CRESEIS, 441.
CRESIS, 441.
cretacea (ANCILLA), 60.
5 (BULLA), 414, 430.
*cretacea (BULLINA), 414,
cretacea (BULLOPSIS), 410.
» (CALYPTRHA), 317.
* (CASSIDARIA), 62.
¥*cretacea (CYTHARA), 66.
cretacea (DELPHINULA), 369.

» (FASCIOLARTA), 455.

» (a1TRA), 102.

» (xassa), 143.

» (OVULA, CYPRHA), 46.

» (eYRULA), 149.

» (ROTELLA), 343.

» (VvouvaRta), 431.

¥cretaceum (ANGYSTOMA), 9.
cretaceum (DENTALIUM), 444.
*cretaceum (TEINOSTOMA), 347 350,

INDEX.

cretaceum (TRITONIUM), 133.

3 (INFUNDIBULUM), 317,
cretaceus (AOT#ON), 409,

i eae aay 350.

a (PILEOLUS), 337.
crispicans (CERITHIUM), 203.
crispalla (TURRITELLA), 229.
Cristoforis (ActmONELLA), 410,
CRITHE, 449.

CROSSEA, 229,

cRossostoma, 348.

crucianus (TROCHUS), 363, 364.

CRUCIBULUM, 316.

crumena (RANELLA), 130.

crypra, 316.

CRYPTHNIA, 382.

CRYPTOBIA, 244,

CRYPTOCONUS, 453.
CRYPTOPHTHALMUS, 430, 434.
CRYPTOPLOCUS, 179.

cumA, 147.

Cumingiana (NERITINA), 338.

cuneata (NERITA), 338.

*Cunliffei (cypRma), 55, 450.

*curculio (AcTxHON), 417.
curculio (TORNATELLA), 417.
curta (MoNoPTYGMA), 402.

4 (ACTRONELLA), 431.
curvilirata (RIMELLA), 448.
curvirostris (NEPTUNEA), 116.
Cuvieri (FISSURELLA), 392.
CTENOBRANCHIA, 13.
CTENOBRANCHIATA, 13, 447.
Cyathus (NERINEA), 175.
CYCLOBRANCHIATA, 827.
CYCLOGYRA, 252,

CYCLONEMA, 263.
CYCLOPS, 140,
CYCLOSTREMA, 351.
CYLICHNA, 400, 428.
CY LICHNIDA, 427.
CYLICHNINZ, 427.
CYLINDRA, 73, 101.
cylindraceus (actmoN), 409.
er (conts), 71, 400, 408.
*eylindraceus (TROCHACTHON), 419.
cylindricum (DENTALIUM), 442.
CYLINDRITES, 400.
CYLINDROBULLA, 432.
CYLLENE, 140.
cylleniformis, (voLUTA), 97.
CYCLOPSIDZ, 140.
CYNISCA, 351.
cynopona, 105.
cyNnopontTa, 105.
CYPRHA, 49, 51, 449.
CYPRAACEA, 448.
CYPREIDZ, 44, 448.
CYPRAING, 47.
Cypreoides (rIcts), 452.
CYPREOVULA, 50.
CYRTOLITHES, 325.
CYRTULUS, 116.
CYSTICID#, 454.
cYSsTIcus, 454.
CYTHARA, 65.
cytharella (eratonta), 404.
CYTHAROPSIS, 453.

DAOCTYLUS, 451.

Dactylus (vorvuLa), 430.

dzdala (MICROSTELMA), 275.

Dakotensis (FUSUS), 149.

DANILIA, 363.

DARONIA, 351.

Davousti (TURBO), 368.

debilis (AssIMINEA), 272.

decurtata (AURICULA), 406, 412.

487

decussata (LITTORINA), 264, 268.
decussatum (DENTALIUM), 442, 443.
decussatus (TURBO), 363.
deforme (DENTALIUM), 443,
deformis (NERITA), 338,
DEFRANCIINA, 64,

DEIANIRA, 336.

Delesserti (DENTALIUM), 439.
Delessertiana (LyR1A), 96.
deliciosa (LyRIA), 97.
Delphinoides (rurBo), 368.
DELPHINULA, 368,
DELPHINULIN&, 368,

densata (NERITA), 338.

deusatus (PUGNELLUS), 18.
dentata (voLurA), 73.
DENTALUD2, 437.
DENTALIUM, 437,

denticulatum (stPHONODENTALIUM), 440.
dentigerus (TROCHUS), 363, 366.
DENTIORA, 45.

deperditia (FULGURARIA), 86.
deperditum (soLaRiuM), 373.
depressa (EMARGINULA), 343.

os (RAPA), 148.

» (ROSTELLARIA), 188.
depressum (TyLOsToma), 40, 299.
depressus (CRYPTOPLOCUS), 180.

(NERINEA), 180.
DERIDOBRANCHUS, 391.
Derignyanum (cERrTHIuM), 200.
DERMATOBRANCHIATA, 396.
Deshayesi (CYPRHA), 52.
DESHAYESIA, 337.

Deshayesiana (PEDICULARIA), 45.
DESLONGCHAMPSIA, 324, 327.
DESMOULDA, 140.

Desori (TROCHUS), 362.
*detectum (CERITHIUM), 188, 192.
Dewalquei (EMARGINULA), 393.

by (ROSTELLABIA), 38.
DIALA, 259, 271.

DIAPHANA, 427.
DIARTHEMA, 27,
DIASTOMA, 275.
DIBAPHUS, 70. :
dichotoma (HELCION), 322.

PA (NATICA), 338.
DICRANOBRANCHIATA, 390.
Diegoensis (TRITON), 133.
difficilis (TURRITELLA), 224.
dilatata (NERINEA), 178.
DILOMA, 362.
dimidiata (PLEUROTOMA), 68.
DINIA, 429.

Diomedes (TROCHTS), 362.
Dionysii (STRAPAROLUS), 253.
DIOTO-CARDIA, vi.
DIPLEURO-BRANCHIATA, 396.
DISCOHELIX, 250, 252,
discoideum (CROssOsTOMA), 349.
*discoideum (TUBULOSTIUM), 240.
discretum (SOLARIUM), 249.
disculus (SOLARIUM), 249.
dispar (TURBO), 351.
*dispassa (TURRITELLA), 218.
distans (DRILLIA), 68.
distorta (CLAVELLITHES), 117,
DISTORTIO, 131.
distortum (BUCCINUM), 118.
DITREMARIA, 384.
*divaricata (NERITA), 334, 340.
DOLIACEA, 452.
DOLD, 61, 452.
doliolum (Acton), 409.
DOLIOPSIS, 452.
DOLIUM, 61.
Dolium (ACTHONELLA), 430,
Donati (CERITHIUM), 188.
DONTOSTOMA, 334.
DORIDIUM, 434.
Dormoisana (acTzoNnINA), 497.

488

DORSANUM, 134,
DOSTIA, 333.
Drueti (PILEOLUS), 337.
dubia (ASSIMINEA), 272.
», (FULGURARIA), 86.
> (MELANOPSIS), 208.
Duboisi (CERITHIUM), 192.
Dujardini (t1URBO), 366.
DUNKERIA, 283.

Dunkerianus (CAPULUS, HIPPONYX), 319.

Dupiniana, (actHonINA), 407.

5) (ALARA), 27.
- (AVELLANA), 441.
>» (DELPHINULA), 351,

a (nissoa), 277.

2D (SCALA), 233.

oy (TURRITELEA), 226.
duplex (DENTALIUM), 438.
duplicata (EUSPIRA), 297.
duplicosta (LysIS), 158, 312.
Dupontie (conts), 457.
Dupperreyi (TROCHUS), 364.

ep (TURBO), 367.

EBALA, 283.

EBURNA, 139, 141.

eburneum (DENTALIUM), 439,
ECCYLIOMPHALDS, 202.
ECHINELLA, 263.

ECPHORMA, 456.

*edura (MAMMILLA), 306.
EGULISIA, 230.

Eichwaldiana (TURRITELLA), 219.
elegans (CERITHIUM), 192.

» (LITTORINA), 264.

» (TRITONIUM ?), 134.
elegantissima (PEDICULARIA), 45.
ELENCHUS, 367.
elephantinum (DENTALIUM), 437.
elevata (CALYPTR#A), 318, 320.

*elevata (TECTURA), 322.

*elevata (TUDICLA), 149.

*elicita (TURRITELLA), 221.
eliptica|-um] (TYLosToma), 40.
elipticum (DENTALIUM), 443.
elongata (AcTHON), 408, 409.

9 (ANCILLA), 60.

*elongata (AVELLANA), 411, 422.
elongata (FaAscrIonaRtIA), 79, 107.

¥elongata (FULGURARIA), 87, 454,
elongata (PTERODONTA), 36, 294.

ie (voLuTa), 87.

3 (VOLUTILITHES), 87.
elongatus (CAPULUS) 319.

$ (FUNIS), 229.

ELvsa, 173.

emarginata (AURIOULINA), 174, 273.
EMARGINULA, 391, 394.
ENETA, 96.

ENIDA, 367.

entale (DENTALIUM), 438.
ENTALIS, 438.

entalis (ANTALIS), 439.
ENTALIUM, 438.
ENTOCONCHA, 290.
EPIDROMUS, 131.

EPONA, 50.

epulus (TROCHUS), 366, 368.
ERATO, 50, 58, 449.

erecta (LACUNARIA), 262.
ERG@A, 317.

EROSARIA, 449,

ERRONEA, 449,

ervyna (NATICA), 297.

» (PHASIANELLA), 353.
Escragnollensis[-e] (tyLostoma), 40.
Esinense (CERITHIUM), 187,
Etalloni (cynrcHNa), 430.
ETALLONIA, 403.

ETHALIA, 345.

INDEX.

Ethiopica (mEtxo), 77.

EUCHEILODON, 403.

EUCHELUS, 363.

EUCHRYSALIS, 288.

EUCLIA, 161.

EUCONACTHON, 400.

EUCOSMIA, 353. ;

EUCYCLUS, 262.

eudoxus (TURBO), 362, 368.

Eufalensis (CANCELLARIA), 161.
5 (DAPHNELLA), 68.

Eugenii (DESLONGCHAMPSIA), 324.

euglypha (MATHILDA), 214.

EULIMA, 287.

EULIMELLA, 174.

EULIMIDZ, 283.

EULIMIN2, 287.

EUOMPHALUS, 253.

EUPLEURA, 131.

EUPTYCHA, 406.

Europea (TRIVIA), 449.

EUSPIRA, 296.

EUSTOMA, 188.

EUTHRIA, 116.

EUTROCHUS, 365.

EUTROPIANA, 352.

EUTROPIINZ, 350.

evoluta (DELPHINULA, LIOTIA),251, 351.

exaltata (NaTICA), 302.
excavata (NATICA), 297.
*excavata (NEPTUNEA), 121.
excavyatum (CERITHIUM), 187.
excavatus (FUSUS), 121.
excentricus (GALERUSs), 317.
EXCELISSA, 189.
EXILIA, 453.
EXILIFUSUS, 456.
¥eximia (CANCELLARIA, NARONA), 166.
*eximia (HINDSIA), 135.
*eximia (TUDICLA), 149, 151.
EXOPHALLIA, vi.
expansus (CYRTOLITES), 325,
i (GYRODES), 297.
extensa (LITTORINA), 264.
extenta (PLATYOPTERA), 448,

faba (ACTEONELLA), 430.
FAIRBANKIA, 274,
falcata (PLEUROTOMARTA), 385.
Falcoburgensis (TURRITELLA), 213.
fallax (TYLOSTOMA), 40.
fasciatum (SCOLIOSTOMA), 239.
FASCIOLARIA, 108.
FASCIOLARIACEA, 455.
FASCIOLARIID2Z, 105, 455.
FASCIOLARIIN2, 106, 455,
FASCIOLINA, 455.
FASTIGIELLA, 106, 191,
FAUNopSIS, 207.
FAUNUS, 211.
FENELLA, 274,
fenestrata (PLEUROTOMA), 68, 109,
5) (VOLUTILITHES), 79.
fertile (CERITHIUM), 190, 200,
FIBULA, 187.
FIOULA, 147, 452.
*ficulina, (ARICIA, CYPRHA), 53.
FICULOPSIS, 84.
FIOUS, 452.
ficus (WHITNEYA), 149.
filamentosa (PYRULA), 148, 155.
filogranus (TURBO), 362.
fimbriata (CORALLIOBIA), 45,
ie (votura), 79.
Fischeri (tRocHUS), 365.
FISSOBRANCHIATA, 379.
FISSURELLA, 392.
_FISSURELLID2, 390.
FISSURELLIDEA, 392.
FISSURIDEA, 392.

Fittoniana (TURRITELLA), 226.
ie (TyLostoma), 40.
flava (NATICA), 296.
flexicostatus (CapuLUs), 319.
flexistriata (MARGARITELLA), 250.
BS (SOLARIELLA), 250.
flexistriatum (SoLARIUM), 250, 367-
fluctuata (AMPULLINA), 301.
fluctuosus (MUREX), 119.
FLUMINICOLA, 271.
fluviatilis (PECTURA), 320.
foliaceus (ORBIS), 252.
foliata (RANELLA), 131.
Fontanieri (CERITHIUM), 199.
a3 (FUsUs), 34, 120.
a (ROSTELLARIA), 34.
*Footeana (TECTURA), 323.
Forbesiana (AcTHoNINa), 408.
Forbesianum (CERITHIUM), 231.
Forbesianus (FUsUs), 119, 154
*formosa (LYRIA), 97.
formosa (MONODONTA), 364,

» (PHASIANELLA), 409.
Forshayii (cata), 231. —
FORSKALIA, 381.

FOSSAR, 260.

FOSSARINA, 260.
FOSSARINZ, 260.
Fourneli (orostoma), 338,
fragile (DENTALIUM), 444,

» (PHARETRIUM), 438,
fragilis (AssrMINzEA), 272.
Francesiz (ASSIMINEA), 272.
Fresqueti (TURRITELLA), 214,
frumentum (TROCHUS), 266.
FULGUR, 112, 456.
fulgura (FULGURARIA), 86.
FULGURARIA, 85.
FULGURINA, 112, 456.
funiculata (NEPTUNE), 116, 118.
furcatum (CERITHIUM), 143.
FUSACEA, 456.
fusconigra (VEXILLA), 458,
fuscum (TELESCOPIUM), 192.
fusiforme (BUCCINUM), 160.

3 (PLEUROTOMA), 69.
x (TRITONIUM), 133.
fusiformis (ACTHONELLA), 410.
a (1TTERIA), 175.
i (Pyruta), 149.
D (TROCHACTHON), 418.
FUSIMITRA, 455.
FUSIN#, 155, 456.
fusoides (NEPTUNEA), 116, 118.
FUSTIARIA, 439.
FUSUS, 25, 117.
FUSUS (—ROSTELLARIA), 23,

GABBIA, 271.

Gabbiana (BULL®A), 434.
Gabbii (PERISSOLAX), 452,
GADILA, 441.

GADILINA, 440.
GADINIA, 324.
GADINIDA, 324.

GADUS, 441.

gadus (GADILA), 441.
galathea (FUSUS), 149.
GALEODARIA, 453,
GALEODEA, 458.

GALEODA, 451.

Galeottiana (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.
GALERICULUS, 317.
galericulus (EMARGINULA), 391.
GALERINA, 316.
GALEROPSIS, 310.
GALERUS, 316.
GALLINULA, 19.

Ganga, 207.

GARDINIA, 324,

Garnoti (@ARDINIA), 324.

» (PILEOPSIS), 324,

GASTRIDIA, 142.
GASTRIDIUM, 142.
GASTROPODA, vii, 1.

(Terminology of) 2

GASTROPTERON, 433.
Gaudini (TRocHUS), 365.
Gaultina (crEpipurA), 317.
5 (eTERODONTA), 39, 294,
ye (stomata), 379.
Gaultinum (BuccINUM), 143.

Pa (TRITONIUM), 139.

oS (VERMICULUS), 239.
Geinitzianum (DENTALIUM), 443,

*Geinitzianus (ZIZIPHINUS), 373.

*gemina (TURRITELLA), 218.

GENA, 379.

Genevensis (MUREX), 128.

Gentii (HELIX), 6.

GEOMELANIA, 273.

Geslini (TURBO), 352.

Gessneri (TROCHUS), 365.

gibba (AVELLANA), 411.

gibbosa (TRITONIDEA), 123.

» (voxura), 79.
gibbosula (wassa), 141,
GIBBULA, 361.

GIBBULIN, 361.

gigantea (ACTHONELLA), 403.

‘gigantea (EUCHRYSALIS), 289.

gigantea (PLEUROTOMARIA), 387.

a (PTEROCERAS), 41.

Bs (RANELLA), 131.

op (TURRITELLA), 214.
giganteum (CERITHIUM), 188.

giganteus (AcTHoN), 410.

Ss (TROCHACTON), 410,
gigas (MELANIA), 40.
errr, 271.
Gillieroni (rRocHUS), 365.
Girondinus (TROCHUS), 365.

*olabella (PLEUROTOMARIA), 386.
glaber (TURBO), 375.
glabrata (ASSIMINEA), 272,

*elabratum (ANTALE), 445.
glabrum (DENTALIUM), 443.
glaciale (TRITONIUM), 182.
GLADIUS, 25.
glandina (aLaRtA), 32.
glandulina (ACTHONELLA), 430.
GLAUCONIA, 209.

*globata (EUPTYCHA), 425.
globatus (TURBO), 366.
GLOBICONCHA, 405, 410.

*oloboides (ITRUVIA), 182.

*globoides (PHASIANELLA), 354.
globosa (SOLARIELLA), 367.
GLOBULARIA, 296.
globulatum (PTEROCERAS), 149,

*clobulina nena 451.
globulosa (cINULIA), 406.
GLOBULUS, 345.
globulus (DITREMARIA), 384.
glomeratus (SPIROGLYPHUs), 239.
glomoides (rusus), 116.
glomus (FUsUs), 116.
gloriosa (CHEMNITZIA), 285.
GLYPHIS, 392.

Goldfussi (CERITHIUM), 201.

a (DEIANIRA), 336.

a (NERITA), 337, 238.

a (TROOHUS), 358.
Golezianus (TURBO), 366.
goniophora (BULLA), 433.
Gosauica (PHASIANELLA), 353.
Gosauicum (TRITONIUM), 133.
G@osavia, 72. ;
gothica (TURRITELLA), 224,
Gorrorna, 260.

Gouldii (anor), 157.

Goupilianus (TURBO), 362, 363, 367.

INDEX.

gracile (DENTALIUM), 444.
gracilis (ACRILLA), 229,

» (FAsoroLARrA), 107,

» (aITTORINA), 264,

» (mrrra), 102.

» (PTERODONTA), 41.

»(-e) (PTYCHOSTOMA), 295.

» (TURRITELLA), 213.
gradata (NERINEA), 176.
grande (ASTRALIUM), 358,

»» (DENTALIUM), 439,
grandis (ACRILLA), 229.

» (NERINEA), 178.
granulata (ALARTA), 32.

Ai (BURTINELLA), 238,

*eranulata (LYRIA), 99.

granulata (TEREBRA), 171.

*eranulata (TRITONIDEA), 125.

granulata (TURRITELLA), 224.
granulatum (ASTRALIUM), 358.
granulatus (TROCHUS), 373.
granulato-cincta (MELANTA), 208.
granulato-lineatum (acTzoN), 409.
granuliferus (PUGNELLUS), 19, 21.
granulosa (EMARGINULA), 393.

*oranulosa (GIBBULA), 370.

granuloso-cinctus (TURBO), 362.
granuloso-clathratus (TURBO), 362.
gratum (SOLARIUM), 249,
gravida (scapHA), 82.
gravidum (TRITONIUM), 136.
Grayana (ASSIMINEA), 272.

rh pees 317.
Grayi (AURICULINA), 400.

Hagenovi (AVELLANA), 410.

Hagenoviana (TURRITELLA), 224,

Haidingeri (CERITHIUM), 188,
6p (SCALARIA), 232.

Haimei (votura), 73..

HALIA, 453.

HALIOTID#, 387.

Haliotis, 388.

HAMINEA, 429.

Hammon (TROCHUS), 364,

hamulus (PUGNELLUS), 19.

HAMUS, 263.

hamus (ALARIA), 26.

HAPLOCOCHLIAS, 351.

Hardemanensis (TURRITELLA), 214,

harpa (voLUTA), 97.
Harpzformis (COLUMBELLA), 139,

~ HARPELLA, 96.

HARPIN, 60.

Haydeni (aNnIsoMyoN), 326.
HAYDENIA, 142.

Heeri (@uauconta), 211.
Heisiana (PLEUROTOMA), 68.
HELOCION, 320.

HELICID&, 6, 447.
heliciforme (cRossosTOMA), 349.
HELICINA, 345.

HELICINA, 6.

HELICINIDZ, 331.

helicinus (sARMATICUS), 356.
HELICOCRYPTUS, 347.
helicoides (ASSIMINEA), 272.
HELIX, 6.

HELONYX, 441.

helvetica (@LAuCONTA), 211.
helveticus (PSEUDOCASSIS), 50.
HEMIFUSUS, 113. “
HEMISINUS, 207.

heptagona (PLEUROTOMA), 68, 69.
Herklotsi (tuRBO), 362.
HETEROBRANCHIATA, 395.
HETERODONTA, 328.
HETEROGLOSSA, 435.
HETEROPODA, ix.

Hilgardii (tuRBINopstIs), 161.

489

HINDSIA, 132, 135, 457.
HIPPOCRENE, 19.

HIPPONYX, 318.

HIRUNDELLA, 434.

HIRUNDINELLA, 434,

hirundo (cyprmaA), 51.
*hispidulum (cERITHIUM), 188, 194.
hispidum (CERITHIUM), 188.
Hoeveni (EMARGINULA), 393.
HOLOPEA, 263.

HOLOPELLA, 285.

holoserica (-um) (ANGYSTOMA), 11.
HOLOSTOMATA, 205.
Hombroniana (PYRULA), 149,
Hornesana (NATICA), 335.

Hornesi (DEIANIRA), 336.

» (TURBO), 263.
Hornesiana (NERITA), 335, 338.
Hornii (BULA), 431.

» (conus), 71.

»» (PRISCOFUSTS), 452.

» (SOLARIUM), 250.

» (TRITONIUM), 133.
Huaheinensis (ASSIMINEA), 278,
Hugardiana (AVELLANA), 404,
Humberti (vonuTa), 73.
Humboldtii (AvetLAN A), 411.

a (TURRITELLA), 212.
Huoti (tRocHUvs), 365, 374.
HYALA, 268, 283.

HYDATINA, 404.
HYDROBIA, 270.
HYDROBIINZ, 270,
HYOLITHES, 441.

ICARIDZ, 431.
ICARUS, 431.
Icauensis (AcTHON), 404, 407.
ILAIRA, 251, 351.
ILIANASSA, 458.
IMBRICARIA, 73, 102.
imbricatum (CERITHIUM), 261.
impressa (EMARGINULA), 391.
sf (HAYDENTA), 143.
(TORNATELL®A), 402,
impressus (ACTHON), 409.
*inauguratum (CERITHIUM), 188, 193.
inequicostatum (SCALPELLUM), 326.
ineequicostatus (ANISOMYON), 326.
incavata (NERINEA), 183.
incerta (CYPRHA, MARGINELLA, OVULA),
46, 54.
incerta (PHASIANELLA), 119, 354.
», (um) (PTEROCERAS), 61.
+5 RISSOINA), 279.
> Gan 367.
*inconstans (LITTORINA), 265.
incrassata (AVELLANA), 406, 411.
a (RIssOA), 277.
*indica (ARcoTIA), 215.
*indica (GOSAVIA), 73.
*indica (LEPTOMARIA), 386.
*indicus (STRAPAROLUS), 258.
*Indrana (EUSPIRA), 302.
*inermis (CYLICHNA), 431.
inflata (AVELLANA), 410.

» (CHEMNITZIA), 285.

» (MOHRENSTERNIA), 274,

» (OLIVA), 451.

» (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.

,, (-um) (TYLOSTOMA), 36, 293.
inflexus (TURBO), 362.
infragranulata (TURRITELLA), 214,
infralineata (TURRITELLA), 214,
INFUNDIBULUM, 316, 364.
inique-ornata (TURRITELLA), 213.
inornatum (SOLARIUM), 250.
inornatus (ACTON), 408.

*intercedens (CANCELLARIA, EUCITA), 164,
intermedia (-um) (TYLOSTOMA), 36,

490

*intersecta (LITHOPOMA), 360.
involuta (ACTMONELLA), 431.

a (CYPRHA,MARGINELLA,OVULA),

46, 52.
% (PHASIANELLA), 353.
- (PLEUROTOMA), 68.

i (PYRAMIDELLA), 175, 353.
10, 207.
To (ascionaRt), 107.
IOLE, 288.
iostoma (CERITHIUM), 202.
IOTHIA, 320.
IPHINA, 159.
IRRAVADIA, 275,
ISANDA, 348,
ISAPIS, 260.
ISOPLEURA, 448,
ISOPLEURUS, 448.
IsPIpuLA, 451.
IvreRtA, 175.
Itierianus (FUSUS), 124.
ITRUVIA, 177, 182.

J
Jaccardi (BULLINA), 408.
sp (BISSOINA), 279.
x (TORNATINA), 408,

» (TURBO), 356.
JANTHINA, 315.
JANTHINIDZ#, 315.
Japonica (TOMICHIA), 273.
Japonicus (MACROCHEILUS), 291.

5 (STROMBUS), 19.
Jason (TROCHUS), 373.

*Jerdoniana (GIBBULA), 370.
soPas, 146.

*jugosus (CALCAR), 359.

*junceus (ACTHON), 417,

*junceus (TECTUS), 872.

Kamiesch (Cycrops), 141.
Kamtschatkana (HALIOTIS), 388,
*Karapaudiense (SOLARIUM), 256.
Karreri (FASCIOLARIA), 455.
*KAYEI (CYPRHA, OVULA), 46, 56, 450.
KEILOSTOMA, 276, 280.
KILVERTIA, 189.
KLEINELLA, 404.
Klipsteini (warrca), 308.
*Konincki (TRICHOTROPIS), 158.
(TRITONIUM), 133.
op (TROcHUS), 158.
*Kurribiemse (SOLARIUM), 256.

Labadyei (tRocHUS), 362.
LABIO, 362, 364.
labiosa (ApTYCHA), 424.
» (AVELLANA), 424,
*labiosa (RINGICULA), 424.
labiosa (TORNATELLA), 424, 427.
LAOINIA, 459.
laciniata (DELPHINULA), 377.
lacryma (AVELLANA), 410.
» (RINGICULINA), 408,
LACUNA, 261,
LACUNARIA, 262.
LACUNID®, 259.
LACUNINZ, 261.
leve (CERITHIUM), 192.
LEVIBUCCINUM, 458.
levigata (ALARIA), 27.
as (NERITOPSIS), 309.
on (ROSTELLARTA), 24.
levigatum (BUCCINUM), 182,
levis (acTHoN), 403.
3 eae 430.
»» (ERATO), 59.

INDEX.

levis (MELANOPSIS), 208.
» (RISSOA), 288.
leviuscula. (FASCIOLARIA), 107.
(ROSTELLARIA), 24.
LAGENA, 137.
Laharpi (TROCHTS), 365.

» .(TYLOSToMA), 40, 294,
Lallierianum (CERITHIUM), 202.
Lamarckii (PLEUROTOMA), 69.

oi (STROMBUTS), 294.

S (TROcHACTHON), 410.
Lamarensis (SCALA), 231.
lambis (PTEROCERAS), 447.
LAMELLARIA, 311.
LAMELLARIINA, 311.
lamellosa (HALIOTIS), 388.

(waTIca), 302.

*lamellosus (THYLACODES), 248.

LAMPANTA, 191, 211.

LAMPAS, 131.

lampas (TRITONIUM) 181,
LAMPRODOMA, 451.

LAONA, 430.

lapidosus (STRAPAROLUS), 251, 255.
LAPPARTA, 450.

LARINA, 268.

*larvata (EUPTYCHA), 426.

*lassulum (CERITHIUM), 198.
latericea (ASSIMINEA), 272.
late-umbilicatus (TROCHUS), 366,
laticostatum (DENTALIUM), 443.
LATIRUS, 105, 107.
latisepta (VOLUTILITHES), 98, &e,, 454.
lautus (TROCHTS), 366.
Lavenayanus (GALEROPSIS), 458.
laxa (DELPHINULA), 368.

Leai (MoNOPTYGMA), 402.
Leana (CYCLOGYRA), 252.
Lefebreanus (TROCHACTHON), 410,
leioderma (VOLUTILITHES), 90.
LEIODOMUS, 133, 140.
LEIOPLACODES, 268.
LEIOPLAX, 268.

LEIOPYRGA, 353,

LEIOSTRACA, 287,

lemniscata (NaATICA), 318,

lens (STRAPAROLUS), 255.
lenta (SOLIDULA), 409.
Leopoliensis (arr), 102.
leoperdites (TURRITELLA), 214,
LEPETA, 325.

LEPETID4, 325.
LEPTOCONCHUS, 146.
LEPTOMARIA, 382.

LEPTOXIS, 207.

LEUCOTINA, 402.

LEUCOZONIA, 105, 106,

levata (OPHILETA), 252.
LEVIFUSUS, 456.

levistriatus (TROCHTS), 362,
LEWISIELLA, 345.

ligata (PTYCHATRACTUS), 455.
lignaria (BULA), 435.

lima (VOLUTA), 96.

*limbatum (CERITHIUM), 194.
limbatus (CRASPEDOTUS), 363.
Limburgensis (ImBRICARIA), 106.

(urrRa), 72, 102.
limneziformis (TRIPTYCHA), 402.
limopsis (VOLUTILITHES), 96, 121.
lineata (BULLA), 401.

»» (ASS8A), 143.
3, (PSEUDOLIVA), 143.
lineatum (DENTALIUM), 443.

» (TYLOsToMA), 294.
lineolata (PHASIANELLA), 407, 409,
lintea (DAPHNEILA), 68,
LIONELLA, 207.

LioTiA, 351.

LIOTIADZ, 350,
LIOTIIDA, 350.
LIOTIINZ; 350.

LIPPISTES, 351.
lirata (AsstminzEa), 272.
*lirata (EUSPIRA), 303.
liratum (BUCCINUM), 143.
LIROFUSUS, 456.
LITHOGLYPHUS, 261, 271.
LITHOPOMA, 357.
LITHOTROCHtS, 212.
LITIAXIs, 147,
LITIOPA, 259.
LITIOPINZ, 259.
littorea (ASSIMINEA), 272,
» (LITTORINA), 264,
LITTORINA, 263.
LITTORINELLA, 271.
LITTORINIDZ, 259.
LITTORININZ, 262.
lituus (cAPULUS), 319,
LIvona, 364,
longirostris (FUSUS, PYRULA), 149,
longispira (PTERODONTA), 39.
LOBIGER, 432.
Loclensis (TURBO), 352.
Lofotense (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 441.
Loliolum (suxxa), 405.
LOPHOCERCID2, 431.
loricata (DESLONGCHAMPSIA), 324.
*loricatula (PLEUROTOMARIA), 385.
loricatum (TRITONIUM), 129, 134,
loricatus (MUREX), 129,
LOTTORIUM, 131.
LOXONEMA, 285,
LUCAPINA, 392.
Luidii (acr®ontNa), 399.
Lujani (GLAvoonNra), 211,
LUNA, 357.
LUNATIA, 296.
LUPIA,. 298.
LUPONIA, 49.
Lusani (CERITHIUM), 211.
lutea (ASSIMINEA), 272.
Lyoina, 449.
Lyelli (monoponTa), 364,
» (TURBO), 368,
LYOGYRUsS, 268.
lyrata (NAssA), 132.
» (NATICA), 303.
LYRCEA, 211.
LYRIA, 96.
Tysis 312.

MACLUREA, 254.

MACLURITES, 254.

MACROCHISMA, 393.
MACROCHEILDS, 263, 290.
MACROCYCLIS, 12.

macroptera (HIPPOCRENE), 19, 23.
macrostoma (BULA), 431.

RS (LITTORINA), 312.

. op (ROTELLA), 347.
macrostomus (CONUS), 457.
maculata (SOLARIELLA), 367.
MAGILUS, 146.

Mailleana (AVELLANA), 410.
Mailleanus (TURBO), 358.
MALEA, 61.

MAMMA, 298.

mammeformis (NERITA), 337.
MAMMILLA, 297.
mammillatus (FICOPSIS), 452.

» (FICUS), 452.
Mandelslohi (NERINEA), 176,
MANGELIA, 66.

Mantelliana (BpuLzA), 431.
manubriatus (PUGNELLUS), 19, 21.
MARGARITA, 368.

margaritaceum (CERITHIUM), 192.
MARGARITELLA, 367.
margaritiferum (CERITHIUM), 188.
MARGARITINA, 367.

marginata (AOTmON), 402, 411.
ny (ASSIMINEA), 272.
(MELANTA), 280.

y (PTERODONTA), 39.
MARGINELLA, 75.
MARGINELLAOPA, 454,
MARGINELLINA, 75.
marginelloides (cyTHARA), 65.

*Mariew (EUSPIRA), 304,

Marie (NATIOA), 304.

», (TROCHUS), 366.

MARINULA, 403,

maritima (asstminpa), 272.

marmoreus (CONUS), 72.

MARMAROSTOMA, 356.

Marollinus (tRocHUS), 364.

Marrotianus (FUsUS), 123.

Marrotinus (TROCHUS), 365:

MARSENIA, 311.

Marticensis-(cypRma, OVULA), 46.
a (conws), 71.

Martinianus (TURBO), 358.

Marullensis (Acton), 408.

MassYLa, 161.

mastoidea (NATICA), 295, 301.

Matheroniana (Natica), 297.

Mathewsonii (CINULIA), 411.
D _ (onrvA), 60.
sf {ScaLA), 231.

MATHILDA, 214.

MAURITIA, 449. -

Mauritiana (cypRmA), 449.

Mauritianus (TRocHUS), 365.

MAZALINA, 455.

Mazatlanica (CERITHIDEA), 202.

Mazza, 105.

Meadii (TJRRITELLA), 214.

Meckelii (GastROPTERON), 433.

medium (DENTALIUM), 442.

Meekii (ANISOMYON), 326.

MEGISTOMA, 434,

MEIOCERAS, 234,

MELANIA, 207.

MELANIIDA, 207.

MELANIINE, 207.

melanoides (TEREBRA), 171.

MELANOPSIS, 207.

MELANOPSIN, 207.

MELANTHO, 268.

MELAPIUM, 146, 147.

MELO, 83.

MELONGENA, 112.

MENESTHO, 173. -

mercatoria (COLUMBELLA), 139.

Meriani (NERINEA), 175.

MERICA, 116.

MESALIA, 212.

MESESCHIZA, 207.

MESOCHILOSTOMA, 68.

MESOSTOMA, 189, 276.

META, 457.

METOPTOMA, 319, 324.

METULA, 118.

MICANA, 451,

Michaillensis (NERIvTA), 337.

» (PILEOLUS), 337.
mH (STRAPAROLUS), 254, 351.
£5) (TURBO), 352.

Michauxianum (DENTALIUM), 443.
Michelini (sonarium), 250.
Michoni (ROTELLA), 349.
microptygma (CORDIERA), 68.
MICROPYRGUS, 273.
MICROSTELMA, 275.
MICROTHYCA, 348,

MICROTIS, 379.

militaris (CAPULTS), 319.
millegranum (SOLARIUM), 255.
miniata (ASSIMINEA), 272.
minima (&VELLANA), 411.
minimus (? conws), 71.
MINOLIA, 351. b

INDEX.

minor eee 431,

i PLEUROTOMA), 68.
minuscula (oyLicHNA), 430.
minuta (BELLEROPHINA), 393,

(fEREBRA), 170.
minutula (MELANOPSIS), 273.
minutus (PHORUS), 246.
minutus (TROCHACTHON), 418.
mirabilis (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.
MIRALDA, 459.
miranda (CROSSEA), 229.
Mississippensis (AMPULINOPSIS), 296.
(RINGINELLA), 416.

MITRA, 101.
mitreformis (LYRTA), 96.

3 (PLEUROTOMA), 64
MITRELLA, 146.
MITREOLA, 103.
MITRIN &, 101, 455.
MITROIDEA, 455.
MITROMORPHA, 453.
MITROPSIS, 455. .
MITSELLA,; 457.
MODELIA, 356.
modestus (FICOPSIS), 452.
modicellus (AcTHON), 409.
MODULUS, 261.
M@RCHIA, 288, 351.
Meerchii (CERITHIDEA), 202.
Mohrensterni (scaLrona), 275.
MOHRENSTERNIA, 274,
MOITESSERIA, 271.
MONETARIA, 449.
Monheimi (Rapa), 148.
MONILEA, 362,
monilifer (CRYPTOPLOCUS), 181,
monilifera (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.

» (TURCICA), 366,

. (TURRITELLA), 227.
moniliferum (SCOLIOSTOMA), 239.
moniliferus (CRYPTOPLOCUS), 179.
MONILIOPSIS, 453.

MONOCEROS, 146.

MONODACTYLTS, 19,

monodactylus (COLUMBELLA), 139.
MONODONTA, 362.

monodonta (VoLUTA), 79.

MONOPLEUROBRANCHIATA, 396.

monoplicus (NISO, TROCHUS), 181.
MONOPTYGMA, 178, 451.
MONOTO-CARDIA, vi.
montana (TRICULA), 271.
MOREA, 147.
Moreana (ITIERIA), 175.
Moreanus (TROCHUS), 345.
Moreauensis (CERITHIOPSIS), 186.
MORMULA, 459.
Morteauensis (TROCHUS), 365.
Mortoni (BULA), 431.

» (CYPRHA), 52.

» (SOLIDULA), 409.
MORUM, 62.
Mose (DENTALIUM), 443.

9» (ITIERTA), 175.

» (PYR@OPOLON), 438.
Mosense (CERITHIUM), 190, 202.
Mosensis (CHEMNITZIA), 285.
Moutoniana (acTHonrINA), 408.
Moutonianus (STRAPAROLUS), 254.
Muvcronattia, 290.

Miilleri (actzon), 409.

» (BULLA), 414.

» (CYLICHNA), 430.
Mulleti (TURBO), 352.

multicanaliculatum (DENTALIUM), 443.

multidentata (voLuTA), 73.
multilineata (TURRITELLA), 214, 226.
multistriata (FULGURARIA), 89.
*multistriata (TURRITELLA), 224.
munde (TURBO), 338.
munita (NATICA), 309.
» (NERITA), 309.

491.

*munita (VANIKORO), 309.
munitus (TURBO), 368.
Murchisoni (mrrra), 454.
MUROHISONIA, 381,

MUREX, 128.

*muricata (YOLUTILITHES), 94,

muricatum (ASTRALIUM), 358.
es (CERITHIUM), 189.

MURICIDE, 111, 455,

muricina (VOLUTA), 105,

MURICIN#, 128, 457.

murreus (TURBO), 348,

MyYonra, 401.

MYRISTICA, 112,

mytiloides (NACELLA), 321.

myurus (ALARIA), 27.

NACELLA, 320.
nana (MITRA), 102.
Nanaimoense (DENTALIUM), 444.
NANINA, 12.
Narica, 307.
NARONA, 116, 166.
NASSA, 140, 144,
NASSARIA, 132.
NASSINA, 111.
NASSINZ#, 111.
nasuta (VoLUTA), 80,
NATICA, 294,
NATICARIA, 297.
NATICELLA, 308.
naticella (20REA), 149,
NATICIDZ, 291.
NATICINA, 212.
NATICIN A, 294,
NATICODON, 296, 308.
naticoides (BuccINUM), 142.

a (CINULIA), 411.

”» (ryLostoma), 40, 292.
NATICOPSIS, 295.
nautiliformis (waTrca), 313.
Navaroensis (youuTa), 80.
NAVICELLA, 333.
NAYTHIA, 141.
Nebrascense (PSEUDOBUCCINUM), 143.
Nebrascensis (BULLA), 431.

Hs (FossaR), 261.

» (MARGARITA), 368.
nebulosum (DENTALIUM), 439.
neocomiensis (COLUMBELLA), 139.

s {EMARGINULA), 391.
NEPTUNEA, 116.

Neptuni (TURRITELLA), 220.
Nerea (NIS0), 288.

Nerei (acrmonrna), 407.
Nereidis (rusvs), 126.
NERINEA, 177, 183.

*nerinea (TURRITELLA), 222.
nerineiformis (TURRITELLA), 214.
NERIPTERON, 333.

NERITA, 334,
NERITACEA, 330.
NERITELLA, 333.

neriteus (CYCLOps), 141,
NERITIDZ, 330.
NERITINA, 333.

neritina (PHASIANELLA), 353.
NERITINIDZ, 330.
NERITOIDES, 263.
NERITOMA, 337.
NERITOPSID#, 307.
NERITOPSIS, 309.
NEUROBRANCHIA, ix.
NEVERITA, 297.

*Newboldi (cyPR#A, LUPONTA), 54, 450.
Nicolettianus (TROocHUS), 366.
Nifat (PUSIONELLA), 168.
nigricostatus (OANTHARTS), 118, 132.
NINELLA, 356.

Niphonensis (LEUCoTINA), 402.

492

NIPHONIA, 379.
NISEA, 146.
NISO, 288.
nitida (FASCIOLARTA), 106.
> (Mamma), 207.
»» (MITRA), 102.
nitidula (TURRITELLA), 222,

» (voLUTA), 95.

niveum (BUCCINUM), 132.
*nobilis (PTERODONTA, TYLOSTOMA), 43,
448.
nodifera (PYRULA), 149.
*podifera (RAPA), 153.
nodosa (EMARGINULA), 393.

>> (NATICA), 335, 338.

» (NERITA), 335, 338.

5» (TURBOIDEA), 357.
nodoso-costata (NATICA), 338.
nodosum (DOLIUM), 61.
nodosus (CIRRUS), 389.

*nodulosa (LAGENA), 137.
*nodulosa (TRICHOTROPIS), 159.
nodulosus (STROMBUS), 61.
Noeggerathiana (TURRITELLA), 228.
Normanianus (CIRRUS), 389.
NorTHIA, 140, 169.
Nostradami (CERITHIUM), 188.
notabile (DENTALIUM), 443.
*notabilis (OXYTELE), 369.
NOTOBRANCHIATA, 396.
novemcostata (DRILLIA), 68.
NUBECULA, 71.
NUDIBRANCHIATA, 395.
nudum (DENTALIUM), 443.
numida (DELPHINULA), 369.
nutans (DENTALIUM), 443.
Nysti (DENTALIUM), 443.
Nystiana (FISSURELLA), 393.
Nystii (SoLARIUM), 238.

obconica (TEREBRA), 170.
OBELISCUS, 172.
*obesa (ACTHONINA), 407, 409, 412.
obesa (PyLOsToM4a), 40.
obesula (rULIMA), 281, 288.
obliqua (crInULIA), 411.
» (NATICINA), 314.
obliquestriata (ACTHONELLA), 480.
” (wATICA), 303, 309.
obsoleta (AVELLANA), 411.
obsoletus (TROCHTS), 262.
obtusa (AcTRONINA), 403.
»» (CANCEDLARIA), 161.
*obtusiuscula (BULLINULA), 420.
OCANA, 356.
occidentalis (BULTA), 431.

5 (TECTURA), 322.
octo-costulatum (DENTALIUM), 444.
ODONTOPOLYS, 457.
oDOsToMIA, 173, 182.

OLANA, 328,
*Oldhamiana (RIssoA), 278.
*Oldhamianum (TROPHON), 129.
OLIVA, 60.
oliva (BUCCINUM), 142.
OLIVIDZ, 60, 450.
oliviformis (AcTmoN), 410.
OLIVINA, 451.
OLIVIN &, 60, 451.
OLIVULA, 451.
OMALAXIS, 250.
Omalusi (TURRITELLA), 219.
OMPHALTIA, 209.
OMPHALIUS, 363.
omphalotropis (ETHALIA), 345.
ONISCIA, 62.
ONISCIDIA, 62.
ONOBA, 274.
onusta (XENOPHORA), 246,
ON USTIDZ, 245,

INDEX.

ONUSTUS, 246.
Oolithieum (BuUCccINUM), 142.
*Ootatoorense (TYLOSTOMA), 48, 448.
Ootatoorensis (PTERODONTA, TYLOS-
TOMA), 43.
OPALIA, 230.
OPERCULATUM, 398.
OPHILETA, 252.
OPISTHOBRANCHIA, ix, 394.
OPTEDICEROS, 272.
*orbiculata (MARGARITA), 377. .
*orbiculata (VITRINELLA), 350.
Orbignyana (PLEUROTOMA), 68.

(ROSTELLARIA), 26.

xD (VOLUTILITHES), 94.
Orbignyanus (FUsUs), 111.
Orbignyi (BuLLA), 408.

D (HELCION), 322.

5 (NORTHIA), 338.
Oregonense (TRITONIUM), 132.
Oregonensis (CYLICHNA), 430.

ie (PRISCOFUSUS), 452.
*orientalis (VELUTINA), 314,
ornata (ACTHONINA), 409,
» (ASSIMINEA), 272.

i BULLA), 410.

- (ete aotay 274,

*ornata (NATICINA), 314,
ornata (NERITA), 340.

» - (NERITOPSIS), 309.

9» (Scat), 234.
ornatissima (ANGARTA), 368.

ef) (NERITA), 338.

me (stoMATIA), 358, 379.
ornatissimum (CERITHIUM), 190, 200.
ornatissimus (CAPULTS), 319.

*ornatus (EUCHELUS), 371.

ornatus (HELICOCRYPTUS), 349.
ORTHODONTA, 328.
OSILINUS, 364.
OTAVIA, 363.
Otavianus (CRASPEDOTUS), 363.
OTOCHEILUS, 454. ‘
OTOSTOMA, 334, 335.
ovata (ASSIMINEA), 272.

» (PTERODONTA), 294.
ovatum (TYLOSTOMA), 36.
oviformis (AMAUROPSIS), 295.

*oviformis (EUPTYCHA), 426.
oviformis (NERITA), 226.
ovoides (ACTHONINA), 409.
» (BULLA), 414, 430.
OvuLA, 46.
ovula (AVELLANA), 411.

» (CYPR®A), 52, 56.

»» (GLOBICONCHA), 52, 56.
OVULINZ, 45, 449,

OvuLuM, 46.

ovum (AcTxON), 408, 411.
OXYNOE, 432.
OXYNOEID2, 431.
OXYTELE, 362.

PACHYBATRON, 62, 453.
PACHYPOMA, 357.
PADOLLUS, 388.
*pagoda (EUSPIRA), 301.
pagoda (NATICA), 301.
PAGODUS, 262.
Pailletteana (CHEMNITZIA), 285.
Palassoui (BULA), 414, 430.
palliata (APORRHAIS), 34.
*palliata (ROSTELLARIA), 34.
palliatus (CALYPTROPHORUS), 34.
PALUDESTRINA, 271.
paludinz-formis (AMAUROPSIS), 295.
PALUDINELLA, 271.
PALUDOMINZ, 207.
*pannucea (AMAUROPSIS), 299,
*pansus (@YRODES), 805.

papillata (tEoTURA), 322.
PAPILINA, 456.
*papilionacea (aLaRta), 31.
papilionacea (APORRHAIS, ROSTELLABIA),
31

papulata (HALIOTIS), 388.
papyracea (RAPA), 152.
paradoxa (AVELLANA), 411.

A (DIARTHEMA), 27,
paradoxum (CHRYSOSTOMA), 346. _
Parisiense (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 440,
Parisiensis (@ADUS), 440. :

*Parkinsoni (ALARIA, ROSTELLARIA), 30,
448.
PARMOPHORUS, 391.
Parryi (BUCCcINoPsIS), 143,
PARTHENIA, 459.
parva (TECTURA), 322.
>> (TURBINELLA), 106.
*parvula (FUSTIARIA), 445,
parvula (NERITA), 338.
a (eyRvLA), 149.
parvulum (BUCCINUM), 142,
PASITHEA, 284.
pastinaca (CANTHARUS), 118, 133.
PATELLA, 321, 328.
patella (NERINEA), 181,
PATELLIDZ, 328.
patelliformis (anrsoMYoN), 325.
PATELLOIDEA, 320.
patens (NATICA), 40.
PATINA, 321.
Pattoni (scata), 231.
paucivaricatum (TRITONIUM), 133.
paucivolvus (STRAPAROLUS), 255.
pauperculum (DENTALIUM), 444,
pedernalis (FUSUS), 184, 457,
PEDICULARIA, 45.
PEDIOULARIACEA, 448,
PEDICULABINA, 45.
PEDIPES, 403.
PELECYPODA, vii.
pellis-serpentis (TEGULA), 364.
PELORONTA, 334.
penitus (FICOPSIS), 452.
PENTADACTYLUS, 146.
pentagonum (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 441.
pentangulatus (STRAPAROLUS,) 253.
PERISSOLAX, 113.
perlata (TUDICLA, PYROPSIS), 149.
perovata (LUPIA), 298.
PERSIOULA, 75, 139.
PERSONA, 130, 131.
PERSONELLA, 457.
perspectivus (EUTROCHUS), 365.
Pertyi (TROCHUS), 365.
pes-pelicani (APORRHAIS), 25, 447.
PETALOCONCHUS, 239. }
Petchorz (acrmon), 409.
petrosa (CYLICHNAa), 430,

», (GALEODEA), 453.
petrosus (SEMIOASSIS), 453.
PHALIUM, 453.
PHANEROPHTHALMUS, 434,
PHARETRIUM, 438.

PHASIANELLA, 352.
PHASIANELLINA, 352.

PHILINE, 434.

PHILINEID, 433.

PHILINOPSIS, 434.

PHILIPPIA, 249.

Philippianum (STOATOSTOMA), 346.
Phillipsii (BURTINELLA), 238, 242.

» (CERITHIUM), 189,

PHILOPOTAMIS, 207,
PHORID#, 245.
PHORUS, 246.

pPuHos, 140.
PHOSINWA, 111.
PHOTINA, 345.
PHOTINULA, 345.
PHYLLIDA, 396.

PHYSEMA, 430.
pica (TURBO), 364.
Pichleri (TaNALtA), 265.
Pictetianus (TURBO), 358.
picturata (LEIOPYRGA), 353.
Pidanceti (NaTICA), 297.
PIESTOCHEILUS, 457.
Pietti (FUsus), 112.

» (TROCHUS), 364.
PILA, 334.
PILEOLUS, 333.
PILEOPSIS, 318.

pileum (OREPIDULA, SPIRA, CRYPTA), 317.

PILIDIUM, 325,
PILISCUS, 325.

*pillulosa (CYPRBA, LUPONIA), 53.
PINAXIA, 146.
pinguis (ASSIMINEA), 272.

x» (CINULTA), 411.
» (RINGICULA), 411.

PIRENA, 207.
PISANIA, 118.
PISANIANA, 111.
PITONILLUS, 345.
Pizcuetana (CASSIOPE,

PLEUROTOMARIA), 211.
PLACOBRANCHIATA, 396. ©
plana (TURRITELLA), 213.
PLANARIA, 250, 252.
PLAN AXIDZ, 259.
PLANAXINA, 259.
PLANAXIS, 259.
planicostatum (DENTALIUM), 443.
PLANILABIATA, 320.
planissima (PYRULA), 148.
planissimum (HELCION), 322.
planulata (PYRELLA, PYRULA), 148.
planum (SOLARIUM), 250.
PLATYCHISMA, 254, 313.
PLATYOPTERA, 448.
PLATYOSTOMA, 251, 263, 313.
platyspira (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.
PLATYSTOMA, 251.
plebeia (NERITA), 338.
PLECTOPYLIS, 9.
PLEUROBRANCHIATA, 396.
PLEUVROBRANCHI D2, 397.
PLEUROPHYLLID2, 396.
PLEUROTOMA, 67.
PLEUROTOMACEA, 453.
PLEUROTOMARIA, 381.
PLEUROTOMARI I D#, 380.
PLEUROTOMI DA, 63, 453.
PLEUROTOMING, 64.
pleurotomoides (UREX), 129.

. (prycHosToMA), 295.

plicata (PYRULA), 149.

» (TURBINELLA), 105, 106.
plicatilis ey 364.
plicatus (CIRRUS), 389.
PODOPHTHALMA, 330.
POLADILHIA, 271.
polita (Iso), 288.

*politum (KEILOSTOMA), 282.
politus (stomaTopDon), 406.
POLLTA, 117.

Pollux (TROCHUS), 362.
POLYDONTA, 364, 365.
polygonalis (BURTINELLA), 238.
polygonum (DENTALIUM), 443.
POLYPHEMOPSIS, 285.
POLYPLACOPHORA, ix.
POLYTREMARIA, 383.
POMATIOPSINA, 272.
POMATIOPSIS, 272.
POMATOPYRGUS, 271.
POMAULAX, 357.

ponderosus (FUSUS), 91, 120.

GLAUCONIA,

*Pondicherriensis (FICULOPSIS), 85, 454.

Pondicherriensis (MUREX), 119.
*Pondicherriensis (POLLTA), 127.
Pondicherriensis (PYRULA), 85, 119.

INDEX.

*Pondicherriensis (TURRITELLA), 217.
ponticum (orosToMA), 338.
PORCELLIA, 381.
porphyrostoma (ruprIcLA), 152.
Portlandica (TEREBRA), 171.
POSTEROBRANOH HA, 434,
POTADOMA, 268.

POTAMIDES, 191,
POTAMI DIN, 191.
Prattii (CRossostoma), 349.
prelonga (TURRITELLA), 221.
prerupta (CRYPTA), 317.
Prestensis (MUREX), 128.
Prevosti (AVELLANA), 411.
PRIAMUS, 37.
prima (FASCIOLARTA), 107.
primus (PTEROCHEILOS), 349.
prisca (ACTHONEMA), 409.

»» (ETALONTA), 409.

»» (NERINEA), 179.

» (OLIVA), 60.
PRISOGASTER, 356.
problematica (AMPULLARTA), 399.
problematicus (SIGARETUS), 312.
proboscidale (cympBium), 77.
producta (ASSIMINEA), 272.
PROPILIDIUM, 325.
propinqua (TURRITELLA), 225.
PROSOBRANCHIA, ix, 13, 447.
PROSOPOCEPHALA, 435.
PROTO, 209.
provincialis (TURRITELLA), 212.
PSEUDOBUCCINUM, 142.
PSEUDOCASSIS, 50.
pseudocoronatum (CERITHIUM), 170.
pseudolineatum (BUCCINUM), 143.
PSEUDOLIVA, 142, 145.
PSEUDO-MELANIA, 285.
PSEUDOPHALLIA, vi.
PSEUDOPNEUMA, 259.
pseudoreticulata (EMARGINULA), 393.
PSEUDOROTELLA, 348.
PTEROCERAS, 14.
PTEROCERELLA, 4.48.
PTEROCHEILOS, 349.
PTEROCHILUS, 349.
PTERODONTA, 35, 448.
PTERONOTUS, 128.
PTEROPODA, ix.
PTEROSTOMA, 275.
PTYCHATRACTID2, 455.
PTYCHATRACTUS, 455.
PTYCHOMPHALUS, 345, 382.
PTYCHOSALPINX, 458.
PTYCHOSTOMA, 295.
PUGILINA, 112.

*pugilis (AcT#ON), 415.
PUGNELLTS, 18.
pulchella (acrmontNA), 404.

a (BULLA), 405.

3 (cINULIA), 411.

3 (LAGUNCTLA), 272.
Ay (NERITOPSIS), 309.
op (PALUDINA), 272.

pulchellum (somaRrtum), 250.
pullus (actzon), 404.
PULMONATA, ix, 6, 447.
PULSELLUM, 441.
pumila (TURRITELLA), 214.
punctata (MELANOPSIS), 208.
punctatum (TYLOSTOMA), 36.
PUNCTURELLA, 392.
pungens (LITTORINA), 302.
PUPILIA, 393. 7
pupoides (acrzon), 407.

x (ITIERTA), 175.

5 (ryLostoma), 40.
PURPURA, 146.
PURPURID4, 146.

*purpuriformis (ATHLETA), 91, 119.
(VoLUTA, FUSUS), 91, 119.

PURPURINA, 141.

493

PURPURINZ, 146.
PURPUROIDEA, 146.
pusilla (pITRUPA), 444,

» (NERITINA), 348.

»» (TURRITELLA), 214.

» (voxuTa), 79.
pusillum (DENTALIUM), 444.
PUSIONELLA, 167,
PUSIONELLADZ, 167.
PUSIONELLIDZ, 167.
PUSIONELLIN, 167.
PUSTULARIA, 50, 449.
pustulifera (TURRITELLA), 214.
PUTILLA, 288,
PYGM®A, 457.
pygmea (AVELLANA), 411.
PYGOBRANCHIATA, 396.
pyramidalis (cRYPTOPLOcUs), 180.
PYRAMIDEA, 365.
PYRAMIDELLA, 172.
PYRAMIDELLIDZ, 171.
PYRAMIS, 365.
PYRAZUS, 191.
PYRENA, 457.
PYRENELLA, 151, 191.
PYRGISCUS, 230.
PYRGOPOLON, 438.
PYRGULA, 271.
PYRGULINA, 459.

*pyriformis (MELO), 83.
PYRIFUSUS, 113, 457.
PYROPSIS, 149.
pyrostoma (TORNATELLA), 409, 410.
PYRULA, 113.
pyruliformis (mrTRA), 79, 84, 454.

tn (voLUTa), 79, 84.
PYXIPOMA, 244,

quadratum (SOLARIUM), 250.
quadricincta (TURRITELLA), 224.
quinquecarinata (BURTINELLA), 238.
quinquecincta (DITREMARTA), 384.

es (TURRITELLA), 222, 223.
quinquecosta (DOLIOPSIS), 452.
quinquelineata (TURRITELLA), 224.
Quoyana (PLEUROTOMARIA), 381.

radiata (ASSIMINEA), 272.
» (EMARGINULA), 393.

radiatum (ASTRALIUM), 246, 358.
*yadiatula (SOLARIELLA), 375.
radiatulus (TROCHUS), 375.
radiatus (PLANORBIS), 238, 349.
*radula (VOLUTILITHES), 95.
*Rajah (UVANILLA), 360.
RANELLA, 130, 131.
RANELLACEA, 457.
RANELLINA, 457.

RAPA, 147.

RAPANA, 147, 156.
RAPANIN&, 147.
RAPHISTOMA, 315.

rarispina (VOLUTILITHES), 90.
Raulini (TURBO), 367, 375.
Rauliniana (AVELLANA), 411.

5 (DESHAYESIA), 337.
Razoumowskii (TROCHTS), 365.
reclivata (NERITOPSIS), 338.
RECLUZIA, 315.
recta (CYLICHNA), 430.
rectirostris (ROSTELLARIA), 23.
reflexilabrum (CROSSOSTOMA), 349
Remondii (conts), 71.

» (FICOPSIS), 452,

os (FUsts), 452,
Renausiana (ACTEONELLA), 403.

s (@LAUCONTA), 211.

494.

Renauxiana (NERITOPSIS), 309.
aS (TURRITELLA), 289.
Renense (BUCCINUM), 143.
Renevieri (actxoNn), 407.
o (@uauconta), 211.
3 (TROCHUS), 365.
reperta (BULLA), 430.

» (cYLIcHNA), 430.
Requieni (mrrra), 102.
Requieniana (NATICA), 295.

“ (ROSTELLARIA), 29.
*Requieniana (TRITONIDEA), 124,
Requieniana (voLtuTa), 81.
Requienianum (CERITHIUM), 199.
Requienianus (Fusus), 124.

as (TROCHUS), 362.

0 (TURBO), 358.
reticosum (CERITHIUM), 143, 201.
reticulata (CANCELLARIA), 161.

(irra), 102.
reticulatum (CERITHIUM), 102, 201,
RETUSA, 427.
Retzii (NaTIcA), 338.
Reussiana (PHASIANELLA), 353.
*Reussianus (LATIEUS), 107.
Reussii (ACMA), 322.

» (AcTHON), 409.

» (ACTHONELLA), 410.

> (BOYSTA), 6

>» (FUstS), 107.

» (ROSTELLARTA), 30.

» (2URPUROIDEA), 146.
rhinoceros (ALARTA), 26.
RHIZOCHILUS, 147.

Rhodani (DENTALIUM), 442, 443.

- (CERITHIUM), 200.

* (warttca), 297.
RHODOPE, 395.

*rhomboidalis (NEPTUNEA), 120.

(vo~uTa), 120.

rhynchoides (caruLus), 319.
RICINULA, 148.
Ricordeana (-um) (TyLosTomMa), 40.
Riddelli (Sonrpuna), 409.

*rigida (FASCIOLARIA), 109.
rigida (MELONGENA), 79.

»» (TURRITELLA), 213.

» (vouurTa), 79, 109.
rimosus (TURBO), 362.

RIMULA, 392.

ringens (ACTON), 408,
RINGICULA, 406.
RINGIOULINZ, 405.
RINGINELLA, 406,

Ripleanum (DENTALIUM), 444,
Ripleyana (STREPSIDULA), 118,
RISELLA, 260.

RIssoa, 275, 277.
RISSOELLIDZ, 268.
RISSOIDZ, 269.
RISSOINA, 276, 279.
RISSOINZ, 2'73.

RISSOININ®, 276.

RIVULINA, 268.

Robinaldina (APORRHAIs), 32.
Robineausiana (NERITOPSIS), 309, 310.
robusta (TURRITELLA), 214,
Rochatianum (Tynostoma), 40, 294.
Rochettina (BIFRONTIA), 251.
Réemeri (miTRA), 102.

w (NaATICA), 338.

Roissyi (LITTORINA), 264, 266.

» | (TURRITELLA), 212.
rosea (ASSIMINEA), 272.
ROSTELLARIA, 23, 34.

Rostellaria (CERITHIUM), 188.
ROSTELLITES, 454.
rostralis (CRYPTA), 317,
rostrata (CYPRMA), 52.

op (NERINEA), 175.
rostriformis (CREPIDULA), 317.
ROTELLA, 3409,

INDEX.

rotella (ORBIS), 251.
ROTELLAD, 344,
ROTELLIDA, 344.
ROTELLINA, 344,
*rotelloides (DELPHINULA), 378.
rotelloides (TROCHTS), 378.
os (TURBO), 378.
Rotomagense (DENTALIUM), 443.
rotulus (TROCHUS), 362.
rotundata (ASSTMINEA), 272.
*rotundata (EUSPIRA), 303.
rotundatus (TURBO), 303.
Rouyanus (TURBO), 356.
3 (VERMICULUS), 239.
ROXANTA, 430.
Royana (AVELLANA), 406, 411,
Rozeti (TROcHUS), 374.
rubella ‘ASSIMINEA), 272,
rubida (ASSIMINEA), 272,
» (DENTIORA), 45.
rude (CERITHIUM), 197.
rudis (RANELLA), 132,
5 (IURBO), 362.
rugosa (CLAVELLITHES), 117,
» (NATICA), 335, 338.
> (NERITA), 335.
*rugosissima (NERITA), 342,
rugostm (DENTALIUM), 443,
cs (ENTALIUM), 438.
RUMA, 297.
Rumphiana (CALYPTRA), 316,
RUNCINIDA, 397.
rusticus (FUSUS), 135.

SACCATA, vi.

Sacheri (DENTALIUM), 443.

Saffordi (FAscroLaRtA), 107, 455.
» (TURRITELLA), 214.

SAGENELLA, 457.

sagittata (PYRAMIDELLA), 178.

Salomonis (ACTHONELLA), 410,

Salsensis (voLUTA), 73.

sancte-crucis (CALYPTR#HA), 317.

Fs (CR¥PTOPLOCUS), 181.
_ (PTYCHOSTOMA), 295.

(VERMICULUS), 239,

Sandbergeri (RIss0A), 277.
SANDBERGERIA, 190.
SANELLINA, 457.
Santonensis (BULLA), 430,
SAO, 429.
SARMATICUS, 356.
Sarthensis (TURRITELLA), 213.
saturnalis (NATICA), 304.
Saubadianum (CERITHIUM), 200.
Saubadianus (MUREX), 129.
SCABINELLA, 453.
Scabra (BULLINULA), 404,

» (LITTORINA), 266.
SCABRICOLA, 101.
scabrum (TRITONIUM), 182.
scALA, 230,
SCALARTA, 230.
SCALARIADZ, 228,
SCALARIDA, 228.
scalarina (PUSIONELLA), 168.
scalaris (AOTHONINA), 408.

» (DELPHINULA), 368.

» (NERITOPSIS), 309.

Oy (rytostoma), 40.

*scalaroideum (CERITHIUM), 201,

SCALENOSTOMA, 459.
SCALIDZ, 228.
scaliformis (TURBO), 362,
SCALINA, 230.
SCALIOLA, 275.
SCALITES, 315.
SCALPELLUM, 326.
SCAPHA, 81,

SCAPHANDER, 430, 435.
SCAPHOPODA, 431.
SCAPHULA, 451,

SCARABUS, 35.

Scarpasensis (PLEUROTOMARTA), 365.

SCHISMATOBRANCHIATA, 380,

SCHISMOPE, 384.

SCHIZOSTOMA, 254,

Schmidelliana (NERITA, VELATES), 333.

SCISSURELLA, 383.

SCISSURELLI DA, 383.

SCOLIOSTOMA, 230.

SCOLYMUS, 105. ‘
*scrobiculata (ATHLETA), 92.
*scrobiculata (AVELLANA), 421.

sculpta (LITTORINA), 264.
*sculptilis (AVELLANA), 422.
SCURRIA, 320,

SCUTELLINA, 320.
scutellum (PATELLA), 324.
SCUTIBRANCHIATA, 329.
scutus, 391.
secalina (CYLICHNA), 430.
secans (LAGENA), 137.
Securifera (APORRHAIS), 28, 448.
(ROSTELLARIA), 28.
Sedgwickii (actxon), 404,
segregatus (TURBO), 368.
*semen (ACTHON), 415, 416.
*semen (TORNATELLA), 415.
SEMICASSIS, 453.
semicostatus (Contvs), 71.
be (STROMBUS), 22.

semiglobosa (CALYPTR#4), 317.
*seminatus (ACTON), 416.

SENECTUS, 356.

SEPARATISTA, 146, 157.

septemangulare (DENTALIUM), 443.

septemeostata (= latisepta) (voLurr-

LITHES), 93, 454.

septemlirata (TURBINOPSIS), 161.

serapidis (NERINEA), 179.

SERPULARIA, 252.

serrata (AVELLANA), 411.

sETIA, 273.

sexcincta (TURRITELLA), 226.

sexlineata (TURRITELLA), 226.

Shumardi (ANISOMYON), 326.
*Shutanurensis (SCALA), 233.

sicula (PEDICULARIA), 45.

Sieboldii (LITTORTNA), 266.

SIGARETINA, 298.

SIGARETUS, 298.

signum (BUCCINUM), 142,

SILIQUARIUS, 244,

SILIQUARUDZ, 244.

Sillimani (scawa), 231.

SIMIA, 45.

simplex (TURRITELLA), 228,

SIMPLUM, 131.

sinistra (TURRITELLA), 213.

sinuata (FASCIoLARIA), 107.

sinuatus (CoNts), 71.

sinuosa (NEBITOMA), 337.

SIPHONALIA, 142, 456.

SIPHONARIA, 326.

SIPHONARIID®, 326.

SIPHONIUM, 239.

SIPHONQDENTALIUM, 440.

SIPHONOSTOMATA, 14.

Sismondai (PLEUROTOMARIA), 383.

os (youuTa), 73.

SKENEA, 273.

SKENEINZ, 273.

SMARAGDINELLA, 430, 434,

Smithii (NERITA), 338.

~ (RRYSCOFUSUS, PYRULA, RAPA),
149, 452.

sociale (CERITHIUM), 198,

SOL, 357.

SOLARIELLA, 367.

SOLARIUDZ, 247.

SOLARIORBIS, 250.
solaris (PATELLA), 324.
SOLARIUM, 249.
SOLENOCONCH A, 435.
solida, (OCREPIDULA), 317.
SOLIDULA, 402.
solidula (ASSIMINEA), 272.
solitarius (TURBO), 363.
SOMATOGYRUS, 271.
sordida (ASsIMINEA), 272.
*sortita (AMPULLINA), 301.
Sowerbii (BURTINELLA), 238.
op (PHASIANELLA), 355.
es (eyRuLA), 149.
is (ROSTELLARIA), 448.

a (TURRITELLA), 224,
> (VERMICULARIA,VERMICULUS),
238, 244.

sparsisuleata (ACTHONINA), 399.
speciosa (BULDA), 431.

sphera (AVELLANA), 411.

*spheruliferum (CERITHIUM), 459.
Spillmani (TURBONILLA), 174.
spiniger (TANALIA), 208.
SPINIGERA, 27.
spinosa (BURSONTA), 68.

>» (GUILFORDIA), 358.

» (aITRA), 102.

» (TuUpIcLA), 151.
spinulosa (DELPHINULA), 368.
spirata (CYPRHA), 52, 450.

> (Natica), 802.
SPIRICELLA, 319.
spirilla (MUREX), 128.

» (rTUDICLA), 150,
SPIROCRYPTA, 317.
SPIROGLYPHUS, 239.
SPIRONEMA, 263.
spirulea (SERPULA), 237.

¥spissata (EUSPIRA), 303.
squamosa (@OsAVIA), 72,

2 (votuTa), 72.
Stackii (FaAscrozarta), 455,
Steiningeri (BuCcINUM), 148.
STELLA, 357.
stellatum (SoLARIUM), 250.
STENOTHYRA, 270.
STENOTIS, 262.
STEPHOPOMA, 238.
STILIFER, 290.
STILIFERINA, 290.
STILIFERINE (STILIFERID), 290.
STOATOSTOMA, 346.
Stoddardi (cERITHIUM), 196.
STOMATELLA, 379.
STOMATIA, 298, 379,
STOMATIIDZ, 378.
STOMATODON, 406.
stramineum (DENTALIUM), 444.
STRAMONTIA, 147.

*strangulata (SOLARIELLA), 376.
strangulatum (CERITHIUM), 189,
STRAPAROLUS, 253.
STREBLOCERAS, 234.

*strenua (LITTORINA), 267,
STREPHONA, 451.
STREPOMATIN 2, 207.

striata Rae 411.

BULL@A), 434,

» (CYPRmA), 46.

» (EMARGINULA), 393.

> (MEGISTOMA), 434.

>, (MESOCHILOSTOMA), 68,

>» (ovuna), 46,

(PASITHEA), 401.

(PHASIANELLA), 355, 409.

» _(PSEUDOCASSIS), 50.
striatella (CYLICHNA), 430.

*striatocostata (SCALA), 233.
striatogranulata (PLEUROTOMARIA), 387.
striatopunctata (ACTHONINA), 409,
striatosulcata (AcCTmONINA), 404.

INDEX.

striatulus (actmon), 409.
PA (TROOHUS), 365.
striatum (DENTALIUM), 443.
*striolatus (CANTHARIDUS), 374.
Strombecki (NATICELLA), 308.

. (TURBO), 362.
STROMBELLA, 116.
STROMBID2, 16, 17.
STROMBIDEA, 457.
strombiformis, (MELANIA), 211.
STROMBIN #, 17.
stromboides (conus), 64.

p (CYPR®HA), 65.
STROMBUS, 16.
STROPHOSTYLUS, 313, 319.
STRUTHIOLARIA, 16, 157.
STYLOMATOPHORA, 6.
STYLOPSIS, 459.
STYLOPTYGMA, 173.
subacuta (voLUTA), 79.
subacutus (ActxoN), 411.
subalbensis (AcT£ON), 408.
subalpina (BULLA), 435.
subarcuatum (DENTALIUM), 444,
subbuccinoides (FUSUS), 120.
subcancellatus (FUSUS), 119.
subcarinata (PYRULA), 149.
subclathratus (FUSUS), 148.
subconica (ASSTMINEA), 272.

Ba (NaTICA,) 295.

. (TURBINELLA), 106.
*subcostata (PSEUDOLIVA), 145.

subelliptica (SoLmpULA), 409.
SUBEMARGINULA, 391.
subfilosa (DAPHNELLA), 68,
subfunatus (TURBO), 368.
subfusiformis (@aADILA), 441,

D (PLEUROTOMA, TURRIS),

69.
subimbricatum (CERITHIUM), 201.
subincertus (FUSUS), 119, 354.
subincrassata (AVELLANA), 411.
subinflata (TyLosToMA), 40.
sublevigata (ROSTELLARIA), 24,
submuricata (VOLUTA), 94.
subovatus (4NISOMYON), 326.
subpellucida (RINGICULA), 411.
subplanus (STRAPAROLUS), 251, 255.
subpyramidalis (NERINEA), 180.
subrotundata (ASSIMINEA), 272.
subrugosa (BURTINELLA), 238, 242.
subsimplex (TURRITELLA), 228.
subspinosa (PLEUROTOMA), 68.
*substriatum (KEILOSTOMA), 281.
subsulcatus (acTHON), 408.
subterebralis (PLEUROTOMA), 68.
subtile (HELCION), 322.
» (PTEROCERAS), 143.
*subturbinata (SCALA), 232.
SUBULA, 168.
*subulatum (KEILOSTOMA), 282.
SUBULITES, 285.
sub-Vibreyana (TURRITELLA), 220,
Suessi (PLATYSTOMA), 252,
sulcata (AURICULA), 408.
» (COOKTA), 357.
» (PASITHEA), 401,
» (PYRDLA), 148,
suleatina (vANESIA), 284.
sulcatum (DENTALIUM), 437.
sulcifer (TURBO), 368.
sulcifera (RISSOINA), 275.
sulciferum (HELCION), 322.
SULCOBUCCINUM, 142.
sulcosa (STOMATIA), 368.
supracretacea (FASCIOLARIA), 106.

= (NEBRINEA), 179.
es (TURBINELLA), 105.

supracretaceum (BUCCINUM), 143.

= (INFUNDIBULUM), 317.
supraplicata (RAPA), 149.
suturalis (NATICA), 304,

sycorypus, 147, 452, 456.
Syhadrensis (CREMNOBATES), 262.
Syriaca (ACTHONELLA), 410, 431.
Syriacum (DENTALIUM), 444.
SYRNOLA, 173.

*tabulatum (KEILOsTOMA), 281.
TAHEITIA, 273.

TALPINA, 449.

*tamulicus (TECTUS), 371.
TANALIA, 207.

Tarentinum, (DENTALIUM), 438.
Tchihatcheffi (NERITA), 338.

Bs (orostoMm4s), 338.
TECTARIUS, 262.
TECTIBRANCHIATA, 395.
TECTURA, 320.

TECTURIDZ, 320.
TECTUS, 365.
TEGULA, 364.
tegulata (ALARTA), 33.

aA (MonopoNnTA), 364.
TEINOSTOMA, 140, 346.
TEINOTIS, 388,
TELESCOPIUM, 191.
TENAGODUS, 244.

*tenellus, (@YRODES), 306.
Tenesseensis (TURRITELLA), 214.
Tenoklensis (TURRITELLA), 214.
tentorium (HELCION), 322.
tenuilineata (SPIRONEMA), 263.
tenuis (VOLVARTIA), 408.
tenuistriata (BULLINA), 408,
TEREBELLIN2, 16,
TEREBELLUM, 17.

TEREBRA, 167.
terebra (NERINEA), 180.
terebralis (PLEUROTOMA), 68.

*terebralis (PTERODONTA ?), 42, 294.
TEREBRIDA, 167.
TEREBRINA, 168.

TERGIPES, 395.
ternatum (CERITHIUM), 198.
TESSAROLAX, 27,
tesselata, (LITTORINA), 265.
testudinaria, (cypR=), 57.
Texana (acTHONINA), 407,
rH (cInvnIA), 411.
1 (SCALARIA), 231.
- (actzon), 409.
textile (soLaRIUM), 250.
THALESSA, 147,
THALOTIA, 336,
THERSITEA, 117,
Thurmanni (TURBO), 356, 368.
THYLACODES, 240.
TIGRIS, 449.
Tippana (DRILLIA), 68.
(Fusts), 155.
es (HaRPAGoO), 448.
Tollotianum (SOLARIUM), 256.
Tollotianus (TROCHUS), 366.
Tombeckiana (CYLICHNA), 430.
TORCULA, 213,
TORINIA, 249,
Tornacense (INFUNDIBULUM), 317.
TORNATELLA, 402.
tornatella (NERINEA), 175.
TORNATELLMA, 402.
tornatilis (PYRAMIDELLA), 173,
TORNATINA, 401, 428.
torosa (YOLUTA), 119,
torosus (FUSUS), 119.
torquella (CANCELLARTA), 162.
FS (FASCIOLARIA), 107.
Torrubie (TYLOSTOMA), 40.
TORTOLIVA, 451.
Toucasiana (-um) (TyLosToMma), 40,
Toucasianus (TROCHACTHON), 410,

4.96

Tournali (TURRITELLA), 214.

TRACHYTRITON, 457.

Tranquebarica (TURRITELLA), 132.

Traskii (PATELLA), 329.

Trichinopolitense (CERITHIUM), 460.
oS (MUREX), 126.

3 (TRITONIDEA), 126,

456.

P (votuta), 79, 87.
TRICHOTROPID, 157.
TRICHOTROPIS, 157, 158.
TRICOLIA, 353.

TRICULA, 271.
trifasciata (VANESIA), 284.
TRIGONOSTOMA, 161.
trilira (TURRITELLA), 214.
*trimonile (CERITHIUM), 199.
TRIPHORIS, 191.
TRIPTYCHA, 402.
triquintinaria (SCALINA), 230.
TRITONELLIUM, 457.
TRITONIA, 457.
TRITONIACEA, 457.
TRITONIDEA, 117.
TRITONIDZ, 130, 457.
TRITONIFUSUS, 457.
TRITONIUM, 131, 186, 457.
TRITONOPSIS, 457.
TRIVIA, 50.
TRIVIACEA, 448.
TROCHACTHON, 403.
TROCHACTMONINA, 399.
TROCHIDA, 352, 361.
TROCHIDON, 366.
trochiformis (BURTINELLA), 238.

ss (TUDICLA), 149.
TROCHINZ, 364.
TROCHISCUS, 363.

TROCHITA, 316.
TROCHOCOCHLEA, 364.
TROCHODON, 366.
TROCHOTOMA, 383, 384.
TROCHOTREMARIA, 384.
TROCHUS, 364.
TROPHON, 128, 129.
*tropica (RISSOA), 278.
TROPIPHORA, 157.
Troscheli (caPULUS), 319, 325.
TRUNCARIA, 141.
truncata (BULLA), 401.

i (OYLICHNA), 428.

ne (IzrERTA), 177.

. (warttca), 297.
TRUNCATELLA, 273.
TRUNCATELLINA, 272.
truncatum (HELCION), 322.
truncatus (TROCHACTHON), 418,
MRYONIA, 271.

TUBA, 263.
tuba (PTEROSTOMA), 276.
tuberculata (DELPHINULA), 349.

i (HALIOTIS), 388.
tuberculatus (conus), 71, 72.

FA (atori0), 62.

3 (PITONILLUS), 349.
tuberculosa (CLAVELLITHES), 117.

33 (eUSTOMA), 188.

o (pyRULA), 148.

a (RAPANA), 156.
tuberculosus (STRAPAROLUS), 251.
TUBICOLA, 351.

TUBIFER, 189, 400.
TUBISPIRATA, 236.
tubulosa (RAPA), 152.
TUBULOSTIUM, 237, 240.
TUDICLA, 147, 150, 456.
TUGALI, 391.
TUGALIA, 391.
TULIPARIA, 71.
TULOTOMA, 268.
tumidus (PUGNELLUS), 18.
» (VERMETUS), 237, 240.

INDEX.

TUNICATA, vi.
TUNICOPODA, vi.

Tuomeyana (? NERITOPSIS), 309.
Tuomeyi (voruta), 90.
TURBINA, 355.

turbinata (NERITA), 337.

- (scaLA), 232.
TURBINELLA, 105.
TURBINELLIDZ, 105.
TURBINELLIN4, 105.
turbinellum (BpuccINUM), 160.
TURBINELLUS, 105.
TURBINID#, 352, 361.
TURBININA, 355.
TURBINOPSIS, 161.
turbinopsis (DELPHINULA), 368.
TURBO, 399.

TURBONILLA, 174.
TURCICA, 366.

Turonensis (HELIX), 7.
TURRICULA, 101, 104.
TURRIDZ, 67.

TURRIS, 67.

TURRISPIRA, 456,

turrita (@LAUCONTA), 214.
TURRITELLA, 213.
TURRITELLID4, 208.
TURRITIDA, 63.
turritum (DENTALIUM), 440.

99 (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 440.
TYLODINA, 319, 398.
TYLOSTOMA, 292, 448,
TYLOSTOMINA, 292.
TYMPANOTONTS, 191.

TYPHIS, 128.
typus (INFUNDIBULUM), 316.
»» (VOLUTIFUSUS), 454.

mmnbilicare (TEINOSTOMA), 346, 347.
unbilicata (TURRITELLA), 212, 215.
umbilicatus (CRYPTOPLOCUS), 180.
es (PHORUS), 246.
umbonata (BURTINELLA), 238.
a (ITIERIA), 177.
. (VERMICULARIA), 238, 243.
UMBONELLA, 348.
UMBONID, 344.
UMBONIUM, 345.
UMBRELLA, 319.
uncata (COLUMBELLINA), 22.

*uncatus (PUGNELLUS), 22.

uncatus (STROMBUS), 22.
undata (BULA), 401.

*undata (LITTORINA), 264.

undata (SCALARIA), 286.

*undosa (CHEMNITZIA), 286.

undosus (TROCHUS), 357.
undulata (BULLA), 405.
unicarinata (NATICA), 296.
unidentatus (AcCT#ON), 424,
unilineata (BURTINELLA), 238.
Urgonense (INFUNDIBULUM), 317.
- (TRITONIUM), 133.
Urgonensis (BULLINA), 408.
me (PILEOLUS), 337.
5 (TURBO), 356.
TROSALPINX, 456.
UVANILLA, 357.
Uvasana (fURRITELLA), 214.
UziTa, 141.

Vaelii (attrra), 104.

*vagans (CERITHIUM), 196.

VAGINELLA, 441.
Valangiense (DENTALIUM), 442.
Valdensis (AVELLANA), 410.

Valdensis (wattca), 296.
VALVATA, 268.
VALVATIDZ, 268.
VANESIA, 284.
VANIKORIDZ, 307.
VANIKORO, 307.
Vardinense (-is) (BUCCINUM), 142.
varia (RINGICULA), 412.
varicostata (PLEUROTOMA), 68.
variegatus (FOssAR), 260.
VARIGERA, 35, 293, 448.
Varunensis (AVELLANA), 411.
VASUM, 105.
Vattoni (SOLARIUM), 250.
Veatchii (sonariuM), 250.
A (TURRITELLA), 214,
VELATA, 333.
velata (RIssoa), 143.
VELUTINA, 313.
VELUTINIDA, 311.
ventricosa (ACTHONINA), 899.
KS (ASSIMINEA), 272.
aD (AVELLANA), 407, 411.
*ventricosa (TURRITELLA), 227.
ventricosus (STROMBUS), 52, 57.
venusta (TURRITELLA), 214.
*Veraghoorensis (ERATO), 59.
VERENADZ, 157.
VERMETID, 235.
VERMETINZ, 236.
VERMETUS, 239.
VERMICULUS, 239.
Verneuilli (Acton), 410.

eS (conts), 71.
oD (GLAUcONTA), 211.
se (Rrn@IcuLA), 411.

VERTAGUS, 191.
verticillatus (FUSUs), 122.
vestiarium (UMBONIUM), 344.
veterna (MELANIA), 208.
Bs (poTapoma), 268.
vetusta (OLIVA), 60, 452.
*vetustus (DIPSACUS), 452.
VEXILLA, 146.
vexillum (RANELLA), 132.
Vibrayana (ACTHONELLA), 178, 408.
Vibrayanus (FUSUs), 134,
Vibrayi (BELLEROPHINA), 393.
Vicaryi (BUCCINUM), 160.
Vidalina (TURRITELLA), 214.
Vignyensis (MITRA), 102.
Villersense (-is) (TyLostoma), 40.
Villersensis (EMARGINULA), 324,
ie (TURBO), 356.
vinculum (FUSUS), 457.
viridis (SMARAGDINELLA), 434.
Viteli (TURBO), 362.
vitrea (RISSOINA), 280.
vitreum (SIPHONODENTALIUM), 440.
VITRINELLA, 347.
VITTA, 333.
VITULARIA, 147,
VIVIPARIDA, 268.
VIVIPARUS, 268.
Voitii (MITRA), 102.
VOLEMA, 112.
Volgensis (AcT20N), 407.
VOLUSIA, 288.
VoLUraA, 77.
VOLUTACEA, 454.
voluteformis (PSEUDOLIVA), 143.
VOLUTELLA, 77.
VOLUTID, 74, 454.
VOLUTIFUSUS, 454.
VOLUTILITHES, 92, 454,
VOLUTIN, 77, 454.
VOLUTOHARPA, 458.
VoLUTOMITRA, 100, 454.
VOLUTOMITRINA, 100, 454.
VoLvutTopsis, 116.
VOLVA, 45.
VOLVARIA, 75.

volvaria (BULA), 431.
VOLVARINA, 75.
VOLVATELLA, 434,

VOLVULA, 4.28. ' -
VOLVULINA, 428.

vulgare (ANTALE), 438.

vulgaris (NATICA), 295, 302, 304.

*Vylapaudiense (SOLARIUM), 257.
*Vylapaudiensis (Nass), 144.

WwW

Walferdini (TURBO), 376.
Waltoni (monoponTA«), 364.
Wateleti (TEINOSTOMA), 346.
WHITNEYA, 14°7.

Whitneyi (TRITONIUM), 133.

INDEX.

Wilsoni (DENTALIUM), 444,
Winchelli (rURRITELLA), 214,
Winkleri (KEILOSTOMA), 281.
WOODWARDIA, 384.

XANTHONELLA, 434.
XENOPHORA, 246, 247.
XENOPHORIDA, 245.

arg

YETINZ, 77.

YETUS, 77.

Yonninus (TURBO), 363.
Yyanii (TROCHUS), 212.

497
Z

ZATRA, 453.

zanclea (BIFRONTIA), 251.
ZAPTION, 141,

ZARIA, 213.

Zebra (LITTORINA), 264.
Zeckeliana (NERITA), 335, 338,
Zeckelii (MipRa), 102, 107.
ZEIDORA, 391.

ZEUXIS, 144,

ZIDONINA, 77.
ZIERLIANA, 101.

ZIPPORA, 276.
ZIZIPHINUS, 365.
Zollikoferi (TROcHUS), 365.
ZONITES, 12.

ERRATA
Some of the most important corrections have been already noticed in Appendix A, pp. 446-460.

(in the letter-press).
Page 34, line 8, from bottom, for whorl read whorls.
» 39, lines 2, 4 and 12, from bottom, for Searabeus read Scarabus.
» 43, line 12; from bottom, for Figs. 1-3 read Figs. 1 and 3.
cp WADE icy, HELP ass 7 », Criptoplocus read Cryptoplocus.
5 ON Oss i » b. Sub-family read c. Sub-family.
» 216, ,, 7, from top, for tuberculatu read tuberculata.
ay) PAID) oe Ye ep 7 » undulata » wndulate.
oie Gay COR te a eS x» ornata.
» 224, ,, 30, 5 + 5 GOrbignyi ,, dOrbigny.
» 220, 5, 4, » 5 +» Qgnadriciueta ,, guadricincta.
oy PE ap eth a) op mm Aga » Acmeaa.
ay PRE mm Oh Bm a COO y wm uno.
sz 236, ,, 20, 4, 4» 5, PTROTOPODA ,, PROTOPODA.
9, 237, 5 13, 4 4: 4; S@pissioéme 4, sepissime.

oy EBS om PE mm ey ey caer » Yemnants.
oy PE Ei om Oh >) Fischer.
Bet OssmeLOsn ss) u sate ss) PUCIspiral 9» paucispiral.

» 249, ;, 1, from bottom, for practicla ,, practical.

» 200, 5, 28, from top, for fleui-striatwm read flexi-striatum.
a 209, 5, 22, 5, 4, (and passim) for Lr7oRrIwIDH read LITTORINIDZ.
» 260, 5 4, 5, 4, for pucispiral read paucispiral.

9» 9396, 5 10, 55 45 5, @rmaticus read Sarmaticus.

o> 358, 5, 17, 5) 5) 9) tomatia read Stomatia.

a 365, 3, 13, 455 45) 4) Caliostoma read Calliostoma.

»5 9372, 5, 1, from bottom, for as read than.

» 387, 5, 21, from top, for appears read appear.

» 403, 5, 3, from bottom, for Htalonia read Etallonia.

ay, Chl, a Ub a »» priority read propriety.

» 431, ,, 14, from top, for latter read later.

» 432, lines 24 and 29, from top, for convolute read involute.

>, 453, line 1, from top, for Pric. read Prise.

>, 459, ,, 22, 5, 45) +, Scalenostoma read Scalenostoma.

» 459, 4, 24, 4) 5 4 here read there.

> 460, ,, 3, from bottom, for Scalenostoma read Scalenostoma.

(in the explanations of the Plates).

Plate I, for ANcHISToMA read passim ANGYSTOMA.
aa IV, Fig. 1, for OvuLa antiguata, d@’Orb., read Cyprma CunLiFret, Forbes, ; seo p. 450.
os IV, Fig. 4, for Cyprma Cunuirret, Forb., read Cyprma Carnatica, Stol. ; see p. 450.

3 V, in Figs. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, for the generic name Prrroponta read TyLostoma; see pp. 292 and 448.
» IX, Fig. 1, for VonuriitHEs tatisepra, Sto/., read VOLUTILITHES SEPTEMCosTATA, Forb.; see p. 454.
26 X, Figs. 17, 18, for Hemrrusvs crncrus, Stol., read HemiFusus cinctus, Forb.; see p. 456.

» XIV, Fig. 8, for AcTHONELLA TRUNCATA read TROCHACTHON TRUNCATUS; see p. 418.
1» XIV, Fig. 9, represents TrocHactmon minutus, Stol., Comarapolliam; Arrialoor group ; see p. 418.
» XIV, Figs. 10-14, for AcTMONELLA CYLINDRACEA read TROCHACTHON CYLINDRACEUS; see p. 419.
» XVI, Fig. 5, for Certruium antEcEDEns, Séol., read CERITHIUM TRICHINOPOLITENSE, Forb. ; see p. 460.

PLATE I.

Figs. 1—5, ANcuiIstoma cretacrum, Séol.; p. 9; 1, front view of a small specimen showing
the teeth of the inner lip; 2, basal view of the interior whorls of a larger
specimen, to exhibit the sharp edge round the umbilicus in the young shell; 3,
and 3 a, upper-and front-views of a nearly complete specimen, and 3 4, the exterior
termination of the last whorl to show the dentition of the outer lip; 4, front-and
basal-views of a much depressed specimen; 5, front-and upper-views of a com-
plete specimen ; 5 a, showing the lateral depression of the last whorl near the
aperture. All the figures are enlarged twice, and the natural size is given in the
accompanying cross-lines representing the diameter and the height; all speci-
mens are from near Comarapolliam (N. of Arrialoor), in the drrialoor group.

Fig. _... 6. Ancuisroma ArriaLoorense, Sto/.; p.10; upper-front-and basal-views of aspecimen
of twice the natural measurements, the shell surface is partly not preserved, and
the probable shape of the aperture is restored in outline; from Ninnyoor, in
the Arrialoor group.

Fig. ... 7 Ancutstoma Arcorensg, Sfol.; p. 11; 7, 7a, 74, upper, basal-and front-views; 7e,
lateral view of the last whorl (with the shell taken off) to show the form of the
single tooth on the outer lip; the figures are enlarged to twice the actual
measurements, which are given by cross-lines ; from Alwadanapooram, Trichinopaly
group.

Fig. ... 8. Macrocycerts Carnatica, Séol.; p.12; 8 and 8a, upper-and front-views of a some-

what mutilated specimen; 84, is a restored outline of the probable shape of
the specimen, and the difference in the thickness of these two is given in the
accompanying cross-lines; the specimen is figured of the natural size; from near
Veraghoor, in the Arrialoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India. CRETACEOUS ROCKS S.INDIA.

Dee ee )

TRL TPiaeAoie Wiha Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

‘ et ae
a
By >
Tr = 4
a
i
DY : «
7
A
:
.
i
‘
so
Z i =
§

el
ap ire ¥

oat
uhh
oa)

‘ Pit my
PA
Nays

ace

Figs.

Figs. 14—15.

Figs. 16—17.
Figs. 18—20.

9—10.

11—13.

PLATE Il.

AporrHais ARRIALOORENSIS, Sfol. ; p. 28; 1 and 1 a, front-and back-views, enlarged
to twice the linear dimensions ; the wanting parts of the wing have been restored
in outline; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

APORRHAIS SECURIFERA, Forbes, sp.; p. 28; 2—2a, front and back-views of a nearly
complete specimen; 4, front-view of a large fragment, with much thickened
internal margins of the aperture; both specimens from near Alwndanapooram ;
3, an imperfect specimen with somewhat more convex whorls and a fine spiral
striation; from Kolakonuttom ; Trichinopoly group.

Ataria Parkinson, Mant. sp.; p. 30; 5, front-view of a cast with the impression of
the wing; 6, back-view of another specimen, with the posterior outline of the
wing; both from near Odium; Ootatoor group; 7, small specimen with smooth
embryonal whorls from W. of Serdamungalum, and 8, front-view of an incomplete
specimen from S. of Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Auarta Papitionacea, Goldf.sp.; p. 31; 9, back-view of a specimen from WV. of Ser-
damungalum, and 10, front-view of a specimen from near Coonum ; Trichinopoly
group.

Ataris TEGuLATA, Stol.; p. 33; 11—lla, front and back-views of an incomplete
specimen with numerous thin ribs; from Olapaudy; Arrialoor group ; 12, front-
view of a specimen with somewhat larger spiral angle, wing and anterior canal
broken away; 13, back-view of another incomplete specimen with moderately
distant and continuous ribs; the last two from near Kolakonuttom ; Trichinopoly
group.

AARIA GLANDINA, Séol.; p. 352; 14—14a, front and back-views of a nearly com-
plete specimen, and 15, front-view of a larger, but incomplete specimen; both
from near Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Aarta actcuLaris, Stol.; p. 32; 16—16a, front and back-views, and 17, back-
view of incomplete specimens ; both from Olapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

RosrELLARia PALLIATA, Forbes, p. 84; 18—18a, front and back-views of a cast speci-
men from 8. of Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group ; 19,* an imperfect specimen
from near Pondicherry (2) Valudayur group; 20—20a, back and front-views of a
specimen from Olapaudy ; Arrialoor group ; the probable shape of the outer lips
has been completed in outline, which ought to indicate anteriorly a more distinct
notch.

* This specimen is in the Madras Collection.

CRETACEOUS

Geol: Surv: of India.

Caleutta.

at the Geol: Surv: Office.

Printed

H.L. Frazer Lith:

ne 4)

gens ds
Near OOM AY ae
Deke yout

PLATE III.

Figs. 1—5. Puenettus contortus, Sow.,sp.; p.19; 1—1d, different views of a complete specimen;
2, front-view of an imperfect specimen; 3, ditto of a cast; 4, back-view of a
cast-specimen with the greater portion of the last whorl, but without the
margins of the aperture; 5—5a, front-and back-views of an incomplete specimen,
with numerous and thin transverse ribs; all specimens from WV. of Alundana-
pooram ; Trichinopoly group.

Figs. 6—8. Pucnetius cranutirerus, Stol.; p. 21; 6-6a, front-and back-views of an incomplete
specimen from 8. of Serdamungalum ; 7, back-view of a nearly complete cast from
Anapaudy ; both these localities are in the Trichinopoly group ; 8, different views
of a large specimen from IV. of J//pagoody ; the anterior termination of the canal
has been restored in outline; Arrialoor group.

Figs. 9—13. Puenettus uncatus, Morbes ;p. 22; 9—9d, different views of a nearly full grown,
complete specimen ; 10, front-view of an incomplete, but larger specimen with
enveloped spire; 12 and 13, front and back-views of cast specimens ; all these
are from near Arrialoor in the Arrialoor group ; 11 is a front-view of an incom-
plete specimen from near Pondicherry in the Trichinopoly group.

Geol: Surv: of India CREM AICTE OWS. IO S S.'NDIA Gasiropoaa PLL.

H.L. Frazer Lith: Printed al the Geol: Surv: Office Calcutta

F is ‘ x @ “a
. os
oy =
2
é f
y {
i i
X
< > ‘
.
ae
i i
.
a
: 4 ‘
i
’ 5
®
b ‘
an
‘ i
Y "i r ¥

, ye zs
i i 2

Mt
Atte

Csi

ee
4

sees
Ff

ill
hd

eM
Ee
NES

re (aa

LI So) A

Fies. 7—10.

Figs. 11—12.

Figs. 13—14,

PLATE IV.

Ovura antiquata, D’Orb.; p. 47; 1, front-, 1 a, back-, 1 4, posterior-views; from
Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Cyprma (Luronta) Newsotpt, ford.; p. 54; 2, back-, 2a, front-, 20, posterior-
views of a well preserved specimen from near Andoor; 3, front-view of a cast from
W. of Kullygoody; all from a light coloured gritty sandstone of the Zrichinopoly
group, but close to the boundary of the Arrialoor group.

Cyprma (Luponta) Cuntirret, ford. ; p. 55; 4, front-, 40, posterior-, 4a, back-views
of a specimen, partly completed from another; near Veraghoor im the Arrialoor
group.

Cyrrma (Luronta) prtunosa, Sfol,; p. 53; 5, front-, 5 4, posterior-, 5 a, back-views
of a specimen from near Moraviatoor in the Ootatoor group.

Cyprma (? Erona) anomata, Stol.; p.56; 6, front—, 6 J, posterior—, 6 a, back-views
of a specimen, which on the posterior portion is devoid of shell; from near
Vylapaudy ; Arriatoor group.

Cyrerma Kayrr, Fortes; p. 56; 7, front-view of a specimen from near Andoor ;
Trichinopoly group; it has the callose inner lip partly preserved, and shows the
dentition; 8 and 10 are specimens from the S. of Serdamungalum (Lrich. group) ;
they are casts without a trace of shell; 9 is a representation of a specimen from
near Arrialoor (Arr. group) ; it is equally a cast, but traces of dentition are
pereeptible on the inner marginal impression of the outer lip.

Cyrrma (Artcta) ricutina, Stol.; p. 53; 11, front-and posterior-views of a youne

5) 2 ) i y (=)

specimen from the sandstones IV. of Kullygoody (Trich. group) ; 12, front-,

posterior-, and back-views of a larger specimen from Alundanapooram (Lrich.
group) ; the probable shape of the specimen has been restored in outline.

Erato Veracnoorensis, Séol.; p. 59; 13—13 4, front-, posterior-, and back-views
of a young specimen, and 14-14 4, the corresponding views of an apparently full
grown specimen ; the wanting portions have been restored in outlne to their
probable shape; both specimens from the Arrialoor beds near Veraghoor, occurring
in light coloured sandstones.

GRETAGCE GUS ROGKS Si IN BINA: Gastropoda. PL: IV.

Geol: Surv: of India.

12.0. ae : :
A, 12.0 13.0

H.L.¥razer Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

PLATE VY.

Figs. 1 and 3.* Prroponta Ooratoorensis, Sto/.; p.43; 1-la, front-and back-views of a large

Figs. 2 and 4.

Fig. ... 10.

specimen, the front side being devoid of the shell surface, and showing a few
marginal impressions on the upper whorls; 38, front-and top-views of a cast-,
the section of the aperture is taken through the internal thickening of the outer

lip; both from near Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Prrroponta nositis, Stol.; p.43; 2-2, front-and back-views; in the former the
shell is perfect on the last whorl; 4 is a cast showing the disposition of the
impressions; both from Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

PrERODONTA BULIMOIDES, Sfol.; p. 42; front-and back-views of a young, but appa-

rently complete specimen ; the shell surface is preserved, except in 5 4, on a por-
tion of the last whorl; Veraghoor ; Arrialoor group.

PrEeRopONTA ? TEREBRALIS, Sol. ; p. 42; 6, front-view of an imperfect specimen, on
which the smooth shell surface is partially preserved ; 7 and 8, front-views of casts;
the former showing the two columellar plaits distinctly, and the latter the lengths
of the canal; near Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Ontscta costettata, Stol.; p. 63; front-, side-,and back-views of anearly complete
specimen from the sandstones 8. of Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Cyrnara creracea, Sfol.; p. 66; front,-side,-back,-and top-views of a specimen, on
the last whorl of which the shell is mostly well preserved; Veraghoor; Arrialoor

group.

* p. 43, line 12 from below, read Figs. 1 and 3, instead of, Figs. 1—3.

tropoda PL: V.

rn
a)

Geol: Surv: of India.

joutte

Office

arve

| ;
at a
pI :
ey i
f
he
$ 7
j j
» ‘ a
a '
’
\ 2 : 4

Figs. 3, 7, 8.

Figs. 4—5.

Figs. 10O—11.

PLATE VI.

PLEUROTOMA SvBFUSIFORMIS, D’ Orb. ; p. 69; 1, front-view of a specimen with perfect
anterior canal, the outer lip restored in outline; 2, side-view of another specimen,
showing the insinuation and the posterior portion of the outer lip perfect; both
from near Andoor ; Trichinopoly group.

Gosavia tnpica, Stol. ; p. 73; 3-3a, front-and side-views of a nearly perfect, small
specimen ; 7, front-view of a large specimen showing the disposition of the folds
on the inner lip; the probable shape is marked in outline; both specimens are
from a whitish sandstone between Andoor and Veraghoor ; 8, back-view of a
specimen from a similar sandstone W. of Kullygoody ; the shell surface is only
partially preserved, but exhibits clearly the spiral striation, specially on the keel ;
Trichinopoly-, if not Arrialoor- group.

Scapna arrenvaTa, Sto/.; p.82; 4, front-view of a specimen nearly complete, as
regards form, but the shell surface is a little worn off; 5, back-view of another
specimen, on which the surface is better preserved; Kolakonuttom ; Trichinopoly-
group.

Scapua eravipa, Sto/.; p. 82; front-view of a specimen from Minnyoor ; the outer
lip and anterior termination have been restored in outline ; Arrialoor group.

Meto pyrtrormis, Forbes, sp.; p. 83; 9-9a, front-and back-views of a nearly complete
specimen; only a small portion of the shell near the anterior termination having
been restored from another ; from a softish light coloured sandstone near Pondi-
cherry ? ; Valudayur-, or more probably Arrialoor group.

Ficutopsis Ponpicumrriansis, Forbes, sp.; p. 85; 10, front-view of an imperfect
specimen, mostly a cast, but showing the disposition of the plaits on the inner
hip; from Kwllygoody ; Trichinopoly group; 11-lla, front and back-views of a
nearly complete specimen ; Pondicherry ; Valudayur group.

Geol: Surv: of India Ci ie WANG (20) Ws

OUCHKISm See NE DEA GastropodaPl; VI,

hristohurry Doss Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

Go
ee

Bae Nt
Lay
ey

PLATE VII.

Figs. 1—9. Fureuraria stoneata, D’Ord., sp., p. 87; specimens of different shape, in some of,
which the wanting portions of the shell have been restored im outline ; see p. $§
for explanation of the different varieties ; all the specimens are from the blueish
or whitish sandstones stretching from §. of Serdamungalum towards HB. of

Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Geol: Surv: of India GRETWMAC 2 OWS! (RIGICKIS! SUNINIDI AL. Gastropoda PL: VI

Kristohurry Doss Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office.

Caleutta,

i
i =
’
4 ‘
1
Vite ‘ 3
>
iS
. $
i
;
s
.
lj 7
‘ % .
ee
i
5 “ ah
' j ;
A Pep ATi $7

BOATS: Vill:

1—8. Fourcurarta muttistrtata, Stol.; p. 89; 1, front-view of an imperfect specimen
with the four columellar plaits exposed; 2, another front-view of a small, and
3, back-view of a large specimen; the probable shape of the shell restored in out-
line; 2. of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

4—7, ATHLETA PURPURIFORMIS, Porbes, sp.; p. 91; 4, front-view of the last whorl of an
imperfect specimen, exhibiting the columellar plaits; 5, front-view of a nearly
complete specimen, the posterior thickening on the margin of the aperture is
specially marked; 6, back-view of an unusually inflated specimen, showing spiral
striation only posteriorly, and the surface of the shell is all over perforated with
some kind of shell-boring AMorpuozoa ; 7-77, back-and side-views of a small speci-
men, showing spiral suleation in the total height of the last whorl; the last figure
exhibits the posterior direction of the strie of growth towards the groove; 4 is
from the blueish sandstones near Pondicherry ; Valudayur group ; the other speci-
mens are from the neighbourhood of Kullygoody ; Trichinopoly group.

... 8. ATHLETA scropicuLatTa, Stol.; p. 92; front-, side-, and back-views of a specimen

from W. of Kullygoody ; Trichinopoly group.

Geol: Surv: of India.

COE

Turner. Del: et: Lith:

CRETACEOUS ROCKS S. INDIA.

=
Wes:

Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office.

Gastropoda deals, Sage

Calcutta.

Rate
AW? Be

RVs th

Figs. 3—4.
Hig 5.
Fig. 6.
Figs. 7—8
Fig. 9,
Figs. 10—11
Figs. 12—13.
dee ese ae ste
Figs. 15—1 6.

PLATE IX.

Vo.urTinituEs LatisEpTa, Stol.; p. 93; 1—la, front-and back-views of a specimen
with smooth embryonal whorls and a fine spiral striation on the last; 2, back-
view of a remarkably large specimen with few distant ribs; both specimens from

. near Cumalypooram ; Arrialoor group.

Voturtitirurs accumunata, Sol. ; p. 94; 83—38a, front-and back-views, and 4, front-view;
both specimens from the neighbourhood of Olapaudy; the anterior portions
of the shell have been restored in outline ; Zrichinopoly group.

VoLuTitituEs murticata, Forbes, sp.; p. 94; front-view of an imperfect specimen from
the west of Kullygoody ; ? Trichinopoly group.

VOLUTILITHES RADULA, Sow., sp.; p. 95; front-and back-views of a very nearly complete
specimen from the whitish sandstones near Kullyyoody ; ? Trichinopoly group.

Lyria Formosa, Stol. ; p. 97; 7—7 a, front-and back-views of a specimen of usual size,
the anterior portion restored in outline from another specimen; 8 showing the
disposition of the columellar plaits; Ninanyoor ; Arrialoor group.

Lyria crassicostata, Stol.; p. 98; front-and back-views; the shell surface is only
partially preserved on the upper whorls; Comarapotham ; Arriatoor group.

Lyrta eranutosa, Sfol.; p. 99; 10—10 a, front-and back-views of a large specimen,
and 11, a fragment exhibiting the disposition of the plaits on the inner hip; both
from the whitish sandstones between dudoor and Verayhoor ? Trichinopoly group.

VoLutomiTra caNnaticuLata, Séo/.; p. 100; 12—12a, front-and back-views of a
nearly complete specimen, but the aperture is too much obliterated by the adhering
rock; 13, front-view of another specimen, showing two of the three columel-
lar plaits present ; near Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Mirtreota cCITHARINA, Forbes, sp.; p. 103; front-and back-views of an imperfect
specimen, the figure having been completed according to that of Prof. Forbes in
Geol. Trans. ; Pondicherry ; Valudayur-or Arrialoor-group.

TurricuLa ARRIALOORENSIS, Sto/. ; p. 104; 15-15, front-and back-views of a nearly
complete specimen ; in 16 the outer hp has been partly removed so as to show the
plaits on the inner lip; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India. CRETACEOUS ROCKS S. {NDWA, Gastropoda PL IX.

Kristohurry Doss Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office Calemtta.

Ha
yam tar aaa!
+

Figs. I—4.

Figs. 8—9.

Figs. 10—16.

Figs. 17—18.

Fig... 19.
Fig. 20
Fig. 21

PLATE X.

Latirus Reussranus, Stol. ; p. 107; 1, front-view of an incomplete specimen show-
ing the columellar plaits; 2, a specimen with much inflated last volution and
shorter anterior canal; 3, complete specimen of usual form ; 4, elongated specimen
with the anterior canal complete; all from the neighbourhood of Aduadana-
pooram ; Trichinopoly group.

Fascronaria assiminis, Séol. ; p. 110; 5, front-view of a small specimen, the trans-
verse ribs being on it only little developed ; 6, back-view, spiral striation and
transverse ribs are very prominent; 7, front-view of a nearly complete specimen,
the extreme margin of the outer lip being broken off, and the anterior termination
restored in outline; 5 and 7 are from near Olapaudy, and 6 from the neighbour-
hood of Mudloor ; Trichinopoly group.

FascroLaRia CARNATICA, Séol. ; p. 108; 8, back-view of aspecimen from Karapaudy ;
9, front-view of another from Olapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Fascronaria RieIDa, Baily, sp.; p. 109; 10, back-view of a nearly complete speci-
men, only the extreme termination of the canal being broken away ; 11—-15, front-
and back-views of different specimens of various sizes with more or less numerous
transverse ribs and spiral striz ; 16 exposes the three plaits on the inner lip; all
specimens are from the same beds between Serdamungalum and EF. of Anapaudy,
as the Funcuraria ELoNGATA ; Zrichinopoly group.

Hamirusus crnctus, Sto/. ; p. 114; 17-17a, front-and back-views ; the anterior portion
of the canal has been restored from another specimen, and can be considered as
perfect; from between <Andoor and Veraghoor ; 18, front-view of an imperfect
specimen with the spiral mbbings somewhat granulated; A/wndanapooram ;
Trichinopoly group.

Hemirusus acuticosratus, Sto/.; p. 115; front-and back-views ; the anterior canal
restored according to its probable shape ; Comarapolliam ; Arriatoor group.
Fusus verticinatus, Stol. ; p. 122; front-and back-views ; the outlines indicate the

probable shape of the shell; Odzwm ; Ootatoor group.

NogprunEA RHOMBOIDALIS, Zeheli, sp.; p. 120; front-and back-views of a nearly
complete specimen ; Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Gastropoda l’l.: X.

INDIA.

CHES AGENO WES iRIOhGl Kees:

Geol: Surv: of India.

17.0.

Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office Calcutta.

Kristohurry Doss Lith:

mG) un
WSL Sa

yin ay

A! a
a

eK
Rie

fey)
eM

. 1O—12.

lds

. 14.

. 15—17.

son lio

. 19—20.

PLATE XI.

NepTuNEA EXxCAVATA, Blanford, sp.; p. 121; 1, front-view of a nearly complete
specimen from #. of Anapaudy ; 2, front-view of an elongated and 3, back-view
of asomewhat inflated specimen ; both from WV. of Kunnanore ; Trichinopoly group.

TRITONIDEA TRICHINOPOLITENSIS, Forbes, sp.; p. 126; front-and back-views of a
nearly complete specimen from near Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

TritonipEa erBposA, Sfol.; p. 123; front-and back-views; near Alundanapooram ;
Trichinopoly group.

TRITONIDEA GRANULATA, Séol. ; p. 125; 6, back-view of a small specimen ; 7-7a, front-
and back-views of a larger specimen ; the outlines indicate the probable shape of
the shell; near Parchairy ; in soft whitish sandstones; Zrichinopoly group.

TrirontpEa Requientana, D’Ord.; p. 124; 8, back-view of a small specimen from
L. of Anapaudy ; 9-9a, front-and back-views of a specimen from between Andoor
and Veraghoor ; Trichinopoly group. _

PoLiiA PONDICHERRIENSIS, Forbes, sp.; p. 127; 10-10, front-and back-views of a
nearly complete specimen; 11, a somewhat larger specimen with a high spire,
and 12, back-view of a large specimen with a little more inflated last volution ;
the anterior outline indicates here the canal somewhat too long; all specimens are
from the neighbourhood of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Tropuon OxrpHamianum, Sfo/. ; p. 129; front and back-views ; the outlines indicate
the probable shape; S. of Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group,

TrIroniuM GRavipuM, Séol.; p. 186; except on the outer lip, which has been restored
from another specimen, nearly perfect ; near Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Hinpsia eximra, Stol.; p. 135; 15-15a, front and back-views; the shape of the
outer lip and anterior termination of the canal are completed from another speci-
men; 16, front-view, a small portion of the outer lip is posteriorly preserved ;
17, back-view of a large specimen, the tubercles on the transverse ribs are more
distinct than usually; 15 and 16 are from near Arrialoor ; 17, from Olapaudy ;
Arrialoor group.

LaGcena Nopunosa, Séol.; p. 187; front-and back-views; except the tip of the
canal a complete specimen.

Laguna secans, Stol.; p. 138; 19a, cast; 20a, specimen with the shell ; the outline
is probably of the true shape ; both from near Olapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Geol: Surv: cf India CREWAC BOWES RiOGICsS S. INDIA.

XA]

T.H-. Turner Del: et- Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

: 2 :
4
i,
\
A
; ;
ia
i
>
fe :
}
} .
.
{ aE
4 : i
vi ae
d ? ‘

LON pa
ia

a
ova
iPS

eg
Ay

aks

Big. 1
Vie. 9
Fie. 3
Hic: 4

Picsy ago:

Figs. 10—11,

PLATE XII.

CoLUMBELLINA, sp.; p. 139; front-and side-views of a cast specimen from near
Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Psruponiva susBcostaTa, Sfol.; p. 145; front- and back-views; the anterior termi-
nation has been restored to its probable shape ; Ninnyoor ; Arrialoor group.

Nassa Arrranoorensis, Sto/. ; p. 144; front- and back-views ; the aperture partially
restored ; Vaitagoody ; Arrialoor group.

Nassa Vyiapaupensis, Sto. ; p. 144 ; 4, front-view ; the aperture partially restored
from another specimen ; 47, one whorl increased, showing the disposition of the
transverse ribs and spiral strie ; Vylapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Tuprceia Eximia, Stol.; p. 151; 5, front-view of a well preserved specimen with the
aperture, the canal has been indicated in outline; 6, back-view, a small specimen
with two anterior, thinner keels ; 6a, top-view of the same; 7, back-view of a
large specimen with only two keels, which become obsolete near the aperture ;
8, back-view of a cast; and 8a, top-view of the same; all specimens are from the
neighbourhood of Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Rapa Anpoorgnsis, Stol. ; p. 153; front-and back-views of a well preserved large
specimen; the anterior termination of the canal is only indicated in outline ;
Andoor ; Trichinopoly group.

Rapa nopirera, Stol. ; p. 153; 10, front-, 10a, back-views of a large specimen, the
canal being only indicated; 11, a small specimen; both from near Coonum ;
Trichinopoly group.

Rapa CaNcELLATA, Sow.,sp.; p. 154; 12 asmall specimen with the extreme margin of
the outer lip broken off, but with the anterior canal almost perfect ; from near Ser-
damungalum ; 13-16, specimens of different sizes with the outer and inner lips mostly
well preserved, the columella becoming gradually more excavated, as the size of
the shell increases, while the anterior canal appears to become shorter in propor-
tion ; all specimens from W. of Kullygoody ; Trichinopoly group.

Geol: Surv:of India. CRETACEOUS ROCKS S. INDIA Gastropoda. PL: XIL

Kristehurry Doss Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office.

Caleutt a.

S
\
1
<
{
1
Ue
‘ a
e F
“ASY 4

1
Ate

Oa)

hi
p
ar

ie
hey
eel

Pe aie
Ate)

seh
sts

renee
SHA

PRU
eed

a ALO

ellis

PLATES XT,

Rapa CANCELLATA, Sovw., sp.;p. 154; 1, front-view of a large specimen with perfect
margin of the outer lip; from F. of Anapaudy; 2, back-view of aspecimen with
two stronger peripherical keels; 3-3a, front-and back-views of specimen with
more evenly convex last whorl; both are from near Kolakonuttom ; 7, back-view
of a specimen with the transverse ribs somewhat stronger, than is usually the
case ; from 2. of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Rapa corattina, Sfol.; p.155; front-and back-views of a small specimen; the
outer lip is partially perfect, but the anterior canal is only indicated by an outline ;
Ninnyoor ; Arrialoor group.

Rapana TuBERcULOsa, Sfo/.; p. 156; front-and back-views of a small specimen ;
Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group,

Tricnorroris Konincxt, Miller, sp.; p. 158 ; 7, back-view of a large specimen,
with much elevated spire ; 8, front-view of a smaller specimen with shorter spire ;
the inner lip is perfect, and the margin of the outer lip nearly so; 9, back-view
of a portion of the spire ; all specimens from Z. of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

TricHorropis NopuLOsa, Stol.; p. 159 ; front-and back-views of a somewhat incom-
plete specimen ; S. W. of Alundanapooram ; Trichinopoly group.

CANCELLARIA ANNULATA, Sfo/.; p. 162 ; front-and back-views; the anterior ter-
mination of the shell is only indicated in outline ; Olapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

CANCELLARIA (BUCLIA) BREVIPLIcATA, Jordes, sp.; p. 163; front-and back-views ;
the anterior termination is restored in outline ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

CANCELLARIA (HUCLIA) INTERCEDENS, Sfo/.; p. 164; front-and back-views ; only the
apex and the extreme margin of the outer lip are not perfect in the specimen ;
Comarapoliiam ; Arrialoor group.

CANCELLARIA (EUCLIA) Campno, Forbes, sp.; p. 165; front-and back-views; only
the posterior portion of the outer lip is imperfect ; near Comarapolliam ; Arria-
loor group.

Narona mxiuta, Sfo/.; p. 166 ; 15-15 a, front-and back-views of a complete speci-
men; 16, front-view of another with more inflated last volution and a shorter

spire ; from near Alundanapooram ; Trichinopoly group.

Geol: Survsof India CRE WAGE OW Sa RiOiGKe Sisal lini Dilan Castropoda Pl: XII.

13.a.

toharry Doss Lith Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

Magy A
SRLS
pate ibs

"amid
Wig tet

9—14,

PLATE XIV.

Irruvia GLoporEs, S/o/.; p. 182; front-and top-views of a somewhat imperfect
specimen ; from a light colored sandstone near Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Nerinea tycavata, Broun; p. 183; a and G, views of two specimens, completing
each other ; 2a, section of one whorl showing the distribution of the internal folds ;
from conglomeratic sandstones near Parully ; Ootatoor group.

TURRITELLA ELrcita, Stol.; (vide postea, family Turritellida); a, B, y; 6, views of
different small specimens; $a, section of another small specimen showing the con-
siderable thickness of the shell; Nxnyoor ; in white limestone; Arrialoor group.

Nerinea Buianrorprana, Sio/.; p. 184; 4, back-view of a large specimen from the
coral limestones near Moraviatoor ; the surface of the shellis considerably worn off ;
5, section of a few whorls, showing merely their shape ; the columellar folds are not
visible, because the section is not taken through the axis; from the same locality as
the last ; 6, small fragment having the marginal tubercles distinct, and exhibiting
the columellar plaits ; from the conglomeratic sandstones near Parully ; Ootatoor
group.

Nerinza sp. p. 185; front-view of a cast and section of one whorl, showing the
internal folds ; Moraviatoor ; Ootatoor group.

AcrHoNELLA TRUNCATA, Sto/. ; (vide postea, family Acteonida) ; front-and top-views
of a somewhat imperfect specimen ; near SAidlagoody ; Arrialoor group.

AcTHONELLA CYLINDRACEA, Sfol.; (vide postea, family Acteonide) ; front-views of
different specimens of sizes ; in Fig. 2 the anterior termination of the aperture is
perfect ; Fig. 13 is a cast from near Andoor ; all the other specimens are from the
neighbourhood of Kolakonuttom ; Ootatoor group.

Gastropoda Pl: XIV.

INDIA,

Cae CE OWES ROK SiS:

dia.

Geol: Surv: of In

Calcutta.

Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office.

et. Lr

1
CL:

T.H. Yarner De

i »
VA { 3
i a
7” a
Ch
.
{ a
‘
.
.
3 wae
+
f
i , \
’ ae
<2

Penpeeti 46
ROE MAME «

A AS

Rie A
sis

ree

RAPS

ae
a

pith aed oars
ww ae.

TRISH Re
Vara
G

Fig. pepeetlle
Hiss. see 2—D.
Bios) | ie 6—7.

Fig. 58h
Fig. Weel 7Us
Fig. rans
Figs. ... 1J1—12.
Figs 13—14.
Figs. 15, 19, and 20.

Figs

. 16, 17, and 18.

Pi ABE eV

Cerirutum (Frsuna?) perectrum, Sto/. ; p. 192; front-and back-views; the
anterior canal has been indicated by an outline; Karapaudy ; Arrialoor
group.

CrrirHium arcorensn, Sfo/.; p. 197; front-and back-views of different speci-
mens; in Figs. 2 and 3 the apertures are perfect ; all from the sandstones
near Coothoor ; Arrialoor group.

Crrirutum (Exmxissa ?) scaALARnorpEum, Forbes ; p. 201; 6, front-view of aspeci-
men with nearly perfect aperture; 6a, view of the basis of the same; 7,
front-view of another specimen with somewhat eroded surface, making the
fmer ornamentation less distinct; from the neighbourhood of Aldwadana-
pooram ; Trichinopoly group.

CrrirHium tassutum, Szol.; p. 198; back and basal-views of natural size ;
Vylapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

CerirHium trimonitn, Mich. ; p. 199; 9 and 9a, front-and basal-views of
a nearly perfect specimen, but with the granulation of the surface some-
what eroded ; 94, one whorl enlarged to three times the linear measure-
ments; Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

CERITHIUM CLARANDUM, Stol.; p. 198; 10, front-view of an imperfect
specimen; 10a, one whorl enlarged to four times the linear measure-
ments; Anpaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

CERITHIUM FERTILE, Sto/.; p. 200; 11, front-view of a cast; 12, front-view
of an imperfect specimen with preserved shell surface (vide Pl. XIX,
Fig. 5) ; the aperture has been indicated in outline ; near Odiwm ; Ootatoor
group.

CrERIrHiuM LimMBATuM, Stol.; p. 194; 13, front-view of a somewhat imperfect
specimen, but with well preserved shell-surface; 14, represents a frag-
ment of a large specimen, which belongs probably to the same species;
Coothoor ; Arrialoor group.

CERITHIUM INAUGURATUM, Stol.; p. 193; 15, front-view of a cast from
Alundanapooram ; Trichinopoly group ; 19,20, views of two fragmentary
specimens of sizes with the shell partially well preserved; frum the heht
colored sandstones near Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group,

CERITHIUM HISPIDULUM, Sfol. ; p. 194; back-views of different, more or less
imperfect, specimens; the shell-surface is mostly well preserved; 16 and
18 are from the 8. of Serdamungalum ; \7 from Kolakonuttom ; Trichino-
poly group.

yo ees

a ele

Geol: Surv: of India. CRE MACE OU ROIGKIS ‘SUIN DITA. Gastropoda .PL:XV.

(Gristohurry Dess Lith: . Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta

: _ EB
{ bs (teva
i i
i if

i r Re

f * j

.
- Reo

i t

Figs. 1—2.
Figs. 38—4.

Figs. 10—11.

Fig.

Tae ee

Hig ollie

Figs. 18—19.

We
Figs. 13—14.

15.

16.

PLATE XVI:

Crritntum carnaticum, Stol.; p. 195; 1, front-and back-views of a large specimen
with the shell partially preserved ; it is wanting on the last whorl near the aper-
ture; 2,a smaller specimen with the spiral striation better preserved ; Veraghoor ;
Arrialoor group.

Ceriruium vacans, Stol.; p. 196; two imperfect specimens, having the shell surface
only partially preserved; 3 is from Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group ;
4 from near Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Crrirutum (SANDBERGERIA) ANTECEDENS, S/ol. ; p. 202 ; front and basal-views in natural
size; 54, one whorl enlarged three times the lmear measurements; vide Pl. XIX,
Vig. 4; Shillagoody ; Arrialoor group.

Crrirurum (SANDBERGERIA?) CRISPICANS, Stod.; p. 203; 6, front-view of a small but
nearly perfect specimen with the shell surface much worn off; 7, back-view of a
well preserved specimen, and 7a, enlarged whorl of the same; 8, the last volution
of another well preserved specimen, enlarged three times; all specimens from
the neighbourhood of Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Rissoa Orpwamrana, Séol. ; (vide postea, family Rzssord@) ; front-and side-views, and
one whorl enlarged four times ; the specimen is very nearly perfect, and another

“representation of the same will be found on Pl, XX, Fig. 18; Garudamungalum ;
Trichinopoly group.

TurrireLta (Torcuta) Gaara, Sto/. ;* 10, front-and basal-views of a nearly perfect
specimen (wide Pl. XIX, Fig. 9); Arrialoor ; 11, another fragmentary specimen
with the whorls somewhat more excavated ; Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Arootra inpica, Séo/. ; front-and basal-views ; Alundanapooram ; Trichinopoly group.

Turrrreta (Torcuna) pispassa, Sto. ; front-and back-views of different specimens
of sizes (vide Pl. XIX, Figs. 10-11) ; Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

TURRITELLA NERINEA (?), Aém.; a small fragmentary specimen (wide Pl. XIX,
Figs. 18-19) ; WV. of Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Turrirerta Neprunt, Jiinst. ; a fragmentary specimen from Alundanapooram ; Tri-
chinopoly group (vide Pl. XIX, Fig. 14).

TURRITELLA conTUMESCENS, Sto/. ; fragmentary specimen (vide P]. XIX, Fig. 17); from
near Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Tourrirerta (Torcuta) PonpicumrriEnsis, Morb.; 18a, fragment belonging to the
top whorls; 19 another including the last volution; from near Pondicherry ;
Arrialoor group (2).

* The description of this and the following species of the Turriteliide will be found in the succeeding parts.

Geol: Surv: of India. CRETACEOUS! ROCK'S SoOUNIDTA: ; Gastropoda.PL:XVI.

14.

Keistohurry Doss Lith: Printed at tne Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

¥ 7 a @
‘ -
. 2
=i e
; $
P |

) Oe URRY bale) mer re

wa ;
OM ei 2,

FP BE

’
‘ b4 y
2 ie ‘*
pe: BL eed
7 oF ue '
\ Ls 7
i Adler
, ‘ j AYE
i re) P te
¥ J
' «
ce :
Ru
r ' a
Nae Jee ni ~ 4
t “i a
fe: : =
i
i ;
Ne
ei a
’ a by
F -

Fig. 1
Figs. 2—6
Fig. 7

Figs. 8, 14, 16.

Figs. 19, 20, 21.

PLATE XVII.

TuRRITELLA (TorcuLA) asperata, Sto/., p. 116, 1, front-view; la, view of the base ;
Ninnyoor ; Arrialoor group (see Pl. XIX, Fig. 7).

TurRiteLLA (Zaria) Breantrana, @’Ord., p. 227, views of different specimens from
near Veraghoor ; Trichinopoly group.

TURRITELLA NoposA, Rom., p. 222, two fragments completing each other ; Odiwin ;
Ootatoor group (see Pl. XIX, Figs. 20-21).

TurrivELLA (ZaRIA) MuLTIsTRIATA, Reuss, p. 224; 8, side-view of a fragment
with the margin of the outer lip perfect; 9,10,16, fragments consisting of
the top-whorls, showing variations in the disposition of the spiral ridges; 11,
front-view with perfect aperture; 13, 14, casts of top-whorls; all the speci-
mens from the sandy beds near Comarapolliam and Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

TurritettaA (Zara) veNtRIcosA, Fordes, p. 227, front-view of a somewhat imper-
fect specimen ; Ninnyoor ; Arrialoor group (see Pl. XIX, Figs. 22-23).

Turrivec.a (Torcuna) arrints, Jiller, p. 219; 17, front-view of a nearly per-
fect specimen ; 17a and 18, single whorls, enlarged ; in light coloured sand-
stone near Coonum ; Trichinopoly group (see Pl. XIX, Figs. 12-13).

Cuemnirzia unposA, Forbes, p. 286; 19, a specimen with a remarkably thickened
inner lip, from Garudamungalum ; 20, a variety with numerous, transverse,
ribs ; 21, specimen with nearly perfect aperture, the outer lip bemg very thin
and showing posteriorly a distinct imsinuation ; from S. of Serdamungalun ;
Trichinopoly group.

Geol: Surv: of India

T.E. Turner Del et: Lith

CRETAG EOUNS (RIO KS

Printed at the Geo!: Surv: Office,

S. INDIA

Gastropoda PL: XVII

Calcutta.

‘
Aes :
Pa
‘3
¢ 2 2
i
s
i VERE
Ps
\
. iy
CF:
‘ HTK:
F >.
5 ‘
,
i

ree GiS, . three

sagen dail?

Ww
Pi ‘
‘ ‘ 4
‘ fj
Py
t
” r LU i
é: 7) we Sy of
j
¥ , . , /
i h bsrm
7
iy gine
4% y 7 7
ta
oy ‘ '
Sy ge y
i] = p
pe : :
oa
4 - ‘
r
—
Mi
t
m

mw n
i i ‘
y ; a
%
, f
. ad :
® .:
F
P ;
, 7
’
Vip it
i t
“
wf ‘a
: ies
“a9 fi ’
rie a ir
dh. a j 4
‘ 7 ba
Fe a ail Aaa

¥ it
j ’
’
fi }
; a
t \Wihey mY be iad
' 4
, : :
ay ' , .
¥ i . ‘
Ad , A
f 1
ee en
a me ; oy
3
‘ : ;
: i
'
“ ti us,| vate a 7
7 yi ;
| } j
ve oe 7
‘ ae
, - 4
4 ,
~
: ; f ¢ :
v ah)
D >
7 #

ahs :

(
ee ¥" 4 el :
F .
i y °
-
on
.

Figs.

. 1,
4—bd,
6—8,

9—10.

11—19,
20—25
26—B2.

PLATE XVIII.

Scata Crementina, Michelin, (var ?), p. 231, an imperfect specimen, the probable
shape restored in outline ; Odiwm ; Ootatoor group.

Scata suprurpinata, d’Orb., p. 232; 2, a small specimen with the margins of the
aperture perfect; 2a, view of the basis; 2b, a small portion of the surface of the
shell enlarged eight times; 3, 3a, 3b, respective views of another larger but less
perfect specimen ; Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Scaxa srriatTocostata, Miller, p. 233, views of two different specimens ; 4a, showing
the lateral compression and height of the transverse ribs; 4b, an enlarged portion
of the surface exhibiting the spiral striation ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Scata Suutanvurensis, S/o/,, p. 233, views of different specimens; 7a, being an
enlarged portion of the surface of the shell; Skutanure ; Trichinopoly group.

THYLACODES LAMELLOSUS, Sfo/.; p. 243 ; 9, front ; 9a, top-view of the same specimen,
apparently full grown; 10, a fragment of a young specimen; Comarapolliam ;
Arrialoor group.

BurtineLLa concava, Sow. sp., p. 242; 11, section of a full grown specimen; 12,
enlarged view of a section of the shell, showing the three distinct layers,—a, being
the internal cavity of the whorl, b, internal layer, c, median, d, external ;
13, 14, 15, 17, are views of the base of different specimens ; 14 and 16, top-views ;
14a, 18, and 19, front-views, the last representing a specimen which is coiled from
right to left, while all the other specimens in our collection are coiled from left to
right; most of the specimens are from the sandstones between Andoor and
Veraghoor; Arrialoor group.

TuBULOsTIUM DiscorpEUM, Sto/., p. 240; 20, top-view of a specimen with very
much produced aperture ; 21, the same view of another specimen; 22, front-view ;
23, enlarged section of the shell,—a, being the internal space of the whorl, b,
internal layer of the shell, c, median, d, external, e, external callosity ; 24, section
of the shell ; 25, peripherical view of the same; Odiwm; Ootatoor group.

TuBULOSTIUM CALLOsUM, Sfo/., p. 241; 26, section of a specimen ; 27, section of the
shell,—a, being the internal space of a whorl, b, internal layer, c, median, d, external,
e, external callosity; 28, 29, 31, front-views of different specimens; 29a and
32, views of the base, showing the large development of the callosity ; 30 back-
view ; WV. of Ootatoor ; Ootatoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India CRETACEOUS: ROCKS S. INDIA. Gastropoda Pl -XVIL.

Kristshurry Doss. Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcutta.

eat
ULM]

f Cy
451)

rh
i

30.

PLATE XIX.

CERITHIUM LASSULUM, Stol., p. 198; one whorl, enlarged to three times natural size,
of the specimen figured in Pl. XV, Fig. 8.

CERITHIuUM TRIMONILE, Michelin, p. 199; 2, a portion of a whorl enlarged four
times; 8, a nearly complete specimen enlarged twice.

Crrituium TRIcHINOPOoLITENSE, Forbes (see Appendix and C. antecedens, p. 202 Ve
enlarged view of a small, nearly perfect specimen with the tuberculations some-
what obsolete ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

CERITHIUM FERTILE, Sto/., p. 200; a portion of a whorl enlarged five times of the
specimen represented in Fig. 12 of Pl. XV.

Arcortta inpica, Sfol., p. 215; enlarged portion of one whorl; see Pl. XVI, Fig. 12.

TurrireLta (Torcuna) asperata, Sto/., p. 216; magnified portion of one whorl;
see Pl. XVII, Fig. 1

Turrirecta (Torcuta) PonpicHErrinnsis, Mord., p. 217; magnified portion of a
whorl; see Pl. XVI, Figs. 18, 19.

Tourritetta (‘TorcuLa) Gemina, Sfo/., p. 218; two enlarged fieures of portions of
one of the upper, and of the last, whorls; see Pl. XVI, Figs. 10, 11.

TourrireLLa (TorcuLa) pispassa, Stol., p. 218; 10, bemg an enlarged figure of a
portion of one of the whorls of specimen of Fig. 13, Pl. XVI; 11 is a natural
size figure of a fragment of an old shell.

Turriretta (Torcuna) arrinis, Midl., p. 219; enlarged portions of whorls with
slight differences in the ornamentation ; see Pl. XVII, Figs. 17, 18.

Tourriretta Neprunt, DMiénst., p. 220; enlarged portion of a whorl of the spe-
cimen represented in Fig. 16, Pl. XVI.

TURRITELLA ELIcrra, Stol., p. 221; 15, a portion of one of the top whorls enlarged
eight times; 16, a portion of one of the last whorls, natural size. .

TURRITELLA CONTUMESCENS, Sfol., p. 2215; enlarged portion of a whorl of the spe-
cimen, Fig. 17, Pl. XVI. ’

TURRITELLA ? NERINEA, Rém., p. 222; 18 is the figure of a specimen, part of which
was represented in Fig. 15, Pl. XVI; 19, a much magnified portion of a whorl.

TURRITELLA NopOSA, Rém., p. 222; two enlarged portions of whorls showing slight

differences in the arrangement of the spiral ribbings; see Pl. XVII, Fig. 7.

TurriveLLa (Zarra) ventRicosA, Ford., p. 227; 22, enlarged portion of one of the
whorls; 23, similar of one of the last whorls of an ,old shell; see Pl. XVII,
Fie. 15.

XENOPHORA CARNATICA, Stol., p. 247; 24, front-, 24a, basal-view, 24 b, enlarged
whorl ; Comarapolliam, Arrialoor group.

InrunpipuLtum? p. 318; Moraviatoor, Ootatoor group.

Hetcion carnaticum, Stol., p. 823; side-view of a fragmentary specimen, enlarged ;
Comarapolliam, Arrialoor group.

Trorura Foornana, Stol., p. 323; 27, natural size; 27 a and 27 b, side- and top-
views, enlarged ; Comarapolliam, Arrialoor group.

PaTELLA? sp., p. 829; internal view of a specimen; &. of Odium, Ootatoor group.

Sozarium Arcorense, Sfo/., p. 255; front-, top- and basal-views enlarged twice
the natural size; 29 ¢, more enlarged portion of the top-part of a whorl; 29 d,
same of the basal part; Ninnyoor, Arrialoor group.

Sorarrum Kurripremse, Sfo/., p. 256; similar figures as of the last species ; Kurrz-
biem, Arrialoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India. CREE ALG EONS: IROIG KES TS vINIDIINAY. Gastropoda PL: XIX.

3C-8.

Krisichurry Doss Lith: Printea athe Geol: Surv: GEhice.

[ + + ;
5
B Ei
#52
195 ¥
2 5 eS j
Cael
ui ‘ rf
s «
SAY iy + ,
Kee En
Strawn
: &
i a
Y
rg if
z
fi H

Ane Ve
i Si
Me

ae ( i ae

medi iF
rete Ue,
ie
AYN cs Aen)
BSR

PONE

my VLA ii Bh

poate -
eee eu

STA.

PCL HSER eae i

EAP i Wi Pr

ute

ap al
berg ie

ST ‘Tile ss
BAe

i ars
» ; ty vet un

F ‘ ve taxi Pets 4
Tees tay y a! RENO TAP

cy)

at ew an
s a4 EHD
Ber heaty cali 8 8

PLATE XXI.

Fig. .... 1. Cuemnrrzia sp., p. 286; front-view of an imperfect specimen; Skidlagoody ;
Arrialoor group.

Fig. ... 2. Cuemnitzia sp., p. 287; front-view, the probable shape of the aperture restored
in outline; #. of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Figs. 38—5. Evcurysaris eicantea, Sto/., p. 289; 3, front-view of a small, rather imperfect
specimen ; 4, front-and back-views of a large shell with well preserved surface,
the aperture is restored in outline, but it ought to be a little narrower; 5, back-
view of a smaller specimen exhibiting the strie of growth; Comarapolliam ;
Arrialoor group.

Fig. .,. 6. Oposromra antigua, Sfol., p. 182; front- and back-views of a specimen, enlarged

to twice the natural dimensions ; Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Figs. 7-8. Evsprra pacops, Ford., p. 301; 7, a young, 8, a more fully grown, specimen, both
nearly perfect ; between Andoor and Veraghoor ; Arrialoor group.

Fig. ... 9. Eusprra rorunpara, Sow., sp., p. 303; front- and back-views of a tolerably perfect
specimen ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Fig. ... 10. Amavropsis PANNUCEA, Sfol., p. 299; front-view of a large specimen with perfect
aperture, but the spire broken of ; Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Figs, 1l—15. AmPuLtina BULBIFORMIS, Sow., sp., p. 300; views of specimens of various sizes,
11, 12, 13, 15 are from the neighbourhood of Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly
group; 141s from Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

ox India

Geo: Sur

CRE AGE

QOS a ARIO Kes as

INDIA..

es -
raslragpsaia

XXI

}'. B. Turner Del: et: Lith

D
x

rintea at the Geol: Surv:

Office

S718
.e

eT tee
lath: eo

Figs.

9—15,

14,

PSE OXI

AMAUROPSIS PANNUCEA, Stol., p. 299; front- and back-views of a small specimen
with the spiral striation distinct ; Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

Evsprra tirata, Sow., sp,, p. 303; front-top- and back-views of a small specimen ;
Ninnyoor ; Arrialoor group.

Evsprra spissata, Sto/., p. 303; 3, front- and back-views of a perfect, and appa-
rently nearly full grown specimen; 4, back-view of a smaller specimen with
proportionately shorter spire and posteriorly more flattened whorls ; Kolakonuttom ;
Ootatoor group.

Mamita carnatica, Stol., p. 307; a perfect specimen enlarged to twice the
natural dimensions; between Andoor and Veraghoor ; Arrialoor group.

Kusprra Maria, d’Ord., p. 304; 6, a young specimen; 7, somewhat larger, both
with the edge of the outer lip not quite perfect; 8, view of a full grown and
perfect specimen; 6 and 7 are from Alundanapooram; 8 is from Kullygoody ;
Trichinopoly group.

GyropEs pansus, Stol., p. 305; 9 and 10 young, but rather perfect specimens
with the crenulations at the edge of the umbilicus very distinct; 11, top-view of
a large specimen with the shell along the suture broadly flattened and the striz
of growth flexuous ; 12, full grown, perfect specimen, different views; 18, back-
view of large specimen with rather elevated spire; all from the neighbourhood
of Moraviatoor ; Ootatoor group.

GyropEs TENELLUS, Sfol., p. 306; front- top- and back-views of a specimen injured
at the outer lip; 2. of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Evspira InpRANA, Stol., p. 302; front- and back-views of a large specimen
anteriorly and at the outer lip somewhat injured; Z. of Anapaudy ; Trichinopoly
group.

Vanikoro muNITA, Forbes, sp., p. 309; front- top- and back-views of a large
specimen; the ornamentation and partially the form have been corrected from
a well preserved, small specimen ; WV. of Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India. CRETACEOUS IROGK'S SS. JNIDIVA. Gastroocaa PU XN

yom, Net \ het a
vl. ‘Purner Del-et ith: Printed al the Geol: Surv: Office. Calcuite

&
1
x
iy - F nae.
x 7 =
=A) > lg
Jane
4
‘
§ :
afl
K ‘
1
3
ri i
. a
: 4

Bite
‘Natt

; sh

Wee en .
TLE LS as t

| Ua hit
i a a

ay yey it Ge
ROVE UT aOR

k ' Bt pres
Red ie Clo a!

ra
are AA : Hae Geena
eG ARIMA, ane
iN,

baal nt

he net
ape yp AA Fe

aera

Figs.

11-12,

13-14,

17—19,

PLATE XXIII.

Mamminta EpuRA, Stol., p. 306; front- basis- and back-views of an apparently
full grown specimen; Minnyoor ; Arrialoor group.

Amputtina sortita, Stol., p. 301; 2, back-view of a small specimen with rather
elevated spire; 3, a large specimen, perfect on the inner lip, the form of outer lip
restored in outline; Ninnyoor ; Arrialoor group.

VELUTINA ORIENTALIS, Stol. ; p. 314; various views of a tolerably perfect specimen,
enlarged; Comarapoltliam ; Arrialoor group.

AMPLOSTOMA AURIFORME, Sto/., p. 315; front- and back-views of the unique speci-
men, aperture anteriorly imperfect; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Naricina ornata, Stol., p. 314; specimen enlarged, the surface of the shell is only
partially preserved; 8. H. of Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Neriropsis crassa, Stol., p. 310; shell only partially preserved, perfect at the
aperture ; Odiwm ; Ootatoor group.

Nerina compacta, Fordes, sp., p. 339; front- and back-views of a small speci-
men; Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Neritina (VeLatEs) pecrprens, Stol., p. 340; 9, back-view of a rather roundish
oval specimen; 10, a more transversally elongated specimen; Comarapolliam ;
Arrialoor group.

Nerira pivaricata, d’Ord., p. 340; 11, a large specimen with a perfect inner
lip, the shape of the outer one is restored in outline; 12, back-view of a smaller
specimen, the ornamentation ought to be a little more distinct; 8. 2. of
Parchairy ; Arrialoor group.

Nerita Carorina, Stol., p. 341; 13, a young specimen with the dentition on the
inner lip quite perfect; 14, a well preserved, large shell; Seraganoor ; Arrialoor
group.

PHASIANELLA CONULA, Stol., p. 855; a small specimen, anteriorly injured; Comara-
polliam ; Arrialoor group.

PHASIANELLA GLOBoIDES, Sfol., p. 854; the outer lip is not perfectly preserved and
the enamel surface of the shell removed; in perfect state the specimen would be
probably quite smooth; Olapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

PHASIANELLA INcERTA, Hordes, 354; 17, a small, imperfect specimen from Garud-
amungalum ; 18, large specimen imperfect on the outer lip, from Alundanapooram ;
Trichinopoly group ; 19, a perfect, but distorted, large specimen from Karapaudy ;
Arrialoor group.

CRETACEOUS ROCKS 5. INDIA Castropoda.P) XXIII.

Pemted at the Geol: Surv: Office. : Calcutta.

Wi ees Ob
- on

vies Ftd oe ik ate He A) 4239) mw weUyins ui as
’ tae aro! fies Mie O) vie LO aoe eta!

HOTA IM adr y xt )

» bel be * Pv
ATG MRS ORS fa Ber

Pinte Ha bay

SABI SEAIgED (THs ee rat Ere TREO.)

pee bnanee Ding

TEPER K opaltest) saaniy Aoshi: ;,
|

at} ~s¢ es 7 ok ot Pa, fr. . Sas
; OA aA AUREL Bode see - AS 5 aa’
yx ; 4
\ “ichered) . 5 eh ih PC Gry ame : =
4 ou
» Ate oie Ate! a 7
®
- tr
a

Fig. i
Fig 2.
Fig. 3.
Figs 4-5.
Figs 6-7.
Figs. 8-9.
Fig 10.
Figs. 11—15.
Fig 16.
Figs. 17—19.
Fig. ... 20.
Utes ogg Calls

PLATE XXIV.

CANTHARIDUS sTRIOLATUS, Stol., p. 374; front- and back-views enlarged three
times the natural size; Comarapolliam; Arrialoor group.

OxyYTELE NOTABILIS, Sfol., p. 869; front- and back-views, the form of the outer lip
shown in outline; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Trotus suNnceus, Sfol., p. 872; imperfect, unique specimen; Comarapolliam ;
Arrialoor group. ‘

Tscrus Tamuticus, Stol., p. 871; 4, young specimen with distinct spiral striation

on the upper whorls; 5, front- and basis-views of a full grown specimen ; Comara-
polliam ; Arrialoor group.

GissuLa Jervontana, Stol., p. 370; 6, back-view of a small specimen with strong,
spiral strie ; 7, front- and basis-views of a perfect shell ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor
group.

GipBuLA GRANULOSA, Stol., p. 370; 8, front- and back-views of a small-, 9, front- and
basis-views of a somewhat larger specimen; 9 ce, represents a portion of a whorl
enlarged to six times the natural size; 8 is from Vylapaudy,9 from Comarapol-
liam ; Arrialoor group.

Evcurtus ornatus, Séol., p. 871; front- basis- and back-views of a small specimen,
enlarged to three times the natural size; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

ZizipHinus (HuTROcHUS?) GuINITZIANUS, ftewss, sp., p. 3873; 11, front-view,
Veraghoor ; 12, front- and basal-views; 13, top-view, both from near Arrialoor ;
14, front-view, and portion of a whorl enlarged four times; Veraghoor ; 15, same

views ; Olapaudy ; all the figures representing entire specimens are double the
natural size; Arrialoor group.

Marearira orpicutata, Sto/., p. 377; front- and basal-views in thrice the natural
size, the shell surface is only partially preserved ; Andoor ; Trichinopoly group.

SOLARIELLA RADIATULA, Forbes, p. 375; 17, front-view of a fully grown specimen,
natural size, the whorls are a little too high; Olapaudy ; 18, front- and basis-views
of a perfect specimen, fully grown, twice the natural size; Comarapolliam ;
19, front- and back-views of a small, perfect specimen from the same locality ;
Arrialoor group ; (see Plate XXVIII, Figs. 8-9).

SOLARIELLA STRANGULATA, Sfol., p. 376; front- and basal-views of a well preserved
specimen ; Odium; Ootatoor group; (see Plate XXVIII, Fig. 10).

Lirnopoma inTERsECTA, Sfo/., p. 360; front- and back-views of the unique speci-
men; (see also Plate XXVIII, Fig. 15) ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Geol: Surv: of

India

CRETACEOUS

ROCK

re)

INDIA

a
Gustropodn

Pi XNIY

Caicutta.

i oy y
fue
es.
ay” Vis Ve he a tae

SEW arikeae

ks,
ya

5 }. ver

rons se ‘ t
Me RMBs Rakin) $0 tga)
: ED ta

‘lg

PLATE XXV.

Rissova AcuMINATA, Miidler, p. 280; front- and side-views in twice the natural
size; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

ASTRALIUM CARNATICUM, Sfol., p. 858; front- and top-views of a somewhat imper-
fect specimen, but the best yet found preserved ; Moraviatoor ; Ootatoor group.

DELPHINULA ANNULARIS, Sfol., p. 377; front- and top-views, the shell only partially
preserved ; Odium ; Ootatoor group. .

PLEUROTOMARIA LoRIcaTULA, Sfo/., p. 585; front- basal- and back-views, showing
the length of the slit; in 4c the peculiar ornamentation of the surface is shown
in twice the natural measurements; WV. H. of Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Catcar gucosus, Stol., p. 359; basal- and front-views of a somewhat imperfect
specimen, the shell surface not being well preserved; Moraviatoor ; Ootatoor
group.

Nenrita rucosissita, Forbes, p. 342; front- and back-views, the outer lip is restored _
in outline, enlarged to twice the natural size; & £. of Parchairy; Arrialoor
group.

TEINOSTOMA CRETACEUM, @’O7%., p. 850; front- top- back- and basal-views of a small,
well preserved shell; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

PLEUROTOMARIA GLABELLA, Séol., p. 386; 8, front- and basal-views of a cast;
9, similar views of a larger specimen with the shell surface partially preserved ; in
9b, a small portion of one whorl is enlarged, showing the proportions of the
width of the band to the height of the whorl and its ornamentation; S. of
Puravoy ; Ootatoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India GRERAGEOUS ROCK Ss Sau NIDalwAy Gastropoda, PL: XX V

Kristohurry Doss Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office

PLATE XXVI.

1—4. Lupromaria inpica, Forbes, p. 886; 1, front- and basal-views of a large, conical

specimen with shghtly convex whorls; Comarapolliam ; 2, front- and top-views of
a rather depressed specimen; 2a, showing the usual irregularities in the spiral
striation ; 3, enlarged fragment of a whorl showing the well preserved surface of
a small specimen; 4, front-view of a specimen with posteriorly, strongly
flattened whorls; in all the enlarged figures 1b, 8 and 4: a, the narrow band and
the direction of the strie of growth is noticeable; the three last specimens are
from Olapaudy ; and all are from the Arrialoor group.

Evrrycua eiosata, Sfol., p. 425; front- side- and back-views of a perfect shell,
natural size; Olapaudy ; Trichinopoly group.

Evrtycua tarvata, Stol., p. 426; similar views as the last; the surface of the
specimen is slightly worn off ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Evprycna ovirormis, Horbes, p. 426; similar views as the former, a slightly imper-
fect specimen, the surface of the shell having been partially restored from another
one; near Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

AVELLANA AMPLA, Sfol., p. 420; similar views as the former, a perfect specimen;
(see Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 20); Veraghoor ; Arrialoor group.

AVELLANA SCROBICULATA, Sfol., p. 421; similar views as the former, a perfect speci-
men; (see Pl, XXVIII, Fig. 21) ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group,

tteok Surv: of Indiz. CRETACEOUS ROCKS S. INDIA. Gastropoda. PUXXVI.

fer

i
E
:
f
t

Knistohurry Doss Lith:

Printed at the Geol Surv: Office.

Atoeit bigs ai ect” a 4 iid eee we
Sa ines Gh etd be cats AT i OU

“di % Ba Lf sisal :

hg ent pens ; Anioe ALG
7 Aes i vt pMthoa et Z Hah SOR Be

ifs

COBB of hoo ns PRAT Patni has
ROH Seen mn) fehl ber baittos mele! ls nay re th gnats Ory:

. :
iv eA. fais See) | a ya
Ls enh ea] (aa LATE ASL ie Aur OAT y
’ “OAM FR AY) i +
iiptiga BY fikes, v Pe atin ss AWA

AN Roky ee DAR aah Gy, weave

es.

wie: GEE J
ed P(e COL YS

r oS

; ; a a
e888) po wet suiios ¥ Pb We WARE:
- (hee sy e te
Poeaversish bay san uri Ak SUE a ADA ha yeenle Foe
ius Sadwadios retsiiias yeh
Pa

a Os cael mut As Bn

; etre
TU: rea Wo
Dake y ROUSE N'A he

2, : ; a
eee fe : ee
ui ie te rg

or, ' 1, ,
Sines ks he's mm peas enh ith) ae Besa

Cui Sos
Al ya ites bit, pee e ik
ect Spiicits
f pphay: ae
sue -

10-11.

12-13.

17-18.

19.

20.

21.

PLATE XXVII.

AVELDANA SCULPTILIS, Sfol., p. 422; front- side- and back-views of a perfect speci-
men (see Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 22); N. #. of Karapaudy ; Arrialoor group.

AVELLANA ELONGATA, Guér., p. 422; similar views to the former, also a perfect
specimen ; WV. L. of Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Rinarcuna acuta, Forbes, p. 424; similar views of a perfect specimen; Garuda-
mungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Rincrineita acuminata, Sfol., p. 423; similar views; the outer lip and anterior
portion of the shell are somewhat injured ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Acrmon (SOLIDULA) SEMEN, Fordes, p. 415; 5, a rather elongated specimen from
Garudamungalum ; 6 and 7, somewhat more inflated specimens from Ninnyoor ;
Trichinopoly- and Arrialoor groups.

Acrmon (sonipuLA) pucrtis, Stol., p. 415; 8, an elongated, 9, a more inflated
specimen with shorter spire; Comarapolliam ; Arriatoor group.

Actmon TurRRIcULATUS, Stol., p. 416; 10, an elongated, 11, a more inflated speci-
men (see also Pl. XXVIII, Fig. 19); Garudamungatum ; Trichinopoly group.

Actmon curcutio, forbes, p. 417; 12, a thinner, 13, a more inflated specimen, both
partially restored from another specimen ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Buiinuta oprustuscuna, Stol., p. 420; front- and back-views of a somewhat
imperfect specimen (see next Plate, Fig. 25); Arrialoor ; Arrialoor group.

Acrmon suncrus, Stol., p. 417; front- and back-views of a specimen the orna-
mentation of which is partially restored from another one; Odium ; Ootatoor
group.

Actrmon seminatus, S¢od., p. 416 ; front-view of a young specimen (see next Plate,
Fig. 18); Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

BuLiina AaLTeRNATA, Séol., p. 413; 17, front- top- and back-views of a well pre-
served specimen from Garudamungalum ; 18, a smaller, somewhat more elongated
specimen from Veraghoor ; Trichinopoly group.

Butta creracea, d’Ord., p. 414; front- back- and top-views of a well preserved
shell; Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Cyzicuna tnermis, Stol., p. 431; front- and top-views of a specimen, anteriorly
somewhat imperfect ; the surface of the shell is also shghtly worn off; Comara-
polliam ; Arrialoor group. ;

Denratium crassutum, Sfol., p. 444; side-view and section of the shell repre-
sented by three different fragments; S. of Serdamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.
Fustraria PAarvuLA, Séol., p. 445; a small well preserved shell with the posterior

fissure distinct ; Pondicherry ; Valudayur group.

ANTALE ARCOTINUM, Lordes, sp., p. 445; the posterior termination is very nearly
perfect; Pondicherry ; Valudayur group.

ANTALE GLABRATUM, Sto/., p. 445; 24, dorsal side of a broken specimen, showing
the longitudinal furrows; 28, side-view and sections of a larger specimen; the
surface of the shell is in neither perfectly preserved ; Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Geol: Surv: of India. CRE Th ALS EOiurs: RO GikiS: 4S. AIRNAB WTA: Gastropoda. I’l: X XVI

Kristchurry Dass Lith: Printed at the Geol: Surv: Office. : Calcutta.

28.

29.

Trocuactmon minutus, Stéol., p. 418; front-view of a small specimen ; the outer lip
restored in outline (see Pl. XIV, Fig. 9) ; Comarapolliam ; Arrialoor group.

Acrmon spminatus, Séol., p. 416; enlarged figure of a well preserved specimen
from Garudamungalum ; Trichinopoly group.

Actmon tTuRRIcULATUS, Stol., p. 416; portion of the antepenultimate whorl (of the
specimen represented Pl. XX VII, Fig. 10) enlarged, to show the difference in the
striation between this and the previous species.

AVELLANA AmpPLA, Stol., p. 420; enlarged portion of the surface of the shell;
(see Pl. XXVI, Fig. 8).

AVELLANA SCROBICULATA, Séo/., p. 421; enlarged shell surface; (sce Pl. XXVI,
Fig. 9).

AVELLANA SCULPTILIS, Sfo/., p.422 ; enlarged shell surface; (sce Pl. XX VII, Fig. 1).

AVELLANA ELONGATA, Guér., p. 422; enlarged portions of the shell surface; (see
Pl. XXVII, Fig. 2).

BULuLInvuLA ostusiuscuLa, Stol., p. 420; front- top- and back-views of a small
specimen, with the aperture tolerably well preserved ; Pondicherry ; Arrialoor
group.

ACTEONINA COLUMNARIS, Sfo/., p. 413; front- side- and back-views enlarged ; the
outer lip is posteriorly a little imperfect ; Pondicherry, Valudayur group.

Diesacus vetustus, Forbes, sp., p. 452 ; similar views as the last; original specimen
of Forbes’ Oliva vetusta from the London Geol. Society’s collection; Pondicherry ;
Arrialoor group.

RinercuLa LaBiosa, Forbes, sp., p. 424; front- and side-views of Forbes’ original
specimens of Tornatella labiosa and Aptycha id., Meek; from London Geol.
Society’s collection ; Pondicherry ; Arriatoor group.

Cyprma Cuntirret, Forbes, p. 450; front- and top-views, and portion of the shell
surface of Forbes’ original specimen in London Geol. Society’s collection (sce
Pl. IV, Fig. 1); Pondicherry ; Arrialoor group.

Cypraa (Epona) eLosurina, Stol., p. 451; front- and top-views; the shell surface is
on the back and on the outer lip partially removed ; Pondicherry ; Arrialoor group.

ACTHONINA OBESA, Stol., p. 412; front- and back-views of an imperfect specimen,
the probable shape of the entire shell being restored in outline; Comarapolliam ;
Arrialoor group.

. 13.

10.

11.

12.

14.

15.-

16.

PLATE XXVIII.

VermIcuLus ANGUIS, Forbes, p. 243; side-view of a fragment and a portion of the
surface of the shell enlarged; the specimen is in the London Geol. Society’s
collection and is the original of Professor Forbes’ publication; Pondicherry ;
Valudayur (or Arriatoor) group. ;

Evia (Lerosrraca) antigua, Forbes, p. 289; front-view of the unique and
original specimen also deposited in the London Geol. Society’s collection; the
outer lip is somewhat imperfect ; Pondicherry ; Valudayur (or Arrialoor) group.

TyLostoma NaTIcoIpDES, @’Ord., p. 292; front-view of a specimen from Uchaux
in d’Orbigny’s collection in the Jardin des Plantes, Paris, to illustrate the
generic characters of the genus Tylostoma.

Neritina compacta, Forbes, p. 339; front- and back-views of Professor Forbes’
original specimen from the London Geol. Society’s collection ; Pondicherry ;
Arrialoor group.

Nerita prvaricata, d’Ord., p. 340; front-view of a large specimen with the shell
partially broken for the purpose of illustrating the different layers in the structure
of the shell (see pp. 334-335); a, represents the rock mass; b, the outer,
unaltered layer of the shell; c, the inner, callose, layer, changed into an aggre-
gate of crystals of calcite ; Parchairy ; Arrialoor group.

Trctura (?) ELnvaTa, Forbes, sp., p, 3223 side- and top-views of the unique and
original specimen from the London Geol. Society’s collection; Pondicherry 5
Arrialoor group.

Hetction corrueatum, Forbes, sp., p. 323; similar views as the last of the original
specimen ; also deposited in the London Geol. Society’s collection ; the shell surface
is only partially preserved ; Pondicherry ; Arrialoor group.

. SOLARIELLA RADIATULA, Forbes, p. 875; two enlarged portions of the shell surface

from near the suture; (see Pl. XXIV, Figs. 17-19).

SoLARIELLA STRANGULATA, Sto/., p. 376; enlarged portion of the shell surface from
near the suture; (sce Pl. XXIV, Fig. 20).

Emaremva (conf, Gurrancert, d’0rb.), p. 394; top- and side-views of a cast
specimen, apex broken off; Odium ; Ootatoor group.

Uvanitza Rasan, Forbes, sp., p. 360; front-view of the original specimen from
the London Geol. Society’s collection ; Pondicherry ; Arrialoor group.

? DELPHINULA ROTELLOIWES, Forbes, sp., p. 378; front-view of the original specimen
from the London Geol. Society’s collection ; Pondicherry ? Arrialoor group.

GippuLa GRANULOSA, Sfo/., p. 370; enlarged figure of the same specimen as _ repre-
sented in Fig. 8 on Pl. XXIV.

Litnoroma intersecta, Sto/., p. 360; front-view of the same specimen as repre-
sented in Fig. 21, Pl. XXIV.

ViTrRINELLA oRBICULATA, Stol., p.350 ; top- basal- and front-views of a well preserved
small specimen ; Verdachellum ; Verdachellum group.

XXVIL

Gastropoda.PL:

INDIA.

CREDAG HOURS: TROIGKS: Ss:

Geol: Surv: of India

Calcutta.

Office

Surv:

t the Geol: S

=
Qa

Printe

Kristehurry Dass Lith:

=. -" -—- =

be
z
zr
ei
t
!
2 :f
as
5
Pa
x 2
= =
og
—
i
vi
.
i
= J

“ATES
— Re Re
SS es,
ee
a

¢
A
Aco
UR /"
a4
fs ie
Hrs
ip
ih
ily

o bt pi pt I fe fie Oe
| " a FA He je
iy ; 1% : fei hy i | {t y)
i uf ‘ ‘ mf ok e ‘ A
NICS a Foy i
: Aes acre a aid 4: ,

sat ue
mg « ca f oh ae Vie

4
A Pe

‘Ai

iit ie Ha
a i is kag
i AER HR set ah

x ie g
tae

saked) [aces

WII AIM

3 2044 072 163 959

e's
= rete
= ; ; eta uimeeeeat cat: - ano

Sane
Secosrere
Ae raenvect
Rpalaingerncetent

ion
Ase ere TE,
Toast

tae ar

eotese Raitt Ueeee:
reaper aS
Tint parsenen
cepeecaserer re
ete

Shas :

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Cretaceous fauna of southern India"

See other formats